《The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love》 Chapter 1.1 - Reader: I am a black powder fan

Chapter 1.1 C Reader: I am a ck powder fan

(Trantors Note: Kindly excuse therge number of footnotes. You dont have to read them, the notes are just there to exin the trantion process. The first and second chapters are full of Chinese ng, inte memes, and idioms. However, the next chapters are not like that so please hang in there!) Du Ze is an anti-fan (lit. ck powder fan). The phenomenon of the so-called anti-fan can be exined thus: There is a type of fan who likes to attack their idol brutally, as if they were an enemy. ck powder fans are trolls who love to insult and find fault. This is how they express their love. Du Ze chose to be a ck powder fan for three reasons. The first reason is that he likes to find ws, insult the author, and fight the other fans, but this is simply another way to get publicity for their idol. Instead of letting the author bask in the loving feedback from readers, the ck powder fan will drag them down and smear them with dirt so as to attract the attention and sympathy of others. Once their mission is aplished, they retire. The second reason is that Du Ze loves to write scathing reviews and then sit back and watch as the other fans jump out and condemn his review. Seeing the other fans counter his review and defend the author, Du Ze feels extremely satisfied. Du Ze: Very good, that is what I wanted to say. Brothers, try harder to praise the author. The final reason is that Du Ze has a yful nature. Of course, fans love and respect their idol but his approach is different. Afraid of being ignored, he likes to take the initiative to make a bigmotion to capture the attention of his idol. He can bepared to a shy but ck-hearted girl who is waiting for a boy to lift the red veil, saying Come,e seduce me ~ I wont be any trouble. At first, Du Ze had tried heaping praises on his idol. He wanted to take out all of the love he had in his heart and pile it up in front of the author but this did not work out. Hisments just drowned in the crowd of enthusiastic fan feedback. His idol doesnt use Weibo or QQ. He onlyments on the web novels home page. Fans keep posting there and Du Zes own efforts were always ignored. Du Ze then had a moment of epiphany when he recalled the saying nice guys finishst. Realizing that the good fans never get the attention of the author, Du Ze decided to be an anti-fan. The world lost a sincere, nice fan but Du Ze gained sess as an anti-fan. Now lets talk about the unlucky man who Du Ze had his eye on C Yi Ye Zhi Qiu. As a resident of the inte, Du Ze found his true love there, the YY novel author, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu.1 It is said that his surname is Qiu and his pen name means through every page of my writing, I seek to understand myself, haha.2 Those were the authors exact words. Supposedly, behind each haha was a group of cheering fans. Speaking of Yi Ye Xhi Qius writing, if there was no harem stallion, golden finger, domination of the earth, or ruling the universe, then call Marty Sue in! (Authors note: P.S. Those who do not know what Marty Sue is, search on Baidu.)3 Therefore one may imagine how Yi Ye Zhi Qiu writes... And what kind of person Yi Ye Zhi Qiu was... Haha. As a matter of fact, Yi Ye Zhi Qius novels do have a lot of golden fingers4 but his stories were not senseless. They all have a logical plot, foreshadowing, and originality. The cleverest thing he does is to pick up the mishmash of stuff that can already be found in other online novels, change it up a bit, then put his own spin on these tired ideas, making it refreshing to read. Du Ze had been reading novels for four years when he found Yi Ye Zhi Qius Infinite Flow5 work and immediately became awed. Since then the world has one less passer-by 6, you understand? Yi Ye Zhi Qui, although he is not super popr, he does have 1000+ followers so he is not unknown either. He also has at least 100 readers whoment and cry piteously for new chapters and updates every day. His posting schedule is very regr. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu also has the very bad habit of replying only to thements on the first page a short time after he posts a new chapter. As for thements that get pushed to the bottom pages, what is that? Can it be eaten _(:3)_ The author doesnt know that there was a fan who got tired of hisments always being ignored and quietly turned into an anti-fan. It was hard for Du Ze to understand his own actions. In fact, he was deeply in love with every page of Yi Ye Zhi Qius work. Every sentence poked his Meng point (TN: Meng = moe, cute, adorable) and every story was able to scratch his itch, making him want to stop trolling but he couldnt control himself. As a ck powder fan, Du Ze has strict standards. For every chapter, he rates it 1 star and leaves a scathing review. Whenever he abuses the authors work, it causes Du Ze a lot of mental anguish and the silly Du Ze then silently castigates himself before spending the next day changing his username andmenting on the novels page again. So when Yi Ye Zhi Qiu announced his newest novel, Du Ze was extremely excited. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu has written a total of five novels. Du Ze became a fan when the author was in the middle of his fifth book. In other words, this would be the first time that Du Ze would be able to follow one of his idols stories from start to finish. Its like watching a son being born and growing up. Nothing could possibly stop him from loving this novel... [In the beginning, the God of Creation told the eight races: As long as you pay a price and give me something of yourself, you can trade a gift for it. The Angels gave away their humility, received healing; The Demons gave away their mercy, received destruction; The Elves gave away their passion, received archery; The Gnomes gave away their tranquility, received forging; The Dragons gave away their self-control, received durability; The Undead gave away their kindness, received deathlessness; The Beastkin gave away their reason, received battle fury; The Humans gave away their tolerance, received learning; When a boy who has all of the eight races blood running through his veins appears, a legend will begin. Witness how the young boy will awaken his lineage, experience happiness and hatred, and finally set foot on the road to bing a god. *** Professionally written, character quality assured, and this book will definitely not be abandoned7! Please bookmark and add to your collection ^ ^] ******** (Trantors Note: ڷ- the characters literally read as ck powder but its a ng for the type of fan who likes to pick on his idols faults aka anti-fan. In context for this story, its a fan who likes to troll people. ?? I will also use ck fan and ckened fan in trantion.) Chapter 1.2 - Reader: I am a black fan Chapter 1.2 C Reader: I am a ck fan Du Ze read and re-read the announcement. The new novel is titled Mixed Blood. Looking at the title and summary, the reader can know the outline of the story. Its mainly about a mixed blood protagonist with the power of all eight races (the golden finger) who must awaken his blood to gain more power, before finally be the supreme God. It was the standard YY novel plot. Its really...too cute!1 Come on!2 Du Ze was already giddy with excitement because this kind of setting poked his Moe point. Du Ze has always insisted that the looks of the protagonist should be outstanding. He likes the protagonist to be as kinky and experienced as possible. The more seductive, the better...even if it makes the protagonist a bit too perfect and fake. Watching the main character abusing people is particrly cool ah ~ Younger brothers (allies) and cute sisters (harem members) will be plentiful. ying the pig then eating the tiger3, how delightful! A world unified under the protagonists domination, this really is a big possibility... Thus, Du Ze was already in a worshipful state of mind when he opened Mixed Blood after reading the update. Looking at the authors I have something to say, Du Ze coughed up blood4 C ah its not enough, not nearly enough! This fan has deliberately kept himself from reading for several days before starting on the novel. Author! Where is the author! Du Ze mentally let out a string of expletives.5 Du Ze focused once more on Mixed Blood and, as he started reading from the beginning, the wolf blood within him seethed with excitement. It seems like the plot of the story is heading somewhere good as a group of future little brothers and harem members are participating in a magic school trial and thus need to go to an abandoned tower to retrieve a Codex. Due to the protagonists halo, even the supposedly safe trial location can be dangerous. Therefore the group triggered an inactive spell array, everyone was trapped, and the invincible hero saved the beautys little brother. Finally, the protagonists group left after capturing the hearts of a bunch of boys and a beautiful girl, plus a piece of metal. Du Ze, knowing how YY novels work, immediately guessed that the bit of metal is an important magical artifact thats absolutely essential to the story. Character satisfaction rating: four stars. Golden finger satisfaction rating: five hearts. Adventure satisfaction rating: four and a half stars. Heros domination satisfaction level: five stars. To stand high above everyone and to dominate the world, its so great, ah... Du Ze was buzzing with excitement and identally glimpsed thest paragraph I have to help two boys look for partners, next week I will post more, haha... ha-ha, ha-ha, ha, ha, ... The words F**k your mom! 6 roared through Du Zes mind. He sat in front of hisputer staring nkly for a while. The white light of the screen was reflected in his sses. Hes a pleb7, but if one only looks at Du Zes face, a person might be deceived by his superficial resemnce to the social elite. Du Ze narrowed his eyes. The expression on his face was a little tense. Since the author is not online during the weekend, then... Ha-ha. In the magic tower test of Mixed Blood the trapped characters are not just the protagonists group but also another group that they are at odds with. However, the protagonist treated everyone the same and saved them all. Based on other YY novels, the saved people will either be good friends whose friendship wont waver even in a hundred years, or they will think of the rescue as a shameful matter and from then on antagonize the protagonist repeatedly for months until the author makes them into cannon fodder. Du Zes sses reflected the light. With his four years of harem novel experience, this is definitely the first case. Thats because the group the protagonist is in conflict with is headed by a very beautiful sister. Shes not an ordinary sister but a princess who was rescued by the handsome protagonist. Since then her heart will soften towards the hero and love will blossom...thats how it is in harem novels. Du Ze silently put down the hand that was covering his nose and turned all of the words in his head into antonyms. Clicking on the mouse to start a review, he started to gush. (TN: The text is what he actually wrote in the review while the parenthesis is what he really thinks.) [Username: Duzi8,ment: Mixed Blood score: 1, the review section: 17 Rubbish story (cute style)9. Author stupid c*nt10 (great writer!) The protagonist is too much of a selfless Holy Saint (the protagonist is all kinds of cute and adorable ~). In this case, he saved the cheap tramp? (Good save!) The protagonists brain is filled with shi*11, is he thinking with his lower body, not with his brain??? (Hurry up and capture the princess!) This reader is looking forward to him being abused by the cheap tramp. (Please more romance !)12 ] He clicked ok and watched the small chrysanthemum icon slowly turn. Du Ze minimized the window and yed a bit of Dungeon Fighter Online. ***** ***** Xiu! Why save them? Amid the ruins, Rose pouted angrily and looked at his right hand. It was pale because of blood loss. Her eyes were teary: They obviously do not care for you but you still used so much of your own blood to disarm the trap, its not worth it. Roses voice is not too loud or too soft but not too far away, the princess group heard it. Princess Kelly bit her lips, the look in her eyes was extremelyplex. The blood flow soon stopped due to the effect of Daniels healing spell. Hearing Roses angry words, Xiu looked up and replied: Compared to a persons life, this bit of blood is nothing. Edie patted him on the shoulder and silently expressed his admiration for Xiu. Why are you so good to everyone? asked Dorothy, sobbing. I just did what I had to do. His smile was like the sun that threw everything else into shadow, a soft, bright light. Nearby, Princess Kelly made a soft sound. Her face had an arrogant and disdainful expression but her flushed cheeks betrayed her little girls mind. excerpt from Mixed Blood ***** ***** The author (Tui) has something to say: Du Ze: I am a ck fan r(st)q Author: ...Oh. Protagonist: (has not yet appeared, calmly watching) Chapter 2. 1 - Author: … Understood.

Chapter 2. 1 C Author: ... Understood.

Once Du Ze finished his daily Dungeon Fighter Online task, he opened the web page again. As for the author, he wasnt avable and, no matter how much Du Ze wanted to, he could not reach through hisputer screen to give him a whipping even though his resentment was about to reach the sky. Since the author was not online, Du Ze could only read Mixed Blood again tofort his empty and lonely mind. However, when he saw the Mixed Blood home page, he found that his previousment had attracted attention. [Username: Duzi,ment: Mixed Blood score: 1, the review section: 17 Rubbish story. Author stupid c*nt. The protagonist is too much of a selfless Holy Saint . In this case, he saved the cheap tramp? The protagonists brain is filled with shi*t, is he thinking with his lower body, not with his brain??? This reader is looking forward to him being abused by the cheap tramp.] ***** The author replied: ... Understood. ***** User [QinQinZiJin1]: The first poster is a stupid c*nt!2 ***** User[QuiIsMyLife]: These people3 are right, ignore the troll! ***** User[WeaponOfMassDestruction]: You dont like being prodded, so masochistic to read the troll posts, I sincerely suggest the original poster should take medicine. ...... Du Ze stared at the lines of words on the page and he suddenly felt like bursting into tears. The y is wrong, director! The authors feelings were hurt and he stopped writing, whats the matter? No, no no no no no, ah ah ah C It felt as though a herd of geese was flying over his head, first in the shape of an S then B (TN: SB means stupid c**t). He began to vote using the paid voting ticket system to try to save this precarious situation. As Du Ze stared at the topments Du Ze felt as though his HP was decreasing with a constant *poke* *poke* *poke* *poke* *poke* ...poking his soul to death as his blood sprayed three feet up. Sadly, Du Ze refreshed the page all day and night but Qiu never appeared. His mother eventually forced him to go to bed. After tossing and turning for hours but still unable to sleep, Du Ze secretly used his turtle speed mobile phone to ess the inte. Perhaps the heavens were not cruel enough to ignore the unlucky reader and the equally unlucky author who might just perish together. This time when Du Ze opened the Mixed Blood home page, he saw that there was an update. [I have returned. On Monday I will update. :P] The author is super cute! The poor, tired-out reader was instantly saved from his depression. Du Ze fell asleep still wearing his headphones and sses, with his cellphone in his hand. He didnt know that this would be the beginning of a tragedy. On Monday, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu updated and Du Ze ran after him like a true fan. Du Ze was very honest this time, using his votes andments to encourage the author. The story of Mixed Blood continued to progress. The protagonist and the groups from the copse of the tower returned to the Magic Academy. The Academy sent a beautiful teacher who investigated the situation and praised the behavior of the protagonist. She even allowed him to enter the inter-schoolpetition. During thepetition, the protagonist awed the onlookers with a single brilliant feat. The human protagonists gift is learning and he has great talent. For him, skipping a level is normal; learning the magic martial arts is normal; mastery of the four elemental magics of fire, water, wind, and earth is normal; the protagonist is very OP. The brothers and sisters were defeated. There are lots of future harem members and little brothers, as well as cannon fodders and a BOSS that are all destined to be destroyedter on. In spring the protagonist attended the Magic Academypetition and in autumn he will harvest a crop of younger sisters and little brothers.4 Du Ze feels exceptionally refreshed by the story, happily thinking that the protagonists luck is about to break the sky. Push down that sister! Take that little brother! Rob younger sister and brother, kill! This caused a tragedy. Du Zes mother didnt want to see her son staying home and ying on theputer all day long so she packed him off to his grandparents house seeking to reform his behavior. By the time Du Ze returned to his kennel, the plot of Mixed Blood had progressed by quite a lot. The first thing he did was run to hisputer like a starving man and open the home page for Mixed Blood, eager for more. After thepetition, the beautiful teacher also returned. Her news shocked the whole maind: beneath the tower is theboratory of the notorious Lich Louis Tennant. The Lich Louis had disappeared hundreds of years ago but everyone was still afraid of him. Even after hundreds of years, people are still terrified of him because heunched a scourge that wiped out one-third of all the countries and towns. The author wrote about the Lich in detail. Du Zes heart sank. Obviously, this brilliant ancestor and the protagonist will have an important story arc. Perhaps the leads undead blood will be awakened by him. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu focused on the worlds great terror and loathing of Louis and the undead. Du Ze understood that many novels are like this: The evil Lich must be defeated, this is the plots G spot. Du Ze doesnt know why he is uneasy but he feels an inexplicable sense of uing crisis. Next, because of the involvement of the Lich Louis, the Temple of Light sent someone very important C Saint Vivian. The author spent half a paragraph to describe her beauty. Her meeting with the protagonist was quite romantic. The saint had lost an item and was looking for it at ake. The protagonist, attracted by the pure light energy, saw Vivian in the water, and for a moment thought that a fairy hade down to earth. He helped her find her lost item and, for a variety of reasons, they did not exchange names but hastily separated. Although they do not know each others identity, they had left a good impression on each other. Du Ze covered his nose with his hands. The protagonist of Mixed Blood is so impossibly cute! Du Ze had not had time to absorb the scene of the protagonists and female leads budding love story when the story suddenly made a U-turn. The temples staff explored the Lichs tower but failed to return. They found someone who was knowledgeable about the magical array. One of the temples Knights said: There is a restriction for that spell, only the Lichs blood or the blood of one of his descendants can unseal theboratory. Only an evil person can trigger the evil spell. Du Ze suddenly felt bad. He scrolled down with his mouse and then became petrified. It must be remembered that the protagonist had saved everyone by using his blood. In other words, the person who was rted to Louis could only be the protagonist. After hearing the words of the Knight, the protagonistspanions were silent. Princess Kelly, whom Du Ze had identified as the second female lead, did not hesitate to expose the protagonist. The male lead argued that he had nothing to do with Louis, but no one spoke for him. They all just stared at him without speaking as he was taken away by the Light Temples knights. Just like that the infinitely beautiful future genius became a prisoner. Du Ze almost puked out blood, what is this C ah, ****! But its not over yet. The bigger stimulus is yet toe. The imprisoned hero was unwilling to ept this state of affairs and repeatedly insisted that he was innocent but no one listened to him. The jailers only asked him one thing: What is your rtionship with Louis? The protagonist is punished when he denies it. Then the question is coldly asked again: What is your rtionship with Louis? This part of the story was disturbing and agonizing to Du Ze. He didnt want to know about all those torture methods! Author, you didnt have to write so many specifics about the abuse! Even though a story will naturally have highs and lows, this time the author has been too quick to plumb the depths of hell. There seemed to be no way to make the stubborn prisoner confess so the Temple of Light decided to use an extreme method: they put a special nail in the protagonists body. What followed was a very bloody scene. The nail held a spell that made the flesh and blood gradually evaporate. [... the piercing screams finally came to an end. Due to the smoke, they couldnt see how much of his flesh and blood had melted. Ulrika cast a spell. A gust of wind blew away the smoke. What appeared before their eyes was a... Lich. It was a white skeleton. The soul light in the eye sockets flickered. He raised an arm and stared at the bones. The skull could not have had any expression but everyone there could feel his surprise and disbelief. The skull looked up at the people around him. When it opened its mouth, the breath of death leaked out. Daniel automatically raised his staff to cast attack magic. Eddie reflexively stood in front of Rose, coldly staring at the skeleton. Roses eyes widened. She could not believe what she saw and her eyes were full of fear. Urlika would not look at what was once her favorite student. Kelly screamed and hid behind the Light Temples knight as far back as possible: Stop gawking at it! Kill it quickly! ***** The author has this to say: The undead blood has awakened, haha.] Ah! You! ****er! Chapter 2.2 - Author: … Understood.

Chapter 2.2 C Author: ... Understood.

Du Ze felt the blood rising in his throat. In the next chapter, the Temple of Lights people want to kill the protagonist but they have no experience with fighting the undead. They cut off the protagonists head, hacked his body apart, then threw the remains into the burial mound. However, for the undead, the dead state is normal. In a sense, they are immortal. Thus, for the protagonist the things that would kill a mortal are ineffective. That night when the protagonist regained his skeletal form, he looked at his bony body and felt very confused. Rose went to the burial mound to mourn her first love and was scared silly when she saw him resurrected. After the protagonist confessed to her1, Rose promised to help him return to the school to clear things up. Du Ze swallowed down the blood that was about to gush out from his mouth. Even the author that wants to write an original story still has a limit. This story development is probably going to be like this: after the hero and the cute girl run away together, they look for a ce to quietly be strong, then they return to wreak their vengeance on the Temple of Light. Ah, why did he not realize that a girl next door type like Rose is also a good harem candidate? Then Yi Ye Zhi Qiu immediately dealt a blow to Du Zes hopes. The protagonist waited for Rose but he was betrayed. The people who appeared were from the Temple of Light and this time they were prepared. The priests who were sent were all sworn to purify the undead. However, the cemetery was an advantageous spot for the undead protagonist. Although he had not yet mastered his Necromancy skills, his instincts were good. Seeing a horde of zombies rise up, all of the people present were increasingly sure that the protagonist is surely evil. Despite everything that happened, the protagonist still cannot bear to kill them and simply escaped. But now the whole continent is hunting him down. In the constant pursuit and escape, the protagonist encountered danger after danger. The soul of the protagonist was stricken with deep pain. He was betrayed again and again. Even if he had just rescued a woman from a gang of thugs and escorted her home, when she saw the skull under the heros hood, she did not hesitate to sell him out to mercenaries. If not for the undeads immortality skill, the protagonist would have died thousands and thousands of times over. When he was at his lowest point, Daniel, one of his earlier allies, rescued him. After all the betrayals he had experienced, the protagonist had be paranoid but Daniel seemed not to mind his indifference and suspicion. Many times Daniel helped the protagonist escape from mercenaries. Good brother! Du Ze is ready to bow down to worship Daniel. Luckily there is a good little brother, otherwise the author might make the protagonists situation even worse. But Yi Ye Zhi Qiu immediately dealt a fatal blow to Du Ze. Just when the protagonist had finally let go of his suspicion and thanked Daniel, he found that his hiding ce was surrounded by the people from the Temple of Light. Daniel, revealing a simple and honest smile, said: Xiu, sorry, the best thing you can do now is to die. Du Zes blood finally spurted from his mouth. Author! You! Win! ***** ***** With a magicians staff in hand, Xiu went back in high spirits. When he was in school, he knew that Daniels family was very poor and that he has not been able to afford a better staff. Xius hand on the staff tightened. Under his hood the skull was expressionless but he wanted to smile. Would Daniel be happy when he received this item? How long has it been since he wanted to smile? He thought that he had been abandoned by everyone but someone told him he wasnt alone. In that instant, there was salvation. Back at the hut, Daniel looked very flustered and worried but rxed when he saw Xiu and said, voice loud: You came back! Xiu didnt want Daniel to worry about him. His identity hasnt been discovered. However, Daniel did not talk to him. Instead, one after another, the Temple of Lights knights and priests came out of the shadows to surround them. Their robes and armor had the number 12 on them. Both the humans and their equipment were clearly higher level and more dangerous than the previous enemies Xiu had fought. It was rumored that the Temple of Knight had 12 elite knights, the strongest of all their forces. Even the weakest of them was strong enough to kill Xiu. Thest person toe out of the shadows was a familiar stranger. Saint Vivian looked at the figure whose whole body was hidden inside a ck robe. This is the first time she has seen a lich. The books described it urately, the whole body gave off a strong, dark aura of death. Although it was not as disgusting as the histories had said, Vivian was still repulsed. Vivians thin lips parted and she spoke to the lich, ording to the bishop the undead is calledC Evil Xiu2, this time you will not escape. Hearing the voice of Vivian, Xiu turned around and nce at the opposite side of the girl where a team of knights was protecting Daniel. Daniel was aware that he was spotted. Facing Xiu and smiling the same simple and honest smile he wore when the original, human Xiu would help him bully his seniors, he spoke. Xiu, sorry, the best thing you can do now is to die. Its strange to know that he was betrayed again but he wasnt hurt or sad. Even his anger cooled. There was no pain in his heart, either C No. The skeleton opened its mouth and began tough. His heart had been melted away, hadnt it? The blue soul fire leaped in the ck holes of his eye sockets, cold and without a single trace of heat. C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: Author: ... Understood = + Reader: Ugh C (blood spurting) [System: yer received a fatal strike, HP zero.] Protagonist: (still hasnt appeared on stage, continues to watch calmly) Chapter 3.1 - Reader: I1 crossed over into another world…

Chapter 3.1 C Reader: I1 crossed over into another world...

What was this about a good stallion YY novel? Huh? The plot is a **** prpse! There is no god! ****! Argh! Du Ze was highly agitated and cussed out the author.2 Find the address! The address of the author! This pupil wants to organize a group to confront3 the author C Right at that moment, Du Ze really wanted to be an upgraded version of Sadako4 and crawl through thework cable to die along with him. The author is bullying the poor protagonist.5 Kill, kill, kill, kill! Du Ze could barely contain his anger as he opened the home pagesment section. Sure enough, thements were chaotic. Almost all of the readers of Mixed Blood were unhappy at the plots abrupt about-turn. Countless people were asking if the author has recently been stimted. In thement area, many readers were kneeling or trying to act cute to ask the author to stop the abuse. The plot of Mixed Blood wass now too dark, it cannot afford to get even worse. But no matter how much the readers tried to appeal to author or threaten him, he remainedpletely unmoved by their pleas. The plot was still a mess. Du Ze stopped scrolling the mouse. He looked at thement that had started the whole thing for him. It was a pain in the balls and was once again at the top. Du Ze read thements: [..... User[Carp]: LZ this was your wish. User[WhoOwnsThisMirror]: Bah, who is this guy who has the ability to influence Qiu??? .....] A group of fans were fighting about it. Some people thought that this is all because of Duzisments C the author took note of his criticism and incorporated his feedback into the story. Others insisted that the current plot was always Qius original n and he was not affected by Duzis post. The two sides agreed that each person is entitled to his own opinion. The only thing they all agreed on is that Duzi is a ****. ... Your mother!6 Why look at this! == Du Zes finger on the mouse trembled and he went back again to the storys home page. At this time he found that the news section had been updated. Ye Zhi Qiu said: The author is not stimted, but got some inspiration, the plot of Mixed Blood is now very satisfying, I hope you like it, haha. Du Ze stared at the four characters saying some inspiration and was moved to tears. After seeing the authors post, he felt like his knee was struck by an arrow. A hos nest was broken. The author got some inspiration, so he responded decisively. Mr Inspiration, holding on to his injured knee, silently started to write anotherment. To prevent the destruction of the world, for the sake of world peace, he had to do something. Du Ze had seen that the readers who acted cute or pleaded with the author to have mercy on the protagonist were unsessful. Based on his behavior, Du Ze thinks that even if Duzi apologized, the author would just say Oh, then... no, that wouldnt work. The author would just continue to what he was doing and the protagonist would continue to die. Du Ze ground his teeth and typed C since the author wants inspiration then this unhealthy, broken person will spray it one more time. No matter what, the protagonist cant be more tragic than now. User: Duzi, Comment: Mixed Blood, Rating: 1, the review section: 35 The main character is being chased like an X? Way too weak! (So dont abuse him, please. QAQ7) The protagonist is rubbish so he should simply die, he is not powerful, hes worse than before the Holy Saint. (Kneel before the cute master8.)] Du Ze worriedly clicked on the submit button then waited for the author to respond. That day Ye Zhi Qiu didnt appear again. The reader was extremely fearful and apprehensive because thement he posted was once again on the top of thement section where the author was sure to see it. Haha. The next day, Ye Zhi Qiu finally uploaded three new chapters of Mixed Blood. Du Ze read the update section and opened it. The protagonist battled with the Knight squad. If he had not taken that piece of metal from the tower, he would have died and it would have been The End for Mixed Blood. ~ The author could fart it out and write a new one. The protagonist had no other choice but to run away to the most dangerous ce in the maind: the legendary forbidden area of death, the Lost Land. When this happened, all of the people stopped chasing him. In their view, the protagonist who entered the Lost Land was as good as dead since no creature can escape from that ce. Of course, the author does not intend to end Mixed Blood. For the injured protagonist, the Lost Land was the best ce for him to adventure + level up. That was where he can recover from his injuries and discover more about that piece of metal. The protagonist started to cultivate the blood of the undead, then ...he ckened9 into aplete mess. Du Ze: ... This sentence can describe the reader: he expected the beginning but did not guess the end. The Mixed Blood main character started to be twisted, cruel, and bloody. His three views were greatly distorted10. He no longer limited his actions; the ckening wasplete; and the protagonist became anti-life, antisocial, anti-maind. He desired to stand at the top of the world then destroy everything. This was the ultimate BOSS viins ambition. However one looked at it, the story cant possiblye to a good end now! Du Ze silently contemted the protagonists cruel, bloody, and abnormal performance. Now he just felt tired, the love was just gone .... _(; 3 ) _ For a YY novel, the protagonists ultimate goal should be to rule the world. The entire world should be divided into: mentor, harem, brother, and cannon fodder characters. The mentor teaches him skills; the harem has all of the most beautiful women in the world that cant escape the heros grasp; the younger brothers are used to reflect the protagonists glory; and cannon fodder is there for the facepping. Long live the protagonist! For the protagonist of Mixed Blood, his ultimate goal was to destroy the world. The entire world was divided into: useful and useless. Regarding useful people, in the words of the protagonist: Oh! ... being used is their only reason for existence. As for useless people, the protagonist said, Useless? Then go to hell. Ah, damn....Du Zes tears fell. Who is this? Who? Who has be the ultimate viin and end BOSS? Who can tell him why the main character has ckened and twisted, never to return to his former cute and cheerful self? Now the protagonists allies will be those who were deceived by him, or believe in his anti-life, antisocial, anti-maind views, or are forced to work to the death by him, or they want to die together with him. Even if he were to capture the younger sisters and create a harem, most of them will have to be taken by force. Although they willter fall in love with him, this type of love-hate rtionship is doomed. They will onlymit suicide together in the end. The story of Mixed Blood has now derailed so much that the reader was very grieved. The author was bullying the protagonist so cruelly that some fans have dropped the novel because they were unable to endure thetest developments. Du Ze has been following Mixed Blood silently even thoughtely every chapter has made him want to puke blood into the authors face. The thought that he might, perhaps, possibly, have caused all of this, made Du Ze feel as though all the blood would just bounce back into his face, forming a sticky mess. He has been behaving badly and wasting his life. Chapter 3.2 - Reader: I1 crossed over into another world…

Chapter 3.2 C Reader: I1 crossed over into another world...

Din-dong- The doorbell rang. Du Ze closed the home page browser window, exhausted. The protagonist had taken over the Demon races forces and was currently directing his armies to attack the Sky City. Naturally, the citys inhabitants defended themselves andunched their strongest weapon. The protagonist was hit, fell into the sea, and no one knew whether he was dead or alive. Seeing everyone happy that the protagonist (probably) died, Du Ze had to suppress the pain of his emotional wounds. His mother knocked on his bedroom door. Ah Ze2, your package. Du Ze instantly jumped up and took the parcel. Mixed Blood has already published a physical book. Du Ze had ordered a copy mere seconds after the pre-order button was avable. After waiting two months, he finally had the book in hand. Du Ze carefully opened the package. Just seeing the title Mixed Blood on the cover almost moved him to tears. Though the novels contents hurt him and the protagonists character has been destroyed, Du Ze still loves this book to the point of death. He gently touched the cover of the book which depicted two people, probably the protagonist of Mixed Blood and his biggest enemy. Although the cover that he had seen in the pre-order page was different, Du Ze still cant wait to open it. [Ah...dont... Oh, thats not what your lower mouth is saying right here...? Or is my Demon form not enough for you? Did you like it when I used my Beastkin form to make you lose control of yourself3 yesterday?] He must have opened it in the wrong way! He must have opened it in the wrong way! He opened it in the wrong way! Its not the way to open it! Its not the right way! The way isnt right! Wrong way! Not right! Wrong! Right! The moment Du Ze opened the book it was like his eyes were blinded by a strong sh of light emitted by the hardcore content. Damn it! Who sent him this evil book? Du Ze sent off an angry email to the seller. The seller kept apologizing because they had made a mistake by sending him the Mixed Blood doujinshi instead of the actual Mixed Blood book. In order to quell Du Zes anger, the seller promised to immediately send the real Mixed Blood book. Du Ze wont have to return the doujinshi. F*** who wants this kind of book that destroys the readers three views? Du Ze looked at the contents of the book then instantly turned his head away. He knows that Mixed Blood is popr among a certain group of people. Those sisters liked to ship the protagonist and his enemy. When the two of them fight, those girls always squeal Its so cute! They are so cute together! Du Ze stared at the doujinshi with a serious expression. This pupil is not curious! This is merely the spirit of academic exploration! It has been said before that Du Ze looks elite when he puts on airs, especially since he wears sses that make him look more intelligent. The silly Du Ze then gravely opened the book. Huh? Isnt the content is contrary tomon sense? In the original book the protagonist can change into various forms: Angel, Demon, Elf, Orc, Gnome, Human, Dragon, and Lich... with this many forms there can be many types of pairings. In one week there wont need to be any duplicates. The bed, earth, sky, sea, forest, cave... is it really alright to engage in such practices with the Lich at the sea of undead souls??? (P.S. No problem = It doesnt matter)4 A feeling as though something invisible was broken into pieces... Du Ze unemotionally pushed up his eyesses. Looking up at the two moons in the sky then looking down at the doujinshi again, Du Ze felt the urge to send an email to the past. He wanted to suggest that the next doujinshi should be set in outer space because the earth can no longer stop the invasion of the gay men... Du Ze paused, and looked up again at the two moons shining brightly. Silent for a while, Du Ze tucked the book under his arm, calmly took off his sses, rubbed them clean, and then put them back on. The yellow and purple moons were still there. The wind sighed across the destendscape and over the cold, lonely, and helpless Du Ze. December 20, 2012, the day before the end of the world, a reader crossed over into another world. Attributes: Smart appearance, internal stupidity, tsundere,5calm on the outside, crazy inside 6. Equipment: [V-neck sweater + White shirt + ck trousers] x1 (Defense +3) [sses + Headphones] X1 (Sensitive +2) [Hardcore doujinshi] X1 (Charm +10) Mode of transportation into another world: Read hardcore yaoi doujinshi. ...... Its not scientific! ****** ****** As he walked, Xiu supported himself with the sickle. He was badly injured. He would be dead now after the knights attack if that piece of metal hadnt transformed into a sickle capable of cutting through space. He would have died, truly died (not this undead state), without leaving a single trace of himself in the world. Xiu swayed as he walked, every step uncertain. His skull and bones rattled as though he was about to fall apart at any moment. He did not know where he could go. This chaotic continent, though quiterge, had no ce for him. Escape... escape... Why was he trying to escape? I do not want to die C I do not want to die C Why dont you want to die? A mocking voice was saying: why not just die? You know, nobody needs you, everybody wants you dead. Hearing that voice, the soul light in his eye sockets grew dim, soon to be extinguished. He gasped, dragged his feet, and staggered, still desperately walking forward. As he walked he remembered how everyone looked at him with hatred and malice. He thought of the girl he had rescued. The moment she saw what was under his hood, her face was distorted with hatred and she said she would rather be defiled by those men than be rescued by him. He thought of the the time when he had ughtered a group of bandits who were razing a vige. The rescue team hadnt even hesitated to put the me on him for destroying the vige even when they saw him killing the bandits who had done the deed. He remembered... Daniel said, smiling: Xiu, sorry, the best thing you can do now is to die. The cruelest thing is not being hopeless but to be given hope, only for that hope to be crushed. The voice said, mockingly: When you die, everyone will be happy. The faint soul light was pushed to the extreme and was extinguished for a moment before it suddenly burned brighter. The skeleton stopped, painfully bent his waist and roared silently in his mind. He is not willing to ept it-!! Why, why why ah ah ah C Why treat him as evil? Why chase him? Why betray him? Why... abandon him... If a skeleton could shed tears, the white cheekbones would be stained with scarlet blood. Since the world has deserted him, why cant he abandon the world? That weak thought suddenly appeared and quickly spread like wildfire through his brain. Since everyone thinks that Xiu is evil, then ... In the darkest part of the night, right before dawn, the knights caught up with Xiu. They saw the skeleton, dressed in ck robes and holding a sickle, silentlyughing like a madman. Kacha C Kacha C Kacha C Kacha C7 The strange sound was terrifying. Xiu stoppedughing, cast onest nce at his enemies, then turned around and staggered into the Lost Land. The forbidden area of death. When you die, everyone will be happy. But he was unhappy. The skeleton chuckled. So, to make him happy, everybody should die, hmm. C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say Reader: I crossed over into another world... QAQ8 Author: I am very satisfied = = + Protagonist: (nces at the reader, ready to y) Chapter 4 - Reader: meow ~ Chapter 4.1 C Reader: meow ~ When he was safe at home, this loser often wished to save the world = opportunity = dream = a group of Bai Fu Mei (white, rich and beautiful) girls waiting for him = a group of Gao Fu Shuai (tall, rich and handsome) men waiting to be close friends. (Hey, stranger things have happened.) But for Du Ze right now, experiencing this world crossing was a tragedy. After seeing the two moons hanging in the sky, Du Ze was one hundred percent sure that this ce is no longer his world. If he were to cross into a modern parallel world, then that would still be okay. As aputer science student, he would have a chance to survive. As for a futuristic, science fictional world, that would also be good. But if he were to go back to ancient times, he could only rely on ancient technology to live on. Not to mention that Du Zes skill in programming was useless since this ancient world doesnt even haveputers. If he wanted to make aputer, with only one person this would be impossible. In addition, since he has a severe case of myopia, if he lost his sses then he was dead. On the other hand, Du Ze quietly touched his ears, he also has a headset with an eye-catching dark blue color with a trendy design. That was his hearing aid. Can anyone answer him, if there is no electricity, then a deaf, short-sighted, and short guy like him, how could he survive in this ancient world ...? C Look, a hidden weapon! C Cant see. C Listen, there are footsteps! C Cant hear QAQ! So, if you were to create a poll titled: Who doesnt want to get transported into an ancient world? Du Ze would certainly be number one, no one couldpare to him. And also if you were to ask Who would die the fastest in ancient times? Du Ze would obviously be number one, no one couldpare to him. Thinking about his future, Du Ze pushed up his sses, seemingly calm, but he was panicking inside ... he started to read the doujinshi again. This simply will not work! What connection does this crossing have with this reader? So, hurry and bring him back, ah! However, Du Ze flipped the pages back and forth dozen of times but he still couldnt go back to his own room. Du Zes trembling hands closed the book. Looking around, he had the feeling of being betrayed. Du Ze wanted to cry. Physically and mentally exhausted, Du Ze was forced to ept the fact that he had crossed over into another world and couldnt return. Du Ze began to look around, analyzing his surroundings. In front of his eyes was arge in. Below his feet was notmon soil, but a kind of transparent crystal that looked like ice. Du Ze bowed his head. He could see through the transparent floor where there was a blue sky and white clouds below his feet... yes, it was a blue sky and white clouds. It looked like he was stepping on the sky through a thinyer of ice. In the distance, the sunny sky gradually turned orange, changing from midday to twilight, until the night and day skies intersected at the horizon. The sky above his head was dark, with thousands of sparkling stars. Two moons were hanging in the sky, one purple and one gold. In the distance, the sky was slowly changing from midnight to dawn until they intersected in the horizon. The four corners were empty. Its hard to distinguish a direction. There was only one thing that could be used asndmark, arge light column that rose to the sky. Ice crystal floor, an upside-down sky, two moons, and a beam of light... Du Ze: Why does this scenery seem so familiar? He should know this ce, but he just couldnt find it in his memories... Its like when something was at the tip of his tongue and he could almost but not quite remember it. Du Ze put that thought aside for now since he couldnt remember why this scenery was familiar. Maybeter he will remember. Du Ze quietly looked at the endless empty space. Now he knows how the male lead in Shadow World1 felt. The first sentence that popped into this head was: This was really a barrennd, ah! Not even a single de of grass or an ant could be seen! Q: What does this mean? A: If there is nothing, then what can he eat! This was a very mundane problem. In order to not be the first person transported into another world who died because of hunger, Du Ze decided to start moving. Not having a real destination in mind, and since there were nondmarks except for the column of light, Du Ze headed in that direction. He just wanted to find a ce where there were people. Thenguage barrier was not that important, his priority right now was: Food ==+ Du Zes moral integrity was shattered. As he walked, the sky turned from dark to light. This ce had day and night skies, the two of them revolving around the sky. The starry night sky that was directly above Du Ze before had moved down to his feet while the blue sky was now above. Du Ze did not see any creatures along the way and thendscape was still silent. Distressed, Du Ze looked at the headphones in his hand. When he was transported into this world he had not received any advance warning and the headphones battery only had enough power for half a day so now it has no energy at all. Find a charger. Find a charging station. Find food. Du Ze rubbed his empty stomach and looked at the column of light that was still far away. He suddenly remembered the old saying: it looks very close but it is far away.2 Either he would die of exhaustion or of starvation, there seemed to be no other choices. The situation being what it was, Du Ze had no other choice. He reluctantly put his headphones into his pocket, gritted his teeth and continued to walk. However after walking from day to night, the four corners were still empty, the column of light was still far away, and the already bitter reader became even more bitter. However, perhaps due to excessive hunger, Du Ze no longer felt hunger pangs. Walk then rest; walk then rest for a longer time; walk until exhaustion then lie on the crystal ground to sleep; wake up and continue to walk towards the pir of light C he continued doing this for what seemed like forever. After repeating this routine for four to five days, Du Ze discovered something very unusual. A person who does not eat or drink can live up to five days. From the time when Du Ze crossed over, he had not eaten rice or drunk any water but he is still able to walk. Along the way, sometimes he felt hungry and thirsty but after some time the hunger and thirst eventually disappeared. Is this the legendary golden finger? Looks like the great god is not very reliable, giving him a legendary cheat, but... dont be so random, ah! The given skill should also have a name, ah! Im begging you, please leave me a user guide! Because the great god did not give him the user manual for the golden finger, the reader could only do his own research. Du Ze stopped for a while then began to explore his skill. Anyway, within half hour he will start to feel hungry. Considering his stomach problem, his golden finger should rte to physical strength. The first experiment was strength. Looking at the empty space around him, the only thing avable is the crystal ground below his feet. But he doesnt know how hard it is, so even if he is able to break the crystal, he has no frame of reference. Therefore, Du Ze was happy to pick his onlypanion: I choose you, Doujinshi!!3 cause The doujinshi. Reading this book triggered Du Zes crossing over into another world. Du Ze, holding the book with his two hands on each side, suddenly C Rip - !!! The silent doujinshiughed at the unlucky reader who was jumping up and down in pain while holding his fingers. Ouch! The skin of his finger was torn, Q Q ! This act ended with the readers resentment towards his bookpanion soaring. For his speed, reaction, and other physical tests, Du Ze could only use two words to sum up the results: ha ha. Once upon a time, there was a reader who was transported into another world. He had a golden finger. That cheat was not power or martial arts skills, but... to never feel hungry. Your mother, what golden finger?! This is a golden monkey! Useless... _(:3)_ Chapter 4.2 C Reader: meow ~ Du Ze put his hand below his head, these past few days he had been using it as a pillow. Now he could only sleep to nurture his broken heart. In his dream, Du Ze went back to the 21st century and became a rich, tall, and handsome man. Du Ze met with the author and said to him: I will give you a chance to be my little brother... hurry and rewrite Mixed Blood! Our goal is to have a Moe Lord! When he woke up, a great surprise was waiting for him. Du Ze stared at the object, calmly took off his sses, wiped them clean, then put them on again. Hispanion, lying intact in the floor, silently ridiculed the shocked reader. Du Ze couldnt believe his eyes. Its just a normal copy of an 18+ book! How can a torn-up book be back to normal again?! C Say it, what is your purpose in crossing over to this world? Du Ze used his trembling finger to touch the book, wanting to check if there was anything special about it. He suddenly stopped moving and stared at his index finger. Yesterday the nail on this finger was cracked. Now it was shiny and smooth as though it had never been damaged. Du Ze suddenly got an idea, isnt it like a... restore? Du Ze found enlightenment. The more he thought about it, the more he thought it was reasonable. His fellowpanion, the book, and his resistance to hunger for several days, all of this was the result of the restore skill. Just like aputer restore function: the system will automatically restore back to the state on the appointed restore time. Based on his situation, he should already have used this restore skill many times. Otherwise, not too long ago he would have already been crying and calling out to his mother because of hunger. Du Ze took his headphones from his pocket. The battery, which was at zero charge before, now had a little energy left. This proved that Du Zes theory was correct C it has restored itself. Du Zes job now was to find out when the restore will happen. He brutally tore the book apart once again and monitored it from early morning until night. The sky was constantly changing, the two moons slowly moving above his head. Now it was midnight. Du Ze looked at the pages of the book scattered on the ground. He doesnt know if it was because of his bad eyesight or because of fatigue but he saw the pages slowly attach themselves onto the books spine. When Du Ze looked at it again, a newly minted book appeared in front of him. Du Ze immediately took his headphones out. The battery had returned to its state when he crossed over to this world. Du Ze did some more experiments. He not only used books but also used his sses, hearing aid and even himself to experiment. The results were the same: right at midnight, he and his items will automatically be restored. Du Ze was finally satisfied. Great! He now knew why his golden finger didnt give him strength, his real skill was this! Even if he was missing arms and legs, he will still automatically restore. Its equal to infinite resurrection. Du Ze didnt dare to test if he was able to restore himself after death. Anyway, this was already enough for him. His spirits high, Du Ze began to feel that everything in front of him was great. No matter how far the giant column of light was, or the way the sudden breeze felt, it was all good. Wait, wind? The reader stood frozen, realizing that he has missed something. This emptynd has nothing but the wind could be caused by living creatures!1 Du Ze: ..... m(T-T)m Walking towards the direction of the wind for about five days, Du Ze looked at the ruins not far away and almost burst into tears. This was the first thing he has seen since he arrived here. He didnt think it over too much and just happily walked to the ruins. As he approached, he realized that it was an abandoned temple. He couldnt figure out why the temple was built in this barrennd. The temple was severely weathered, the base of the rooftop was gone, and there were only a few high pirs with an iplete mural. Du Ze looked around at the broken pirs, standing frozen. Right in front of him, a giant statue was standing in the center of the temple. Only two-thirds of its body was left, but it still had an air of majesty. Although the statue was fascinating, what attracted Du Zes attention was the person who was lying at the base of the statue. That should not be called a person. It was a skeleton dressed in ck robes, sitting under the shadow of the statue. It held a huge scythe on its arm. The skeletons head was hanging low, motionless. At first nce was like part of the statue behind it. There was a faintly visible death aura around its body. Du Zes brain was quickly filled with the words FML. He stiffly turned his head to look at the column of light in the distance, finally knowing where the familiar feeling came from: crystal ice floor, upside down sky, two moons, column of white light, ruined statue, ruined ck-robed skeleton, death scythe C is this not the Lost Land from Mixed Blood !? So, he was transported into the world of Mixed Blood? The skeleton in front of him ... isnt he the main character? Thinking about his experience, Du Ze felt that this couldnt be right! He wanted to cry but the tears wouldnt fall. When Du Ze woke up from his daze, the skeleton seemed to be aware of his arrival. The faint soul light in his dark eye sockets burned. The skeleton raised his head. His eye sockets seemed to be pointed at Du Ze. He looked over, hes staring at me C !!! Du Zes expression was nk. The plot of Mixed Blood suddenly appeared in his brain: the protagonist escaped into the Lost Land and at that time he was seriously injured and encountered... Du Ze looked at the skeleton expressionlessly. He was extremely panicked. Almost reflexively he acted out the dialogue in Mixed Blood: Meow ~ Du Ze first meets Xiu. ****** ****** -oof. Xiu fell heavily at the base of the statue, no longer moving. This is the lostnd. The moment he set foot on thisnd, he felt like he was entering another dimension. There were no longer people pursuing him and the surroundings were unusually empty. Xiu stomped on the transparent crystal ground. There was sky both above his head and below his feet. In the distance there was a very bright pir of light. There was no military presence, but there was no way for him to heal. In a lonely ce without the shadow of a living creature... He has been here for several days. It was not until today that he found an abandoned temple, and at the same time he reached his limit C The rich Light elements slowly eroded his body. It is truly worthy of being called the Temple of Lights most powerful weapon, causing him to be so seriously injured ... This time, he will really die? C He is very angry! He has not yet made the world pay, how can he die? The skeleton sat quietly in the dark, unmoving, like eternity. If anyone could see into his heart, they would definitely be devoured by his hate and despair. C If anyone can fulfill his wish, he is willing to sell anything, even his soul. Xiu sat there motionless for several days. The soul light in his eyes became more and more bleak and the death aura weakened until it was barely visible C it was a sign of the impending demise of the necromancer. Sure enough ... he is being abandoned ... No one came to save him, no one needed him. He doesnt want to die ... At this moment, Xiu suddenly hear a very soft sound. Meow ~ C excerpt from Mixed Blood - The author has something to say: Author: The spirit beasts line has been stolen ... Readers: It was a conditioned reflex! QAQ The protagonist: ... very cute. (is ready to make trouble) Chapter 5 - Protagonist: ……

Chapter 5 C Protagonist: ......

Readers: Meow ~ Protagonist: ... As soon as the sound came out, Du Ze immediately recovered hismon sense. He could have sworn that he saw a surprised expression on the skeletons skull. Even a skeleton that couldnt make any expression was surprised by what he did! The crazy fan, who had read Mixed Blood until he had memorized it in his heart, couldnt help but feel that his heart was breaking... Please rewind time! While ten thousand alpacas were roaring inside his head1, the skeleton sitting under the statue suddenly moved. He tried his best to reach out his arm, his white fingers pointing towards Du Ze. Du Zes pupils shrank dramatically. He felt that he had never moved so fast before as he dodged the bone spear that was targeting his heart! The other party wanted to kill him. He didnt know why, but the thought that he might die at the hands of the protagonist made Du Ze feel very ufortable. The bone spear pierced under Du Zes arm, close enough to tear off a bit of cloth. Du Ze panicked and his body broke out into a cold sweat. Stunned to see Du Ze unharmed, the skeleton picked up his scythe, acting as though he wanted to stand up. But the skeleton had just exhausted most of his spare energy so he quickly slumped down again. The loud echo he made as he fell down made it seem like he was about to fall apart. Even so, Xiu did not give up. The bones of his fingers trembled and the fingers spread. Xiu seemed to want to get up but could not. All he could do was to scratch at the ground weakly. This struggle drained thest remnants of his energy. His head hanging and unable to move, Xius eyes never left Du Zes body. The soul mes inside his eye sockets continued to dim, but still contained a silent desire and warning. Du Ze barely had time to rejoice over his survival before he became rmed at the other partys movements. He was so shocked that even his thoughts were frozen. The pitiful person who is lying there struggling so pathetically... is the main character? In his mind, the protagonist should be an enthusiastic young man. The beloved child of heaven should be arrogant,ughing at the enemy burning into ashes while receiving the love of the whole world. Even when he suffers a setback, that should show how he can ovee all challenges and stand high above everyone. It shouldnt be like this, being chased by others with no way to escape, like a dying beast struggling desperately. The stories that made Du Ze feel helpless were never real to him. Yet here was someone who really went through it all: for two years he was chased by the entire maind, betrayed by his friends, resented by others, and abandoned by the world. He is alone with no ce to hide and no ce to go. This person is real: someone sitting right in front of him that he can see and even touch. That person is the main character. His name is Xiu. Du Ze could never have imagined such a cruel life. Just thinking about it was scary. If all those events had happened to him, he wouldnt stop at just killing all humans. Every living creature would be the target of his rage C both to eliminate all threats and to feed on their soul energy. Du Ze was silent. Why did he feel as though he now understood why the protagonist tried to kill him? When a Lich needs to recover from an injury, its obvious that Light energy cant heal him. Only by killing others and devouring their souls would a Lich be able to maintain the undead body at its optimum state and increase its strength. In the eyes of the protagonist, Du Ze is now a delicious purple bottle of mana + HP restore. (P.S. In online games the red medicine restores HP, blue medicine restores mana, and purple medicine restores both). Du Ze suddenly remembered the ssic sentence of the main character after being ckened: Use it until its all used up2. So, in order use him like a purple potion, the protagonist decided to kill him? WTF, the main character of Mixed Blood shouldnt be so evil! ... OK. Du Ze quietly recalled the content of Mixed Blood and remembered that the main character started to be ckened after escaping to the Lost Land. As for the culprit that made the character cken, it was... Author, do you remember, you shot the reader in the knee at Damingke?3 It looks like the Mixed Blood story will develop that way. Although the writer is Yi Ye Zhi Qiu, who would really believe that Du Ze had nothing to do with it? What a load of rubbish! Those twoments of Duzi became popr and caused so much damage. The sincere readers first fell madly in love and worshiped the story, but then the ck fan appeared. New readers were intrigued. After reading Mixed Blood they would read,ment, and vote up Duzi. The dumb, unhappy reader then felt even more unhappy at this human tragedy. How many times did he want to knock on the authors door and say: Author, let go of the protagonist... and Im crazy4, you bas***d! ...It was like a lightbulb popped up above Du Zes head. He stared at the skeleton in front of him, suddenly realizing something. So this was why he was transported into to the world of Mixed Blood? Every single person who crossed has had a mission, and Du Zes mission is to repay a debt correct the protagonists path and put him back in the original Moe path, unwavering for ten thousand years! The thought of seeing the cute protagonist rule the world in his lifetime gave Du Ze a great feeling... -Du Zes moral integrity bnce is insufficient, please promptly recharge.- The readers brain was instantly galvanized by this thought. Even the fact that he was almost killed by the protagonist just now was disregarded. Pushing up his sses, he finally turned his attention back to the protagonist, but he was shocked to find his save the protagonist n might be foiled by the target dying prematurely. ... The protagonist, hes going to hang up5. @ Author The protagonist was quietly leaning on the statues pedestal. Unmoving, almost lifeless, he seemed like a part of the statue. Du Ze tried to recall how the protagonist of Mixed Blood was saved in the Lost Land... The spirit beast! Thats right, it was a spirit beast! In the Lost Land, the main character met a spirit beast who saved him and became his pet. The author described the beast as like this: shaped like a cat, sounds like a cat, with a personality like a cat ... Why dont you just write a cat? Okay, that beast was a little different from an ordinary cat. It had nine tails. Each tail represented a life that could die in ce of the beast. It wasnt a regr cat, it was special! In short, the nine-tailed cat was like a Resurrection Stone. The beast used a tail to die instead of the main character, rescuing the protagonist. The key is how to catch the beast ... Du Ze looked around, ording to the development of the story the ce where the beast appears should be this abandoned temple. Finding a beast in a ruin is not hard ...right? The spirit beast probably looked a lot like that cat that was poking its head out from behind a stone wall. Du Ze: ... = =. Du Ze stared at the stone wall. Cat. Its really a cat, huh! The triangr ears, the round beasts eyes, the whiskers, the hairy body, its a cat. But when the soft little animal climbed the wall and exposed its tails that were greater than 1, Du Ze felt that he had been deceived. Where is the promised mighty spirit beast! The cat C cough C the spirit beast crawled up to the rock, his eyes shining brightly and staring at the main character as though it had just glimpsed one of its favorite things6. But when it saw Du Ze, it suddenly let out a fearful Meow, turned away, and ran off. Dont go! (stretching out a hand) Du Ze ... Du Ze cried, looking at the empty wall, then towards the motionless main character. The script is not correct, author! nails The nine-tailed cat runs away. Du Ze is like e back, you Resurrection Stone! Xiu can feel that his face very itchy. Itchy? He did not die and still can feel? Xiu opened his eyes in amazement and saw a creature. Its a ... cat? Its body is all ck and it has one yellow eye and one blue eye. Xius attention was caught by its tails. The beast looks like a cat, but it has eight tails7. The beast bowed its head, looking at Xiu with its two differently colored eyes. Seeing that Xiu had revived, its soft, pink tongue licked his face and it purred softly like a contented cat: meow ~ C Excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: Author: The Spirit Beast (Resurrection Stone) was scared away by the Reader r (s_t) q The protagonist: Its okay, he can pay with his life. Reader: = =!? Chapter 6 - Reader / Protagonist: “MUA1” Chapter 6 C Reader / Protagonist: MUA1 The spirit beast (the Resurrection Stone) has been scared away ... What else can save you, my protagonist? Seeing the reaction of the beast, Du Ze was one hundred percent sure that the cat would not actively appear again. As for chasing and capturing it, the reader, who had never experienced any hardships and is the indoors type of person, would never be able to run fast enough to catch up with the cat. Seeing that the protagonist is slowly bing weaker, Du Ze desperately tries to recall the details of Mixed Blood in order to find a viable way to save the protagonist. Mixed Blood did not borate on how the Protagonist was saved by the spirit beast in the lostnd. The protagonist just opened his eyes, fully resurrected. For a reader who is attempting to rece the spirit beast and save the protagonist, this truth is very cruel! Asking the author for a detailed treatment process, ah! If the main character was in human form, Du Ze would able to help since he knows a little bit of CPR. But doing CPR for that skeleton, wont the oxygen just leak through the skeletons bones ... wait a minute! Du Ze suddenly realized that, although Mixed Blood does not describe how the heros life was saved now, ater part of the story does give details! Further in the Mixed Blood story, the protagonist will meet a very strong enemy. He was forced to use the Lich form to escape. At that time, the spirit beast was not beside the protagonist. The protagonist did not die, but he was extremely weakened. Being closely pursued by the enemy, a sister2 sacrificed her own soul to help the hero recover. When the battle was over, the protagonist hugged the sisters body and decided to conquer the Angel Kingdom because he heard that the Angel Race is able to resurrect the dead... That sister is the one whom Du Ze likes the most (after the protagonist) in Mixed Blood because she is the only one who treats the protagonist well from the beginning. Although Saint Vivian, under the writers pen, is the main harem member, Du Ze always insists that this sister is the real female protagonist. To sum it up, the process of sacrificing the soul to the protagonist in order to restore his Lich body is described by Ye Zhi Qiu in detail. The procedure is very simple. Quest: Rescue the Male Lead; The savior: the Female Lead Action needed: Treatment. A: ... What else to do but, of course, kiss! Considering the authors style and the expectations of the readers, its a great excuse for creating an intimate scene. The sexier and spicier it is, the better! Even though healing and rolling around on the bed clearly have no rtionship to each other in reality... Du Ze now feels fortunate that Ye Zhi Qiu only wrote a chaste kiss, though at that time he read it, he almost flipped his keyboard in frustration; that was too pure! The method has been found. Moreover, Du Ze has one advantage over that sister: with the ability to reset at midnight, he will not die like that sister. In the content of the original story, the sister did not have a soul that can be reset, but if Du Ze was left with half a soul, he will be able to recover. First, feed half of his soul to the protagonist, then give him the other half after his soul resets at midnight. This is the natural renewable energy of the new century ... this is too much! The important issue now is how to ovee the psychological barrier of having intimate contact with a fleshless skeleton. Actually, in Mixed Blood, the protagonists undead form is not a lowly bone skeleton like this. His true form is a powerful Lich. Even though it is undead, it still has the lively figure of man with flesh and blood. Liches will hide their life box somewhere safe, and as long as it is safe they are not afraid to of being destroyed. No matter how many times they die, they can be reborn. This is the eternal immortality of the Lich. After awakening the blood of the undead, the protagonist has yet to hide his life box when the Temple of Light staked him, so he reluctantly maintained this skeletal shape and was chased by the entire maind with no way to escape. To kiss the skeleton version and to kiss the Lich version of the protagonist ... the difference is big. Du Ze wasforted immediately3, the only problem was that he had a shadow in his heart. In the crook of his elbow is the doujinshi. In that book there is a chapter where the protagonist (in Lich form) and his enemy do the deed4. reluctant du ze Du Ze is reluctant because of the shadow in his heart. Meaning, he read the doujinshi that had some xxx scenes (pictured) which he cant help but think about Xiu is silently lying at the base of the statue. Although the soul mes in his eye sockets are almost dead, he still has some consciousness. So Xiu saw when the man that was impassively staring at him started to slowly walk towards him. Does he want to kill me? The desperate skeleton used all his strength to stand up, but his body was almost dead, unresponsive. He does not want to die ... Xiu looked at the man in despair as the other squatted down beside him. That man took off his sses. A pair of pure ck eyes were unveiled. Deep inside those eyes there was a strange resolution. Xiu felt like he was being sucked into those eyes. The dark eyes were like the depths of a darkke, ice-cold, and reflected on the surface was a white skeleton C that was him. A terrible skeleton. Evil. Terrifying. Xiu was pained but was unable to look away. His body no longer obeyed him. The reflected image grewrger andrger as the man moved closer to him until there was only small gap between them. Then the mans eyelids moved down, hisshes covered the darkness and Xius pale mirror image. Xiu was still in a trance as the owner of the ck eyes kissed him. C That person is kissing an undead skeleton. Du Ze felt that looking at the skeleton was too big a challenge for his weak heart. With his near-sightedness, removing his sses blurred the image into two ck circles on a white patch, but he still decided to close his eyes. Based on the description in Mixed Blood he tried to imagine a me igniting in his brain5. Can this unrealistic process really be sessful? Suddenly, the mes of the soul really did appear. The materialistic earthman Du Zes worldview was instantly shattered6. Transmitting the soul energy to the protagonist through the mouth C the way it was described in Mixed Blood C was really difficult for Du Ze. The reader had to disregard his years of YY novel reading to reject the idea of a superfluous, unnecessarily passionate kissing scene. He kept the kiss pure and chaste.7 Author, why did you write the scene to be so romantic?! Du Ze used the tip of his tongue to pry open the mouth of the skeleton. At that moment, Du Ze felt like he was licking an iceberg. His tongue was cold and felt like it was stuck on ice. At first, Du Ze led the way, but after the skeleton had experienced the sweetness, he began to take the initiative to suck on that delicious thing. The undeads tongue twined around Du Zes soft, warm, tongue, instinctively and greedily absorbing the soul energy. As the undeads soul was renewed, the faint blue soul mes inside the skeletons eye sockets slowly be stronger. At the same time, spots of light appear around the skeletons limbs. That was the Temple of Lights nails in the protagonists body. The nails that were exposed to the air immediately turned into small bright spots and dissipated. kissing scene Kissing. Du Ze could feel the numbness at the tip of his tongue. Not knowing whether it is frozen or entangled, he cannot help but want to take it back and scrape it with his teeth. Realizing his intention, the skeleton entangled his tongue more forcefully, refusing to let go of this delicacy. Du Ze discovered that the speed of his soul energy being absorbed became faster and faster ... too fast! At this rate, he will not be able to hold up till midnight to Reset his soul. Since his tongue was tightly entangled, Du Ze could only reach out to try to push the other away. However, the skeleton was having none of it and tightly embraced Du Ze. The skeletal right hand grabbed Du Ze by the back of the head, forcing him closer. It seemed as though Xiu wanted to stuff the body that was exhaling the sweet breath into his empty rib cage, locked away with no chance to escape. Beneath the statue, a skeleton in a robe was kissing the ck-haired young man on hisp. Two ck and white shadows, interwoven with a myriad of bright spots, create an evil but beautiful scene. In this beautiful scene, the readers suffering was difficult to imagine. He opened his eyes wide, wanting the protagonist to read his mind. Usually the novels said that XXX looked YYY in the eyes, read his mind, and understood YYY. However, Xius only response was to more hungrily suck his energy. C Damn, this protagonist, why doesnt he activate the skill read the emotion from the eyes?! Du Zes own eyes probably look mournful. His vision blurry, Du Ze saw the blue soul fire leap in the ck spot in front of his eyes. [... Who are you?] Du Ze blinked for a moment before realizing that the voice that was directly in his head belonged to the protagonist. Well, the protagonist was finally willing tomunicate with him, and it seems as though there is nonguage barrier. But the important thing is ... Du Ze did not know to respond, ah! Seeking the method to speak mind to mind! QAQ The suffering reader can only use his hand to try to push the protagonist away again, expressing his intense desire to be released. But Xiu was silent, then hugged Du Ze tighter. [- Do you regret it? Regret saving an evil spirit?] No, stop kissing C please slow down a bit! In fact, this one is a renewable resource. If you kill the goose thatys the golden eggs, this will not help the sustainable development of this youth! @The Protagonist: Internal chat ... System error,munication failure. [It is toote to regret.] The blue soul fire in the deep eye sockets gave a gentle illusion; the pale skull seemed to grin: [You can rest.] As a kid, everyone would have heard the story The Farmer and the Snake2, now Du Ze is in that situation! Knowing that the protagonist had ckened, yet Du Ze still recklessly went to him to be abused! Now the protagonist has made it clear that he wants Du Ze to sacrifice himself so that Xiu can dominate the world. The viin nned to kill him, even saying the ssic line, You did a great job, now rest! WTF! Also, why is it that when Du Ze realized that the protagonist desired to eat his soul in one sitting, his first reaction was to think it was too wasteful? Are you really not going to think about it? After midnight, you can have one more bottle of purple medicine. WTF! His mind must have broken up somewhere! Du Ze tried to cut off the outpouring of his soul energy, but he is not able to stop Xiu. As his soul slipped away, Du Ze felt his body bing empty. This unreal emptiness made Du Ze feel like there is a big hole in his body, allowing a cold wind to blow through him from head to toe C the cold wind of death. The cold froze his body into numbness: first his feet, then the legs, the torso ... and finally, the head. C If his autobiography was published, the title would definitely be ckened Fan: A Beautiful Cinnamon Roll Too Good For This World, Too Pure3 The content of the book would be: He had iting!4 This was Du Zesst thought before losing consciousness. xiu embraces du ze Xiu embraces Du Ze tightly. ****** ****** Xiu arranged Ariels body. The girls face was still the same as usual. Her eyes were closed as if she were having a sweet dream C a dream of eternal death. Xiu calmlybed her hair with his fingers while in the distance, Enoch and the others did not dare to approach. It was not until he finished arranging Ariels hair that he leaned down, as if to wish the young woman a good nights sleep. You did well. Have a good rest, my princess. C Wait for me to save you. The Lich in the ck robes put the young woman in a crystal coffin and then quietly left, no longer interested in staying. Eric, who had been transformed into a Death Knight, sluggishly followed, no longer having any trace of ambition or enthusiasm like in the old days. Xiu looked up at the distant sky, eyes dark with ambition. I heard... there is a city in the sky? C excerpt from Mixed Blood C The author has something to say: Author: The female lead was robbed of her story ... Reader: Do you think we wanted it?! Protagonist: ... I want. Chapter 7 - Reader: This is not the undead … Too handsome, it’s unscientific! Chapter 7 C Reader: This is not the undead ... Too handsome, its unscientific! The skeleton was holding the limp body of a young man, the soft ck hair falling in between the bones of his hand. Suddenly, there was a sound from above their heads: Meow? The strong sense of being watched put Xiu on the defensive. He looked up, instinctively covering Du Ze with his his ck cloak. He saw a creature above them. It was ... a cat? It was dark-furred, with one golden and one blue eye. Xius attention was immediately caught by the creatures tails. Although it looked like a cat, it had nine tails. The demon1 was crouching down on top of the statue, tilting its head and looking down at the skeleton who was guarding his food2. Seeing Xiu looking at it, the monsters eyes were full of joy and love. Meow! Xiu stared alertly at the enraptured demonic beast. The light element had finally left his body. The death aura around his body started to seethe with renewed energy, bing darker and more intense, as the soul energy had now been fully assimted. The ck aura then gathered itself to cover the bones by weaving flesh and blood until the death aura that covered the sky dissipated without a trace, having been drawn into Xius body. The abandoned temple became quiet and still once more, except for the demon beast and Xiu, who was still holding the sacrificial offering, silently confronting each other. Xiu now had long ck hair that curls back from his forehead and profound jet ck eyes, from the depths of which shed a blue light.3 His expression was very somber, and the pale skin of the undead had added a mncholy air to his looks, but his beauty remained intact. The Lich and human look the same, like something that walked out from an ancient painting of a decadent aristocrat. But when Xiu stretched out his right hand to push his hair back behind his ear, he found that it was still bone, not flesh, betraying the essence of his undead nature. Thest bite of his meal was interrupted by the demon beast, and the soul that he had devoured was not enough topletely restore his entire body so the right arm was still made of bone. Xiu tightened his hold on Du Ze. As long as he kills the demon, he can swallow the rest of the soul and fully recover. Xiu grabbed the giant death scythe which made an arc in the air. A crescent-shaped beam of dark energy flew straight towards the demonic beast. The cat-like monster moved nimbly away from the beams trajectory, jumping from the pedestal. Itnded lightly on its feet, opposite Xiu. Its eyes were sparkling, as if it wanted to y more with Xiu. Meow! meow The cat *cough* C spirit beast says meow. The dark force Xiu released broke the ceiling of the temple ruins, revealing the ck night sky. The purple moon was at its zenith and the moonlight shone down on the statue and the Lich.4 The cat-like demons ears twitched and its eyes widened. It nced at the dark-robed Lich once more before it ran away. Xiu did not notice that demon beast had left. He was standing under a ray of moonlight, sensing a fluctuation in the soul energy of the youth in his arms. Xiu lowered his head, the long ck robe spread out around him, and looked into Du Zes eyes. This time, he saw a pale, ck-haired, ck-eyed human form reflected in the darkness. He was still a terrible, evil, terrifying undead, now covered with human skin. That was the Lichs thought. Then he heard the owner of the eyes5 say, Let go of me. Xiu held Du Zes hand tightly at first, then slowly let go. He looked at Du Ze gloomily as thetter left his arms. Xius right hand still held his scythe, ready for trouble. Du Ze looked for his sses, put them on, and when he could clearly see the protagonist, the rabid Mixed Blood fan6 froze. This cant be undead! This cant be undead! This cant be undead! ... Holy c**p, it really is a Lich, my goodness! A Lich being this handsome is unscientific! In Mixed Blood there were different forms of the undead race: skeletal, spectral, and dead bodies. The members of the Department of Bones were skeletons. The Spectral Department wasposed of bodiless phantoms. Lastly, the Department of Dead Bodies was made up of moving corpses. The most powerful of those was the Lich which was an animated body. Although the Lich was simr to the human form, was it really supposed to be this good?! Even if its a freshly killed body, it cant change the fact that its a corpse, okay?! The undead, they are inanimate inorganic things! So an inorganic substance7 is better than this organic organism.8 The Lich looks alive, eye-catching, and unscientific!9 What about the sunken eye sockets of the Lich King? Although the lead characters eyes were deep set, his Westerners eye shape10 was really good! What about the pale skin of the Lich? Although the protagonists white skin was indeed a bit unhealthy-looking, it wasnt bad at all and just added to the protagonists somber beauty! What about the gloomy and unpleasant character of the Lich? Although the protagonists expression was indeed very gloomy, the protagonist made even that look like an elegant mncholy! In that moment, Du Ze gained a new insight into the concept of the protagonists golden finger and was deeply envious. Face to face with the protagonist, Du Ze wanted to ovee the social barrier. A person who stayed at home wallowing in the males 2D paradise will have the following attribute: social activities are equal to less than 1. They can chat with others over the inte a lot, even to the extent of sexually harassing other people, but when faced with a sister in real life, they will blush and stutter. Du Ze was that type of mysterious living thing, and because of his ears11, his social barriers were higher than normal. The concrete manifestation of this stay-at-homes social barrier is this: a deadpan face, and Mensao C meaning an introverted person who is calm on the outside but the inside is full of passion. In other words, even when his heart wants to cry out 1,000 times or even 10,000 times, his face still showed no expression. Right now he was suffering on the inside but on the outside his face was still impassive. Du Ze looked at the other person and his innermost feelings were already in disarray. What could he say? The weather today is very good? How has your day been? Hello, Hero, I am the reader? Who can give him an opening line that can help him save the (to be destroyed by the ckened protagonist) world? Du Zes mood is hard to describe as he must now tter and offer his bento again to the vicious protagonist.1 It would be impossible to say that Du Ze doesnt want toin but ... if he were to say This little one saved you but you still return evil for good? And then ... no, he cannot afford to anger the other person. The main character is not someone he can provoke2 even though his ckening value has fallen.3 The earlier sacrifice has resulted in some mental trauma.4 Now he can only put on an unconcerned expression, OK! Come, protagonist, after you mature lets talk about life... for now I5 will have to be patient. In addition, there is another reason why Du Ze is trying to foster a good rtionship with the protagonist. The fool wants to n for the future. He has crossed into this world and there doesnt seem to be a way for him to return. Therefore, he will probably have to stay here for a long time. This is the world of Mixed Blood, which means that the protagonists thighs are the thickest.6 ording to Du Zes analysis, Mixed Blood is a dangerous fantasy world.If he wants to stay with the main character to fix the plot then he has to pay attention to the high mortality rate of this world. In YY novels, the safest person is the main character. On the other hand, the enemys brothers have a high chance of bing cannon fodder. However, even if those people die, its never really a significant event. Also, the main characters brother has a high chance of needing to sacrifice himself for the protagonist, but the probability that the brother will be saved at thest minute is also high.7 Of course, there is also someone who can be safe around the protagonist of a YY novel, and that is the heroine of the novel or the female lead. Even if she has been hanged, the protagonist will try to resurrect her to ensure the diversity of the harem. This point was ignored by Du Ze. In short, staying at the side of the protagonist will not only ensure the best future for him but it will also allow Du Ze to witness firsthand the 3D version of Mixed Blood reality show. He will be able to restore the original plots cute hero. Du Ze was again excited when he thought about his n of saving the hero but his enthusiasm was quenched when he remembered that he had almost been killed by the protagonist. A feeling of helplessness... a person was wronged but cannotin... The boy is hopeless. Du Ze looked at Xiu, his eyes lingering on the bones of his right arm, and in his mind is a gentle voice saying: Those reasons are not important, what is most important is that this is his favorite story Mixed Blood, and in front of him, isnt it the main character that he likes the most? Here, in this world, he has something that no one else has. Mixed Blood is a novel for him but to the rest of the world it is a Book of Prophecies. It is especially useful for the protagonist since it contains all his feelings and experiences. Right now the protagonist is like a hedgehog, indiscriminately piercing everyone with his spines, like casting an AOE attack (P.S. AoE hits everyone in a group, even if someone is friendly or neutral),pletely unwilling to trust in others. Currently, the main character is unable to talk about feelings. Xiu can only talk about interests. Du Ze decided to learn from the story of the Madman, Rooster, and the People8 and think of the ckened protagonist as the crazy prince. If Du Ze tells this lunatic that he wants to destroy the world, Xiu will listen to his words. He doesnt know if there is anguage barrier. He will have to try it out first. Du Ze put his hand on his headphones and spoke slowly and unemotionally, I am here to fulfill your wish. That was his attempt to break his social barriers and squeeze out a sentence. Du Zes voice had a strange tone, like a pure steel qin9 apanied by the cello. Although it could not achieve the normal effect of a song, it was not violent. It was a pretty magical feeling. Du Ze knew he wasnt speaking Chinese. It was anguage he had never heard before, but he knows its meaning and can speak it. Sure enough, the people who cross over do not have to worry about thenguage, no matter if its ancients or aliens, they canmunicate properly with them. The blue me deep in Xius eyes red and he stared at Du Ze silently. Du Ze organized his thoughts once more, coldly and stiffly determined to demonstrate his value to Xiu. I know how to get out of the lostnd. I learned it from you. I know how to make you stronger. I also learned that from you. Du Ze felt like he was snatching away the role of the main character ... it was very cool, like a y about going against heavens will. Xiu looked shaken but alert. Now that Du Ze has established his value, the next thing he needs to do is to expose his weakness so that the other person will be more at ease. I have no magic and nobat ability, my only power is to restore myself. Nervous in the face of the cold and silent Lich, Du Ze thought that he had started to chatter too much. You can easily kill me. Xiu is no longer just staring silently at the Du Ze. When he finally spoke, the sound was very peculiar and hoarse, not very human, but not unpleasant ... Your purpose? [Witness how the young boy will awaken his lineage, experience happiness and hatred, and finally set foot on the road to bing a god.] The words from Mixed Blood floated into Du Zes mind. Never before had his heart pounded this way, even the blood in his veins seemed to boil with excitement. I want to see you be god. du ze following xiu This is Du Zes n. ******* ******* Faith in darkness, thirst for power, loyalty to evil. Skeletons spread death, Ghosts reap souls, and Zombies death. We are called the Forsaken, who are from the past, the Undead. C Mixed Blood excerpt, the poems of the dead The author has something to say: Protagonist: (silently takes out a piece of paper) Sign this contract. Reader: ... Do you think I cant see the words Marriage Certificate written there? Author: Im fine = =+ Chapter 8 - Protagonist: … Come here. Chapter 8 C Protagonist: ... Come here. Be god? Xius lips tilted up as if he wanted to smile, but his pale, gloomy face made it look like a sneer. Do you think ... I can be god? Not only do I believe that, but it will certainly happen. Young man, you dont know it but in another world there is an author1 who wrote Mixed Blood. Du Ze found the right words to say after a few minutes of thinking: ... I have seen it. He really has seen it with his own two eyes, when he read the Mixed Blood novel. Your eyes are very beautiful, prophet. Xius hoarse voice is slightly mocking. Du Ze instantly felt tragic. In Mixed Blood, there is such a thing as a Prophet who can predict the future. But these Prophets all have one extremely important characteristic C they are all blind. They can see the future and the price they pay for that power is not being able to see the present. Du Zes n to disguise his foreknowledge of events as prophecy has hit a roadblock. Now the suspicion in Xius eyes is getting stronger and stronger ... Countless exnatory words flowed into Du Zes brain but the fool founds the social barrier too hard to ovee and choked on the words, standing there silently. However, when he saw the ck-robed Lich raise his death scythe in a defensive position, Du Ze said, seemingly calm, Try me and you will know. The hand that held the sickle paused, and Xiu stared at Du Ze. The silly youth with a cold face was ready to y, trying to divert the protagonists murderous attention. He looked at the death scythe and remembered that in Mixed Blood, the protagonist was rescued by the spirit beast. Afterwards, he began to study the metal body that he previously received in the Magic Tower. The piece of metal is indeed a magical artifact. It can absorb other weapons and take on their shape and abilities. This is a weapon that goes against heavens will and allows the protagonist to save money! With this item, he can go from level 0 to max without changing weapons. Whats more, the artifact will change to match the protagonists current form C the death scythe for the Lich, the sword for the Human, the bow for the Elf, the knife for the Demon, the staff for the Angel, the iron w for the Beastkin, the spear for the Dragon, and the hammer for the Gnome C its awesome! Whether its single yer or an online game, the most expensive thing to buy is the weapon for the main character, right? When Du Xe first saw it, Du Ze wanted to apud.2 Xiu named it Qian Bian3. Right now it can take on two forms, the death scythe and Louis Magic Codex. In a fantasy setting like this one, a Magic Codex is very important for a Necromancer and embodies the essence of their knowledge. The Lich Louis wrote down all of his knowledge, experience, and research in this Magic Codex. Using this book, the protagonist learned the Necromancers skills and the way out of the Lost Land. The Lost Land is just a legend for most people and no one knew that the Lich Louis had emerged from that ce into the Chaos continent. From the Codex, Xiu found out that this continent is divided into two sides: the positive and the negative. The Lost Land connects both sides. That is why inside it one can see the marvelous sight of two skies, one above and one below. Louis came from the opposite side of this continent through the Lost Land, thenunched the scourge of his undead army. When Xiu opened the Codex after following Du Zes instructions, the protagonist immediately started looking at Du Ze differently. Du Ze seized the chance to sell himself. I know a lot, you can use me. The ck-robed Lich was silent for a long time. Du Zes face was still impassive, but inside he was crying out: protagonist, dont hesitate, ah! You have to believe that you will be an absolute tyrant who makes everyone weep and wail.4 This activity took almost a day, from evening until dusk the next day. The reader was forced to stare across him at the protagonist who was almost as still as a statue. Seeing that his headset was running out of power, Du Ze had to remind Xiu of his purpose. I will fulfill your wish. Xiu suddenly became alert and looked at Du Ze with dark eyes, in which the soul me began to ze. Unexpectedly, the Lich smiled and said hoarsely, I want many things, can you give me all of them? Du Ze nodded confidently. He looked at the protagonist eagerly, hoping to quickly end the topic. His headphones are about to go on strike! Xiu stared at Du Ze for a while, then suddenly said: Come here! Xiu sayse here Xiu says Come Here with his hand out. Is he trying to seduce me C *cough* Du Ze? That was thest sentence that Du Ze heard. The next second, all sounds, whether it was the wind or a voice, became faint and indistinct. Du Ze could only obey thestmand he heard and went to stand in front of the protagonist, staring at that pale, bloodless mouth, for fear that the Lich might say something that he couldnt understand. Xius lips moved. ... You ... Agreement? ... At this moment, Du Ze thought that Faraday, who invented the generator, is most certainly the greatest person on Earth. Du Ze was hard-pressed to make out what the Lich is saying. He can only try to read his lips and facial expression. Since he heard the words you and agreement, it seems that the Lich wants to sign a contract with him. In Mixed Blood, the ckened protagonist cannot trust anyone. All hispanions signed the contract and became the protagonists younger brother.5 This was a disguised form of recognition ... So the story of Mixed Blood can be twisted and f**ked a little bit?! Now the key thing is, when midnightes, will his restore ability erase the contract? Now that he cannot hear, Du Ze does not want to speak. Neither does he want the protagonist to find out that he is deaf. Therefore, he cannot exin his golden finger now. He simply nods his head in agreement. At midnight if the master and servant contract is nullified, he will exin it. Then again, is this the first time that Xiu will make a contract? He suddenly felt very honored and worried that it might be broken. C Du Zes moral integrity is dead, burn Joss paper as an offering.6 Seeing Du Ze nod, Xius eyes half-close, covering the vibrant soul me. Then some silly, cute boy was so happy to see the protagonist take his hand, gently bring it up C wait a minute, whats happening? Isnt the contract dominant on the other side? What is written in Mixed Blood is that the master and servant contract is made when the master uses a finger to point between the eyebrows of the other person.7 Pain ... pain ... QAQ Just now, Xiu bit Du Zes wrist. He looked like a delicate and handsome vampire. His thin, ice-cold lips were pasted on Du Zes wrist, hungrily and greedily sucking on his blood. Xius long ck hair fell down past his cheeks like two waterfalls. The beautiful face of the undead was three-dimensional and morbid. Du Ze felt like his wrist was slippery. The icy tongue licked his wrist back and forth, then his hand was released. Except for being a little paler, his wrist looked the same. If Xius lips hadnt be a moist, dark red, Du Ze might even have suspected that he was just dreaming. The red blood made the pale lips scarlet. Xiu did not notice Du Zes shocked reaction. Xiu pulled open his ck robe, revealing his pale chest. Under the white skin, the blue blood vessels are almost visible. Xiu extended his right hand and, in a very natural-looking way, inserted the bones into the left side of his chest, where the heart is located. Pale bones buried in his chest, Xiu frowned and spoke an incantation before pulling out his hand. Something flowed out of that spot C ck and red blood. The blood formed aplex design on Xius skin. Du Zes brain finally unfroze. He could not believe his eyes. The red and ck lines C this is the blood contract!!! What about the master and servant contract? Now Du Zes fear about the contract being nullified by his restore power, and Xiu bing angered, is groundless. The master and servant contract is sworn by the soul. It only requires that the servant remain loyal to the master. If the servant betrays the master, he will be killed by the contract. But the blood contract uses the blood. The leader obtains the blood from the contracted person, then creates a blood contract beast within the leaders body. The blood contract beast will remember the blood of the contracted person. The leader can then kill the other person at any time. If the contracted person should run away, the leader can find him using the beast. If the leader should die, then the beast will kill the contracted person C this is a permanent ve contract that cant be revoked. The first time the blood contract was used in Mixed Blood was when Xiu captured a harem member who hated him. Du Ze: ... Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Xiu pulled his robe back over his chest. The Lichs mood seems very good. His brow lost some of its frown lines. Seeing Du Zes cold eyes, Xiu seemed to sigh. ... Du Ze... Du Ze had the urge to destroy the headphones that had died at the critical moment. He did not know that he had much more bitter experiences ahead of him. Next, he started his miserable debt-paying life (as an abused shou/uke).1 Since he now held Du Zes little life in his hands, the ckened protagonist developed a variety of Du Zes functions, vowing to make full use of his first subordinate. Every night, Du Ze contributed half of his soul. When practicing the undead curse magics, Du Ze was the test subject. When practicing the undead gue magics,2 Du Ze was the test subject. When practicing the undead darkness magics, Du Ze was the test subject. When practicing undead alchemy magics, Du Ze was the test subject. When practicing the undead summoning magics ... the bitter reader can finally just watch. About to be abused, Du Ze almost wanted to create a memorial tablet of the author and embrace it while crying, Hero! I was wrong!!! The Holy Saint is indeed the best person in this world! The world needs the Holy Saint! Please let the protagonists Holy Saint shine his light on the people around me (especially me)! ckening is an illness, please treat it. poor uke Xiu trying out a whole bunch of spells on poor, poor Du Ze. Notice how Du Zes face is still impassive but inside he is scared and crying. ... Come here. Du Ze looked impassively at his arms where ck lines were climbing up.3 Theplicated pattern looked like a bunch of branches. Every hour, a knot grows. When his entire right arm was covered by the branches, innumerable ck roses bloomed. The next quarter hour, the roses withered and the ck flower petals fell. Du Ze nched because the falling petals were his transformed flesh and blood. This is a curse with a very literary name: Wither. It is said that over time the ck branches of the curse will cover the entire body and turn that person into a skeleton, with only the heart inside remaining. The legend of the curse has it that a Necromancer fell in love with a princess and was rejected. The undead cursed the princess, making her flesh slowly wither away. The Necromancer said to the princess: If you ept me, I will stop the curse. However, the stubborn princess never relented and became a skeleton. The Necromancer then picked up the heart of the skeleton and said, sighing, Finally, your heart is mine. Reading this story before, he had felt ambivalent...4 Mixed Blood has this legend becauseter on, the protagonist used this curse on Princess Kelly. Of course, Princess Kelly has been pampered since childhood. Therefore, she was not as dauntless as the princess of the legend. She submitted the next day and became one of the harem members. The point is, in the Mixed Blood description of the curse, it only makes the flesh fall away but there is no pain! F***ing protagonist, is it because you dont know how to cast this curse properly? Or is it just gender discrimination?!!! Du Ze was in despair that the world only pities the sister. Xiu stood at his side and very earnestly looked at Du Ze with a kind of unblinking attention, as though he wants to greedily observe and collect each and every expression on the trembling Du Zes face. Du Zes cold sweat dripped down his neck to the vicle that is outlined by a ck pattern, as if it were dew on the ck rose petals, but bringing a biting pain. Seemingly satisfied, the Lich raised the death scythe in the air and drew a magic character which instantly burned and poured itself into Du Zes body. The pain of the curse disappeared. He recognized the spell. A few days ago, Du Ze experienced the undead magic that makes the bodys sensations grow numb. ... So the protagonist really is doing this experiment to use on the younger sisterter on. The yellow and purple moons once moved directly above his head once more. The one-third of Du Zes body which had been transformed into bones was restored to its normal state. He rxed. This was the end of todays exercises. Opposite him, Xiu opened the Magic Codex to prepare the next days lesson. Du Ze saw that the uppermost page had the following words written on it: Lost bone curse.5 Du Ze ... Du Ze wanted to escape from this ce and return when the protagonist had discovered his other forms. The undeads taste is too heavy for him. But he could read in the eyes of the Lich the message, If you dare to flee, I will kill you, so how could he break free? ... Come here. C Seeking the way to freedom!!! wither The Wither curse. ******* ******* Why... why do you want to do this to me? Lilia was crying. Kill me! Why dont you kill me? You devil! Xiu put his clothes back on to cover the lines of blood. He looked down at the girl who was crying on the ground and raised Lilias chin with his toes. Isnt this good? The Devil was grinning. No matter where you run to, I can find you. No matter how much you want to kill me, in the end, you will die if I die. Also, nobody can turn you against me. Xiu maliciously drawled this out, speaking unhurriedly and one by one destroying the soles of her feet.6 In the end, you are still just a demons possession, forever marked with my mark. C excerpt from Mixed Blood ********* The author has something to say: Protagonist: Come here. Reader: The wind is too loud, I cant hear you. Protagonist: ... Eight races tonight. Reader: Eight!!! Your sister! Author: What do you mean? *innocent expression on his face* Chapter 9 - Author: Three years flew by. Chapter 9 Author: Three years flew by. Du Ze was very puzzled. Clearly, he has been acting like the Virgin Mary to the protagonist.1 So why was the protagonist not impressed by his benevolent Virgin Mary act, and instead fiercely bullied him? These past few days he had forced down his resentment, but now he was ready to rebel.2 He wanted to lecture the protagonist but... a cold, lofty condemnation of the protagonists bad behavior = talk earnestly about life = the need to say many, many, many words ... Never mind. @_>A 3 Therefore, Du Ze was worn out. Though his face remained cold, there were hidden internal injuries.4 Of course, Du Ze was aware that the protagonist had been betrayed by his good friends many times. Asking him to immediately trust a person of unknown origin was not realistic. Right now, it seemed that Xiu didnt care what others thought of him. In his view, using people then killing them before they can betray Xiu was the rational choice. That was especially true when the said person5 was an elegantly beautiful6 person wearing mystical attire7 who appears aloof from worldly affairs8 (the lights are on, but nobodys home).9 ... So the chief criminal is you, public rtions barrier? Public rtions barrier (elegantly beautiful and aloof from worldly affairs): Ahem. In the empty, lonely Lost Land, there were only three creatures: the protagonist who has been learning Necromancy, the reader who has been abused, and a peeping tom/spirit beast. Speaking of the spirit beast, Du Ze has seen it many times these past few days. It has a regr daily schedule: in the morning, peep at the protagonist; at noon, peep at the protagonist; at night, peep at the protagonist. ... How much do you really want to sign a contract with the protagonist, Meow Star?10 Whenever it was sighted by Du Ze, the nine-tailed beast would run away. Is this a game of Red Light, Green Light?11 Doubtless, if Du Ze left the protagonist alone for even a minute, the spirit beast would certainlye running to see the protagonist and meow meow meow: Sign the contract with me quickly, young man! This thought made Du Ze determined to never leave the protagonists side. The cat-like monster, although it is indeed at the level of a god beast, was very cute. All of the readers, including Du Ze, liked it very much. But the author kindly informed them that This meow has a passive skill. The beast loves the feelings of hate and despair; it was attracted by the protagonists resentment. In order to trigger this emotion, it will invite bad luck! It was one of those who yed a huge role in the protagonists ckening! This thunderbolt hit the reader and burnt him ck12 which made the author smile! Ah! This! In order for me to bring back the cute hero, goodbye Meow Star! meow star The cat spirit beast is always peeping on Xiu but Du Ze easily scares it away. A certain cute person didnt admit that he was envious. Howe he signed the contract with the protagonist but he wasnt treated equally? Howe in the novel, the protagonist treated the beast as a pet who went with him everywhere, while the reader was abused almost to death? This is racial discrimination, fudge it!13 Du Ze also wanted to act cute but he was incapable of actually doing it. In fact, more than once he has wanted to talk to Xiu but each time his too-high social barrier thwarted him. In his mind there were a lot of witty lines he could say, but in the end, he just sat there with a wooden face, silent and unable to turn the page.14 Day after day Xiu practiced Necromancy on him, abuse piled on abuse, never changing. In the past one of the things Du Ze especially liked about Mixed Blood was that the protagonist was hardworking, not like the usual stud harem master. When Du Ze thought about what happened in this part of the story, he wanted to cry. [... Time flew by, and before he knew it, Xiu had been in the Lost Land for three years. He ...] Three years ... three ... years ... Du Ze fell down on his knees. Originally, he had feared that what the author wrote wasnt giving the protagonist enough time to master Necromancy. He must have been possessed by an evil spirit to think that! To the reader, the protagonist would seem to appear on the horizon one day. Then three years flew by and the protagonist would appear again in a sh, three years older. The depressed Du Ze thought that things couldnt go on like this. If he was abused for three years, he would be trash. He has excellent plot resources in his hands. Therefore, he will try to ovee the monster that is his social barrier and be the protagonists good brother. For one week he has been rubbing the social barrier. Social barrier: haha. Now he ns to finally build a modern drama to increase his favorability rating. poor uke Du Ze trembling from the Wither curse while Xiu observes him. That was fromst chapter but I just wanted to post this. Du Ze prepared spoilers rted to the events in the novel. In Louis Magic Codex, there is an important note stating that Louis had tried to revive a gnome with Necromancy. The experiment seeded. However, the gnome did not fully revive. He had the characteristics of the undead, but also had a certain vitality. He became a half gnome half undead existence. Because he had read the story of the Mixed Blood, Du Ze knew that this half undead gnome was the protagonists grandfather. He wanted to pass on this information to the protagonist in an elegant, lofty manner saying: If you want to know more then do not continue ckening. His happy days should begin. Xiu was sitting on the pedestal of the statue of the god. He put down the Magic Codex and gazed at Du Ze with dim, ck eyes. This is the first time that Du Ze hase to him of his own ord. Du Ze pressed on his headphones and started speaking jerkily, In fact, C ... your life story is in the Magic Codex. Du Ze opened his mouth but he couldnt make a sound. No matter how desperately he tried to speak, the words wouldnte out. It was though an invisible hand had grabbed him by the throat. - The half undead gnome is rted to you. Its impossible. He cannot say it. It seems that telling the truth is forbidden by someone or something. Is it the author, god, or ... the world itself? Du Zes face is stiff but in his heart he is crying. Why was he allowed to give spoilers before but now he is banned from doing it? The lead should not know this information now, so Du Ze cant tell him the information ahead of time? How will he be able to influence and guide the plot of the story if he is unable to speak? To think that his only advantage has this limit. Its very upsetting. Opposite Du Ze, the Lichs facial expression is bing more and more cloudy. Du Zes conditioned reflex made him say, We can leave here. He was able to speak again! Xiu looked somewhat taken aback and there was a flicker of confusion and hesitation in his eyes. Du Ze was happy that he was able to bring up this topic. If he is able to persuade the protagonist to leave the Lost Land then the Necromancy practice sessions will cease. The most important thing is that Du Ze does not want to be abused again! Why? There is no little brother, cannon fodder, or younger sister here for Xiu to abuse, only the unhappy Du Ze. Du Ze put on a serious face and said, No one is here. Xiu looked at the Magic Codex in his hand. Indeed... he said hoarsely, staring at Du Ze. There are no corpses. Wait a minute, this topic breaks down to theck of training materials? Du Ze felt as though Xius eyes were looking into his more deeply. He was silent for a while before casually continuing, If you leave then you can be stronger. This topic, is it okay?1 He did not know what bad memories this triggered but Xius fingers on the Magic Codex tensed. Xiu stared at Du Ze and a strong emotion leaked out. Warning: Your death g will be created. This is using your life to admonish the emperor!2 Du Ze immediately and unequivocally expressed his position, Your enemy is not me. Xiu stared at him for a long time. There was only a suffocating ckness in Xius eyes. Then he stretched out his hand and stroked the back of Du Zes neck. That was that most vulnerable part of a human being and when it was held, it gave one a sense ofplete control over that person. Feeling the ice cold skin of Xius hand on the back of his neck, Du Ze felt the urge to shiver. He doesnt know why the protagonist likes to touch his neck. Anyway, its just a touch and not something like destroying the world, so Du Ze doesnt mind. Although, he always felt as though Xius habit is like that of petting a restless cat. This must be retribution for stealing the role of the Meow Star ... The undeads cold skin gradually changed temperature from the contact. Xiu felt the warmth on his fingers and rubbed a bit before withdrawing his hand. Du Ze looked at the Lich who suddenly seems happy and thought that the undead are really like the Meow Star, mercurial and capricious. Lets go. When Du Ze had gotten back hisposure, he saw Xiu standing at the temples entrance, looking back at him. Silhouetted by the light from behind him, the creature of darkness seemed to have a pure holiness. After we get out, Ill take you to meet my good friend. meet friend Xiu agrees to leave the Lost Land with Du Ze. ****** ****** Time flew by, and before he knew it, Xiu had been in the Lost Land for three years. He stood at the temples entrance, looking at the column of light in the distance, slightly preupied with his own thoughts. The distant light cast a long shadow behind the Lich. In the shadow, a skeleton general smiled, the corpse king treaded on the ground heavily, and the female phantom was moving its pale, transparent body back and forth.3 Meow! Xiu lowered his head. The spirit beast was rubbing his foot with its body. Seeing Xiu looking at it, the beast raised its head, gold and blue eyes full of anticipation. He lifted the beast and stroked its neck. The eight-tailed monster rubbed against Xius chest and heard its owner say, Lets get out of here. Louis Magic Codex contained information about the method of leaving the Lost Land. Its time to depart. After I get out, Ill take you to meet my good friend. His very good friend. C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: Author: Three years flew by. Protagonist: ... Time flies when you are happy. Reader: *raises middle finger at the previous poster*4 == Chapter 10 - Author: The space-time corridors of the past and future

Chapter 10.1 C Author: The space-time corridors of the past and future

If there is a single word that can describe the Lost Land then it is: tsundere.1 The Lost Land is enormous and mostly featureless. The onlyndmark is the giant column of light. The person who wants to go somewhere cant walk forwards, and he cant walk backwards either. He can only ce his left or right hand facing the column of light and then walk around it ... what a tsundere Lost Land! An ordinary person would only think of walking forward or backward, so most of the people who strayed into the Lost Land died. Only Louis, the undead Lich, survived, found a way out, and afterwards wreaked havoc on the continent. Du Ze and Xiu, in ordance with the method written in the Magic Codex, walked around the column of light for one month after leaving the abandoned temple. They are unable to use magic.2 Therefore, they can only honestly take road 113 and walk there. It was boring to walk and walk. Du Ze had plenty of time to think back to the beginning of it all. Back then he would never have thought that he would get transported into the world of Mixed Blood and meet the protagonist. ... and be abused by him, shi*,4 haha. Du Ze involuntarily nced beside him at Xiu. Xius long, wavy ck hair was casually tied over one shoulder, exposing a pale, gloomy face. His only colors were ck and white. The ck was too ck and the white was too white, making people feel frightened from the bottom of their hearts. He looked unreal. Xiu walked by Du Zes side, his steps neither too fast nor too slow, but perfectly keeping pace with Du Ze. When the reader was tired and stopped to rest, Xiu would also stop and wait for him silently. Du Ze was moved C the protagonist was ck enough to break through the sky so this rare thoughtfulness is like a holy light to him. Even if someone told him the protagonist doesnt want to expose his back to Du Ze and wants to prevent his test subject from escaping,5 .... still, walking side by side with Xiu, he is ... Du Ze was quiet. Why is it that once the protagonists behavior is attributed to his ckening, it always seem like its the truth?6 Xiu suddenly stopped walking. This was the first time that the tireless Lich stopped of his own ord. Du Ze was stunned for a bit then realized that they had finally reached the column of light. One moment the pir of light looked out of reach, then the next moment they saw a huge wall of light that disappeared into the clouds high above them. ording to Louis Magic Codex, the Lost Lands exit was inside the light. If one looks carefully, the wall of light is actually made out of countless dots of light rising up into the sky. The dots of light that are not dazzling are gathered together densely, blocking their view of whats inside. The reader, who had read the novel, knew that there was no danger and wanted to cross the wall, but he was pulled back by the scruff of his neck by the protagonist. ... This young man is a homo sapien type, not a carnivora felidae cat! There is no danger, he said unemotionally, fiddling with his headphones. Xiu stared silently at Du Ze. His brows contracted, giving his face a hint of gloom and contemtion. Du Zes face was stiff and, because he was being stared at, he began to suffer. Du Ze was also extremely annoyed, depressed, and grumpy.7 he thought that if a normal person were to rece him, that person would have already used the spoiler function on the protagonist. C Ah8 Ze, he is an idiot, always giggling and saying things that make other peopleugh themselves to death. The hand was icy cold. Du Ze came back to his senses to find that Xiu had let go of his neck but was holding his left arm. Because Xiu grabbed his arm, the doujinshi that he was holding under his armpit almost fell down. Du Ze immediately let go of his headphones to catch it. The unlucky reader broke out in a cold sweat. If the protagonist saw the hardcore doujinshi, and himself in the throes of passion ... System: Your teammate [doujinshi] received an angry strike, [doujinshi] was killed. System: Youve been fatally hit, youre dead. ... Its so brutal. neck grab Xiu pulls back Du Ze by the back of the neck. Kinda like a cat... Xiu looked gloomily at the doujinshi with dim eyes. Du Ze was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. His first reflex was to hide the doujinshi under his arm again, disguising his intent by suddenly moving into the light wall. Even Xiu was not fast enough to respond to this unexpected action and was dragged into the pir of light. A bright light filled their vision the moment they stepped into the light column, then suddenly it darkened. It only took a moment for them to experience the change from the very bright to the very dark. They lost consciousness for a second and when they regained their senses, they were in the middle of an enclosed space. It was a corridor. The long corridor seemed endless and the sides were covered in murals. Du Ze was standing there alone. Xiu had disappeared. Du Ze was a little surprised. Mixed Blood described this scene. He is now in the Time Corridor. This is a ce where you can see the past and the future. The creatures who pass through the beam of light have a small chance of entering the Time Corridor. Since he was not a being that belonged to this world, he wouldnt have thought that he could actually enter this legendary ce. In Mixed Blood, the protagonists halo allowed Xiu to enter the Time Corridor and then see his past. In addition, the protagonist put his life box in the space-time corridor. This corridor is unique in the Mixed Blood setting. A person can only enter it once in a lifetime and he can only enter his own version of it. Therefore its the most suitable hiding ce in the world. When the protagonist was in his undead form, he was unkible. His enemies turned over the entire continent to look for his life box but they never found it. They could only cough up blood as they watched the protagonist carry out his anti-social, anti-life, anti-maind agenda. Full of enthusiasm, Du Ze began to examine the murals. The protagonist saw his past here, what will Du Ze see? His past life? It would be funny if the murals showedputers ... it gives one the feeling of _(:3)_ 9 C Du Zes moral integrity has gone offline. C The past was behind him while the future was in front. Du Ze didnt hesitate and walked forward. The Time Corridors murals tell a story. Chapter 10.2 C Author: The space-time corridors of the past and future The first mural depicted a group of creatures waiting in line to buy train tickets ... Du Ze stopped himself from mentally joking around1 and began to seriously examine the mural. The painting is not abstract. He soon understood the content: A glowing person is on top, surrounded by glowing spheres. Each race is represented by a group of people and the leader of the angel race is in front of the glowing person, stretching out a hand to receive a ball of light. Du Ze doesnt understand but he feels that its very interesting.2 He looked at the second mural. Its a group of birds inbat C *cough* C No, its a group of demons and angels fighting. The angels seem to be in trouble as the demons are much more numerous. The third mural is divided into two halves. The lower half shows the demon race and on the top half is the angel race which has been joined by a group of elves. This time, the beautiful creatures with pointed ears are the most numerous. Looking at these scenes, Du Ze had a feeling of deja vu,3 as though there is something that he should remember. But even though he tried, he simply couldnt recall what it reminded him of. The cute reader decided to leave this vague feeling behind him and continue to look at more murals. The fourth mural depicts the end of a battle. The defeated-looking elves were at one corner while opposite them were skeletons and zombies that were rising up from the battlefield. The fifth was very modern and out-of-ce, full of machines. Du Ze saw a group of giant robots4 with gnomes sitting on them. The robots were obviously being controlled by the gnomes and they were fighting the undead army. When he saw this, Du Ze finally realized the truth: This is the history of the world of Mixed Blood! In the historical setting of Mixed Blood, the chaotic continent has experienced seven eras of history. The first era was the war of the angels and demons. At first there was a stalemate, then the destruction talent of the demons slowly began to dominate. Finally, the elves joined the war and allied with the angels, driving back the demons to a corner of the maind. The angels were victorious, but they were weakened by internecine warfare, so the elves began to rise in prominence. That was the second era. Then, due to the death of many powerful creatures who were turned into undead, the undead began to grow stronger. The elves could not resist the undeads tactics and retreated into their forest to live in seclusion. That was the third era. Then the fourth era began. For the undead who could turn living things into their allies, the gnomes robots5 are their greatest nemesis. The gnomes wiped out the undead army and built up a huge mechanical empire. Then one day, the gnomes suddenly disappeared, the flourishing mechanical civilization declined, and the fourth era ended. Next, the dragon race dominated the fifth era but they suddenly retreated to an ind and were rarely seen on the continent. The beastkin race began to expand their influence. That was the sixth era. Now the world is in the seventh era. Each period of history has seen the rise and decline of a race. The seventh era is the time of the human race. The humans drove the beastkin into the wilderness and established three empires. The protagonist was born in a small town in the Empire of Light. Du Ze continued walking down the corridor and, sure enough, the sixth mural showed arge number of Western dragons perched on a steel tower, their wings spread open to block the sun. The seventh mural had various forms of beastkin but the shadow of a dragon can be seen in the horizon. The beastkin in the eight mural is running away to a distant ce while everywhere, humans are raising their shields and cheering. Looking at these murals, Du Ze came to a realization: because he isnt a person of this world, the Time Corridor showed him the history of the world. Stupid person ~ you underestimate this extreme, crazy fan.6 He can recall the history of Mixed Blood as easily as he can recall his own birthday. As for the first mural, that scene was not in Mixed Blood. The transaction between the god of creation and the eight races ... wait, that was the god of creation? Du Ze turned and walked back. He hadnt paid attention to the BOSSs appearance, unforgivable! However, when Du Ze turned around, he saw that that the corridor behind him was gone, leaving only a ck void. To step on it would mean falling down into the other side of the world. There was no opportunity to pay tribute to the god of creation. He was heartbroken and could only walk forward again. The face of the god of creation is not something you can look at whenever you want to ... his tears fell... Du Ze was very curious about what the next mural would show him. Before he crossed over he had read that the protagonist led the demon army against the angels. ording to the author, the next story arc would be The Rise of the Human Race ... I want to read it. Du Ze wanted to scratch the wall. The most grievous thing in the world of Mixed Blood is that he wont be able to read the storys next update! While he was ring at no one, his gaze identally fell on the doujinshi. The despondent Du Ze swallowed the blood that he was about to cough up:7 why am I here with you, why are we together? Doujinshi: this is absolutely true love. In front of Du Zes sad eyes, the ninth mural finally appeared. ****** ****** Walking into the wall of light, first there was light, then darkness. When he was restored to consciousness, Xiu found himself standing in an endless corridor. This was a surprise. Louis Magic Codex did not write anything about this. The whole ce was empty and the spirit beast was not with him. His calls went unanswered. Here is ... where is this? C The Time Corridor A voice seemed to reply from somewhere he could not see. Suddenly, a strong will seemed to squeeze into his brain. It was an extremely strong and Xiu could only endure as that will invaded his soul, leaving behind a consciousness. Then he knew where he was. This was the Time Corridor C a ce where he can see time and can enter only once in a lifetime. Forwards is the future, backwards is the past. Xiu hesitated for a moment then walked backwards. He wanted to know what he was and why he has be like this. He was always an orphan in his memory and no one can tell him his story. Soon, the first mural appeared in front of Xiu. It was a painting of a cloaked woman, who was stooping to put a baby in the doorway of a house. A cloaked man with his back turned to the viewer seemed to be on the lookout. His hands were on the hilt of a sword and there was a distinctive cross-shaped scar on the back of one hand. Xiu stood as still as a statue in front of the mural for a long time. He recognized the painting of the house. That was the orphanage that he lived in until he entered the Magic Martial Arts School. So the two people in the painting ... are they his parents? Xiu involuntarily moved forward a step. Closer to the painting he could see many details. The two looked travel-worn. Although the cloak covered most of the womans face, he could see tear tracks and a silver birthmark. Xiu could not help but reach out a hand, wanting to take the cloaks off to see their faces. When his fingertips touched the icy wall, he stopped. It was just a mural, it was ... the past. Stopping for onest long look, Xiu finally turned to walk forward again. mom and dad Xius mother and father leaving baby Xiu at the steps of the orphanage. The second mural was twice as big as the first and it was divided into two halves. The one on the right showed a magnificent house. A half elf with silvery scales on her face was sitting on the bed, looking lovingly at the baby in her arms. Standing next to her was a tall man whose face was not visible. On his back were two wings C one demon and one angel wing. The painting on the left was set in a prairie. A woman with cat ears was holding a pale gnome close to her bountiful chest. The gnome was gingerly holding a baby as if he was scared of dropping it. They sat on the prairie, full of happiness. Xiu stared at the two babies: the baby on the right side looked very familiar, especially the silver birthmark. The other baby was waving his left hand in the air and it had a cross-shaped scar. He felt like he was suffocating. There was a very scary conjecture in his mind. Like a hunted animal he stepped forward and saw the third mural. The third mural is a painting of several pairs of men and women with babies. It was divided into four. The first painting was of a male and female of the demon and angel race. The baby they held had two different kinds of wings. The second showed the elf and dragon, the babyy on the dragons back and the silver scales on its face were sparkling. The third painting was of the beastkin and human race. The cat-eared baby is rubbing the face of the woman. The fourth painting showed a gnome lying down on a spell circle while a Lich is holding the Magic Codex in his hand. Xiu fixed his eyes on the Magic Codex that the Lich held in his hands. He discovered that the hand that held Qian Bian8 was trembling. Qian Bian quickly changed into Louis Magic Codex. Xiu looked at the two books. Their appearance was identical. He hung his head and could not stop trembling. What is he? C excerpt from Mixed Blood xiu history Click image for bigger version. Xius family tree!!! He is descended from all eight races and this shows how. The author has something to say: Author: In the Time Corridor you can see the future. Protagonist (into the time and space corridor the first mural: Human form pushes down the reader the second mural: Beastkin form pushes down the reader the third mural: Demon form pushes down the reader ... Thest mural: Advice: Make a move quickly): ... *Qian Bian is changed to Magic Codex* (Silently writes it down) Reader (into the time and space corridor The first mural: Pressed down9 by the Human form of the protagonist The second mural: Pressed down by the Beastkin form of the protagonist The third mural: Pressed down by the Demon form of the protagonist ... thest mural: Advice: ept your fate): ... the way that I entered was not certainly right! Chapter 11 - You’ll never find him! Chapter 11.1 C ???: Youll never find him! Du Ze froze when he saw the ninth mural. Unlike the other murals, this one only had one person painted on it. The mans head was hanging down, his bangs covering most of his face. Only his tightly pursed thin lips were visible. His slender form was illuminated by a light in front of him. Behind him ... were eight shadows. Du Zes eyes opened slightly wider C the eight shadows were of a human, angel, demon, beastkin, gnome, elf, dragon, and undead. This is ... the protagonist? After the eight mural which showed the seventh era, the ninth mural is showing a human, the protagonist. Is this suggesting that after the seventh era, Xiu will be controlling the maind1 in the future? Sure enough, the future will be bright for someone who bes a follower of the protagonist. Du Ze was cutely excited, his face turned red, and he was in high spirits, when he suddenly found something wrong with the mural. The man in the mural had his arms out in a somewhat strange posture. Du Ze copied the mans pose and discovered that he was likely holding something. It was something quiterge, over one meter, possibly almost the size of a person ...? Perhaps the protagonist is hugging someone, an invisible person? Moving closer to the mural, Du Ze found that the painting was very fine. Even the smallest details, like the tightly closed lips, the wrinkles at the corners of the mouth, and the outstretched hands were vividly painted. Du Ze stared at the protagonist in the painting, and a sense of sadness suddenly hit his heart. The persons expression cant be seen clearly but there was a sense of crazy, deste emotion, as if he had lost his most important treasure and was in despair. Just seeing it was enough to make people feel extremely ufortable. *Drip drip drip drip* The sound of water woke Du Ze from his trance. The sound wasing from the person in the mural. Tears of blood were flowing. That person was embracing a vanished person, silently filled with grief, and asking the world: He lost his most important person2, why cant he cry? He lost his most important person, why not go mad? He lost his most important person, why not ... destroy the world? Du Ze held his head in his hands. The sound of the broken voice was everywhere, rushing into his brain. The screaming made his brain feel like it was about to burst. Du Ze shook his head vigorously and the pain made the voice recede. When he looked up, he froze. His surroundings had changed beyond recognition. It is no longer a corridor with murals on each side. He was in ... outer space? That was the only way he could describe the ce; it was an empty blue-ck space strewn with broken rocks. He was standing on a rock tform. Maybe a star had exploded, leaving behind debris and destion. The impact of this mural was too great. A desperate sorrow and heavy pressure was making each heartbeat painful. The ache could be felt all the way down to the center of his bones. In the distance there was a faintly visible figure standing on a rock. It was the only figure that could be seen in this deste ce. Du Ze tried to view it more clearly but he could not move from from the broken piece of rock he was on. Voices could be heard from afar. The man seemed to be arguing with another man. The sound was muffled, but that person could not conceal his eagerness. There was also a hint of fear and despair in his voice. ... You said that ..., ... I have destroyed ... Then, what about him? ... Also ... I! Then another voice appeared. The voice seemed to be full of pain, but also malicious pleasure, The world by you ... Haha ... Lied to you ... Tell ... Fact: he ... Not anymore ... have been ... haha hahaC That voice was growing louder and clearer, Youll never find him! Haha -! The man seemed enraged and made an effort to cut the other man off with a curse. However, even when the other voice was full of pain, it never stoppedughing like a madman. Tauntingly it yelled: So what if you be the Supreme God?! In the entire world C youre the only one left! This was thest thing Du Ze heard. In the next moment, a dazzling light swallowed him up. He never knew that when a light is too strong it makes the vision turn dark. Nothing could be seen, nothing could be heard. It was like wandering in an endless void. When Du Ze opened his eyes, he was almost scared out of his mind. Too close! The protagonists face was too close to his. Xiu was on top of him, seemingly studying his headphones very carefully. Seeing Du Ze wake up, the Lich nced indifferently at Du Zes stiff face then retracted the hand that was reaching for the doujinshi, not embarrassed that he was caught by the owner. Did he just identally save the world? Du Ze sat up and nervously ced hispanion, the doujinshi, under his buttocks. He began to regret not leaving it in the space-time corridor. Thats the worlds best ce to hide things, stupid! The thought of the Time Corridor triggered the memory of thest mural in his mind. It was like a piercing curse that lingers in the air even after its gone. Du Ze reflected on what he had just seen. xiu on top Subtle, Xiu, very subtle. Lol, Xiu on top of Du Ze! The space-time corridor can see the future. In the future, the only one who can be the Supreme God is the protagonist of Mixed Blood C Xiu. Therefore, in that bleak outer space scene, the person he saw was Xiu? Analyzing the words that he had heard, the protagonist seemed to be looking for a person. The owner of the other voice sounds as though he knows where that person is but asked the protagonist to destroy the world. The protagonist then destroyed the world C but he was just fooled by the other voices lies! Du Zes mind was a mess. In the future you can also see god! The protagonist really will destroy the world! That void filled with broken rocks is the wreckage of the continent?! The protagonist is powerful, the protagonist is domineering, long live the mighty protagonist! This ferocious strength can break through the sky!3 The moral integrity of the author (?)4 is broken so the world became trash ... Moreover, look at the protagonist. He actually destroyed the world to find a person but the BOSS deceived him. So what if you be the Supreme God?! In the entire world C youre the only one left! Remembering this sentence, Du Zes heart felt heavy. In stories, viins normally do not have a good ending. Even if they defeat the heroes or destroy the world sessfully, in the end the only thing they can do is to destroy themselves. Author, you monster!5 When I get back, this youth must talk about life with you! Chapter 11.2 C ???: Youll never find him! Right now, Du Ze can only put the thought of hanging himself1 in front of the authors door to the back of his mind. He began to analyze the limited information he had, trying to find a way to prevent the protagonist from bing god and destroying the world. From the dialogue he heard, the protagonist lost a very important person, causing his crazy value to go MAX. ... Was the female lead Vivian taken by other people and hidden away? The way Yi Ye Zhi Qiu writes, this is certainly possible. So the murder of this sister was the cause? Du Ze instantly decided on his future goal. It is necessary to designate Saint Vivian as a ss I protected species2 to stop people from harboring evil intentions. Du Ze was thinking too deeply. He didnt notice that Xiu had a strange expression on his face. Ever since Xiu came out of the Time Corridor, the pale skin of the dead has be even more bloodless. Xiu looked at Du Ze, sitting beside him silent as ever, and asked, Do you know about the mixed race people? Du Ze identally looked at Xiu. He had recalled the plot of Mixed Blood. In the maind, the mixed race people are very unpopr. For example, people of mixed human and elf blood would not only be held in contempt by the elves, but also the humans would reject them because they are not my race, their hearts will be different. The mixed blood people would be treated harshly by both races and cannot avoid this discrimination. They are called bastards by everyone.3 In the Time Corridor, the protagonist suffered no small stimulus, so ... is this a request forfort? This is an excellent opportunity to raise his favorability rating! Du Ze wanted to affectionately grip the hand of the protagonist and say, I know you feel uneasy and confused. I will not discriminate against you. Sadly, the reality is that some silly, cute person with a cold face just nodded. OVER. Du Ze wanted to hug his social barrier and perish together with it. Fortunately, Xiu seems to have be ustomed to Du Zes indifference (big misunderstanding here).4 He frowned, his pale face whitened, and he gave off an air of transparent vulnerability, like thin ice that will break at a touch. The topic was not interrupted and the ck-robed Lich had never been this talkative before. ... what do you think? He did not say the pronoun, as if he were just asking Du Ze what he thought of mixed bloods in general but Du Ze knows that what he wants to ask is, What do you think of me? What do you think of an eight-races mixed blood who doesnt know how to ssify himself? Du Ze very much wanted to erupt and excitedly spill out every Meng (Moe) feeling surging in his heart: Bulls***!5 Whats mixed up? However, for a long time Du Ze was unable to speak. Finally, he just bluntly spat out two words: A miracle. Xius eyes widened; he had not expected such a reply. His frown eased a bit but he could not quite believe what he heard. A miracle? Its a once in a million miracle. Without any maniption or intervention, the protagonist is the only person in the entire continent who has the blood of all eight races. He is the darling of nature. No one but him is most suitable to be the ruler of the continent. Du Ze very much wants to express everything that is in his heart regarding his expectations of the mixed blood, but he can only say dryly the same words again. Mixed Blood is a miracle. You are a miracle. Xiu gazed at Du Ze. Hearing these words, he suddenly grabbed Du Ze by the shoulder, held him closer, and stared at him. It was like Xiu was afraid of missing even the most subtle expression on Du Zes face. You know ...! Du Ze looked impassive even though his heart almost jumped out of his body in fright. In Xius eyes shed doubt, then hesitation, then finally they darkened and nked out, as though they contained all emotions or none. Xiu asked, Who are you? Du Ze ... Du Ze at this moment felt the malice of the whole world. He was toote to react, he never introduced himself to the protagonist, and now Xiu doesnt even know his name! He is too stupid and neurotic!6 Shocked by his own silly behavior, Du Ze looked at Xiu and said, numbly, I am Du Ze. Im a reader. Xius bloodless lips moved. There was no sound but he seemed to be chewing on the name, swallowing it without a trace. The ck-robed Lichs thin lips moved as though he was about to say something but suddenly he stopped. His face fell and he looked into the distance. C Somethingsing. xiu and du ze Xiu grabs Du Ze. This time by the arms, not the back of the neck. ****** ****** Xiu opened his eyes, staring above him. He came out of the Time Corridor but his soul was still locked in the past, unable to extricate himself. Meow ~ The spirit beast saw that Xiu was awake and rubbed its body on his face. Xiu stood, picked up the demon beast that he had made a contract with, and held it to his bosom. The ck-robed Lich was silent for a long time. He looked at the eight-tailed spirit beast in his arms, not knowing how to ask, said, You know about mixed bloods? Meow? ... What do you think? The cat-like monster opened its blue and gold eyes wider, and looked innocently at Xiu. They looked at each other, then Xiu suddenlyughed bitterly in self-ridicule. Pacing back and forth, Xiu said, Oh, why am I talking to you about it? Xiu stared nkly at the endless light. He had never felt as lonely and out of ce as he did right now. In all the world, and from the beginning of time, he is the only mixed blood who descended from all eight races. C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: : Youll never find him! Reader: Who are you? Protagonist: Who are you? ... Author: haha. Chapter 12 - The way I grabbed people must be wrong! Chapter 12 C The way I grabbed people must be wrong! After entering the pir of light, ndal1 looked at this piece ofnd that he had missed and mourned for. He stood there silently for a long time. Dissatisfaction and worry shed in the eyes of the angel behind him. Several times the angel had tried to persuade ndal to hurry up and stop dying their journey. But even if the angel race is very proud, the difference between the two of them is too great, so the angel can only endure and wait. The other person can crush him with one finger. That is the difference between a mortal and a god. However, ndal was in a daze for half a day.2 His eyes full of sorrow, he seemed to be wallowing in past memories, unable to extricate himself. For people as long-lived as the angel, half a day is nothing. But the god of light had entrusted this task to him so the angel was anxious. He could only hate himself now for not being cautious enough when he left the sky city. He had identally encountered ndal during his journey. After finding out that his destination was the Lost Land, ndal had insisted on going with him. Everyone knows that in the Chaos Continent, the most tenacious race is the gnome. And the ancestor of the gnome is this small person. ndal is the gnome god of forging C ndal Steelskin. Unable to dissuade the stubborn gnome god, the angel could only reluctantly let the other one join him in his mission. It was okay, until they entered the pir of light and the god stood still, as though he was frozen solid. Not knowing how long they were going to stay there, the angel was impatient and his reverence for the god of light made him risk his life. Steelskin, sir, were here and its gettingte ... His words came to an abrupt halt when a grim-looking woman wearing silver armor and carrying a big sword stepped in front of him. ndals reverie was interrupted. He nced at the guard who had stopped the angel. What are you afraid of? You think you wont be able to do your duty andplete the task Bright3 gave to you? The god stretched out his arms. He was small, but his gesture made it seem as though the huge metal building behind him was in his hand. His voice was full of pride. As long as he is here, he cant escape from the gnomes control! In front of them was a huge metal pyramid. Its surface was covered with arge number of ck grooves in an orderly design. Only those who lived through the fourth century know what the mechanical civilization of the gnomes had achieved at that time. It had almost reced the magic-based civilization. The gnomes created many wonders with their machine-based technology, and the metal pyramid was one of them. It blocked the passage between the two sides of the continent. Some historians say that because the gnome races behavior was against heavens will, they were all killed by the world itself. The gnomes suddenly disappeared one day. The reason for that is still a mystery. At present, in the entire continent there is only a small branch of the descendants of the gnome race: the halflings.4 ndals expression had a trace of despair as he looked at the angel. He sighed and said, Lets go. ******* Du Ze saw that Xiu was looking at something in the distance, but he could not see anything except for the pir of light. The reader is just an ordinary person, therefore he felt very anxious, especially when his attitude contrasted so sharply with the protagonists. Xiu had changed Qian Bian into its scythe form, ready for battle. Du Zes eyes were smarting from squinting at the light when he finally saw three figures appear. One of them was a female warrior in silver armor, carrying arge sword that was in inverse proportion to her small stature. One was an angel with two pairs of white wings. Du Ze knew that the more wings an angel has, the stronger they are. That angel must be one of the elite. The one who stood in front was a small fellow. When they had drawn nearer, Du Ze discovered that it was not a child but ... a gnome? frank The two groups meet. This is unscientific! Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote that in Mixed Blood the protagonist was the only living gnome in the continent. The small fellow approaching did not have a gnomes beard. Is he just a human with dwarfism? But his ears are pointed! That is not something that a human would have, ah! Then Du Ze heard the small fellow say to the others, A human and an undead? The small person turned to look at the angel. The ck-haired, ck-eyed man, what does Bright want with him? The angel seemed very embarrassed as he looked back and forth between Xiu and Du Ze. God said only ~ ~ ...5 Du Ze ... Du Ze wanted to throw his headphones on the ground: I bought a watch justst year!6 The headphones once again became inoperative at a crucial time, but before the battery ran out, he heard a name that frightened him: Bright god. From Yi Ye Zhi Qius blog entry, Du Ze knew that Bright is the end BOSS! The story behind Mixed Blood is Xiu fighting against the god of light because the God of Creation has been asleep for a long time. Now the most powerful god is the god of light. The protagonist has three reasons for killing the god: reason one C to be the supreme god; reason two C the female lead, Saint Vivian, worships the god of light and the protagonist wants to steal her from the god ... haha; reason three Cter on there were a lot of signs revealing the reason why the protagonist had such a miserable life; it was because the god of light realized Xius potential and wanted to eliminate a rival. Du Ze suddenly thought of the voice he had heard in the space-time corridor. Could that be the god of light?! The god that hid Saint Vivian and told the protagonist to destroy the world, that was unmistakably the god of light! Listening to that small persons dialogue, the god of light was looking for a ck-haired, ck-eyed person? Author, the script is not right! Why was the god looking for the protagonist so early in the story? ording to the original plot of Mixed Blood, the protagonist left the Lost Land quite easily. The plot was very straightforward, without too many twists or turns. Why is it that now three people jumped up and blocked their way? Du Ze broke out in a cold sweat. This is not in the original Mixed Blood because the protagonist stayed in the Lost Land for three years. Du Ze encouraged the protagonist to leave early and this is the result. Xiu met his predestined enemies ... f**k!7 The angel seemed unable to exin so ndal decided: Take these two away. After hearing ndalsmand, the female soldier unsheathed her sword. Her blue eyes were fixed on Xiu. The zero threat Du Ze waspletely ignored. She crouched and sprang forward, like a leopard. Xiu lifted the scythe and bones sprang up from the ground to hold onto the females ankles. The female was too fierce and the bones onlysted for a second before they were crushed. Xiu frowned. A magic symbol appeared and sprayed the soldier with a green powder. A deadly gue, how unexpected, said ndal, looking at the green powder. His eyes shed in fond remembrance. He did not look worried about the undead magic at all. Ah, Ive missed seeing the vicious gue magic of the undead, but ... The soul me in Xius eyes red fiercely. The skin of the female soldier turned a miserable green color but she was otherwise unaffected and continued to advance. ndal was still speaking. ... that is useless against Mia. Xiu only had enough time to summon several bone walls, but they were smashed to pieces by the soldiers sword. Boom-!!! Bone dust showered Du Zes face. The shockwave blew him off his feet. He rolled several times until he hit the bottom of the pyramid. He struggled to get up and, when he saw what had happened, Du Zes blood ran cold. The females meter and a half-long and two inches wide sword was thrust into Xius waist. Most of it was now behind his back. ck blood was dripping down before evaporating. Even with such a grievous injury, Xius eyes were still bright, the blue soul mes zing. The Lich used his body to hold the sword in ce. He did not hesitate. Summoning a spirit of despair, the Lich put his hand on her forehead C the summoned spirit will rend her mind and destroy her utterly. However, the grey spirit just flowed out from the female soldiers head. Xius face was pale. Looking at the unaffected female soldier, he said, voice low and grating, ... Puppet.1 You found out? ndal walked over to Xiu and stood beside him, patting the female soldier proudly. This is my best work, Mia. Mia heard ndals praise and smiled shyly. Looking at her, who would believe that this lively woman warrior is just a mechanical puppet?2 The gue magic wouldnt affect her and the Lich cant rip out her soul because she has no soul at all. Inanimate machines have always been the bane of the undead. Xiu suddenly stretched out his hand to try to attack ndal but Mia was wise to his tricks and pulled out the sword. Once the sword was withdrawn, Xiu could not hold on and fell to his knees, coughing up ck blood. ndal paused and stared at the ck blood that was quickly vaporizing. A drop of ck blood flew past him. ndals power forced a drop of blood to take shape and fly towards his palm. He cautiously took the drop of blood, put it near his nose, and sniffed. The next moment, the small figure trembled in excitement. This is the scent of gnome! 30,000 years! Im ndal, I didnt expect to see my fellow countryman again. The father did not abandon the gnome - ndal was thrilled, looking at Xiu as though he was a long-lost rtive, saying I am ndal Steelskin, the gnomes god of forging! What is your rtionship with the gnomes? Xiu was silent, refusing to respond. His dim, gloomy eyes were hostile. ndal didnt care about Xius resentment but he frowned at the death aura that was wrapped around Xius body. Your undead aura is too strong. Under the angels disbelieving gaze, ndal bit his finger, squeezed out a drop of red-gold blood, and ced it in the struggling Xius eye. Once the red-gold blood was absorbed by Xius body, ndal gestured at Mia to let go of Xiu. The Lich fell to the ground and curled up in pain. Xiu felt as though hot magma had been poured into his body. He felt full, as if he was going to explode. The pain began to paralyze his mind and his vision blurred. The whole world seemed to sway left and right and lurch up and down. What he didnt know was that the world really was shaking. The metal pyramid, which had stood silent for thousands of years, began to awaken. It had restructured itself. The tip of the triangle was gone; the pyramid turned into a trapezoid and revealed its interior. A straight path leading inside appeared. Jolted by the shaking of the earth, ndal couldnt believe what was happening. Why is it activated? How could anyone, apart from the gnome race, activate it - The only one unaffected was Xiu who was writhing in pain. The pain was incredible, as if his body was being torn apart. It was simr to when he had been captured by the Temple of Lights knights, when the nail had pierced his body and his flesh and blood melted away. It wasnt just the pain of the body, but also the feeling of despair when he had been abandoned by everyone. He opened his eyes in a trance and looked around hopelessly. He didnt know what he wanted to see. Daniel poised to attack? Enochs3 ice-cold re? Roses panic-stricken gaze? Then he raised his head and looked into ck eyes like cold, deep pools C he saw his reflection in these eyes many times. The skeleton, human form, evil, intolerable,4 ... each time, the eyes are cold and indifferent, but it is the kind of unchanging aloofness that makes him feel calm andforted. C Regardless of how he changes, that person always look at him like this and will not change ... very good. du zes eyes Xiu reflected in Du Zes eyes. Probably a hallucination and not real. The left mirror image is a skeleton, the right is Xius human form. When the female soldier removed the sword from Xius body, Du Ze was horrified. He couldnt hear what they were saying but it looked like they were about to kill the protagonist. The story of Mixed Blood was going toe to an end because the reader suggested that they leave the Lost Land early and they met a miniBOSS! The protagonist was defeated, the story ended C this is not the ending that he saw in the Time Corridor, that lying tramp!5 The angry reader resolved that from now on, the one to check the water meter6 will no longer be Yi Ye Zhi Qiu, but Du Ze.7 Du Ze started to go all out looking for a way to save the protagonist. With his frail otaku8 body, Du Ze cant possibly fight the others. He can only resort to using the magic of plot spoilers. The metal pyramid behind him was the only thing he could use right now. After reading Mixed Blood, naturally he knew how to activate the pyramid. But if he activates it, how will this change affect the events of Mixed Blood? However, seeing that the protagonist has fallen down, Du Ze gritted his teeth and put a hand on the metal pyramids surface, drawing a line on some of the ck grooves etched on the surface of the metal. Even though it might mess up the plot, the most important thing now is to save the protagonist. The ck grooves that Du Ze drew across lit up until aplete pattern was formed. The ground began to quiver and the metal pyramid, which had stood silent for thousands of years, began to awaken. The small fellow and the angels attention was instantly attracted. Du Ze took this opportunity to go to Xius side. He saw the protagonist, who was curled up on the ground, suddenly look up and stare at him. ... ? Du Ze to the rescue Du Ze to the rescue. The young one always speaks to me when my headphones have betrayed me! Du Ze couldnt pay attention to this problem during an emergency and directly grabbed Xiu to carry him into the pyramid. He felt as though they had never run so fast before! Perhaps its the legendary adrenaline rush, but Xiu was surprisingly very light and seemed to be lighter and lighter as they ran. And why did he not forget to take the doujinshi with him? Then ndal and the angel discovered that Du Ze had fled with Xiu. The gnome god shouted, Halt! The order carried with it an invisiblepulsion. The gods words had a strong spiritual pressure C as long as they are not gods, the ones who hear it will be unable to shrug off the strain. The angel was unable to stand, but, to their shock, Du Ze continued to cheerfully run away with Xiu, not affected in the slightest by the gods invincible might. The headphones are on strike, please redial the numberter. Even if Du Ze had heard ndals halt he would have said that the wind was too loud for him to hear anything. By the time ndal and the angel reacted, Du Ze had sprinted into the pyramid like a runaway horse. After entering the pyramid, Du Ze and Xiu were transported to the uppermostyer of the pyramid. From their position, they could look down at the continental passage9 at the bottom of the pyramid. It was a huge eye that had been buried inside the metal pyramid for tens of thousands of years. Even though they were in a hurry to escape, Du Ze was awed by the magical scene. This was the space eye that connects the continents positive and negative sides. Du Ze snapped back to his senses, pulled Xiu to his side, and jumped down with him. The only way to get rid of their pursuers is to enter the space eye which will randomly transfer them to a ce on the opposite side of the continent. Behind them, ndal and the angel can only watch helplessly as the two were swallowed up by the space eye. They stayed on top of the pyramid for a time before ndal spoke. Lets go back, we cant find them. ******** Du Ze took a long time to wake up. His first impulse was to check the protagonist because he was afraid that the space eye had separated them. When he saw the familiar ck robe, Du Ze breathed a sigh of relief, then he turned as still as a statue.10 The ck robe was spread over the ground and loosely wrapped around a small figure. A gnome who looks like a 12 year old human wasying in the ck robe, his eyes closed. His x-colored short hair fell back to reveal a pair of pointed gnome ears. His skin is so pink that it makes people want to pinch it. Du Ze ... Du Ze took off his eyesses, cleaned the lenses with the hem of his shirt, then put them back on. The sleeping youth with the xen hair has a pure, innocent11 face that looks totally different to the Lichs pale, sombre face. ... The way I grabbed people must be wrong! ****** ****** They said, If you want to journey across the sky, we can make a spaceship for you. They said, If you want to explore the ocean, we can make a submarine for you. They said, If you want to roam around the earth, we can make abat tank for you. They said, Hey, youre so tall! They said, We will be much more, because we are Gnomes.12 C excerpt from Mixed Blood: Gnome Poetry The author has something to say; Reader: The way I grabbed people must be wrong! Whose family does this child belong to! @author Author: My family, you must be part of my family quickly ... What do you think? @protagonist Protagonist: ... Come here. @reader Chapter 13 - Reader: This young man won’t give this cutie to you! Chapter 13 C Reader: This young man wont give this cutie to you! Looking at the young one by his side, Du Zes brain was suddenly filled with sensational headlines: Human tragedy! The grieving father wanders in an alien world with starving child. My poor ill-fated hero, why did you turn into a shota? A talented waif with a mysterious past! On his shoulders rests the fate of the world, which he will either save or destroy. Which future will he choose? The reader wanted toment his fate but was helpless to change it. The plot that the professional godunched 30 years ago, like a rectal prpse of a wild horse, cant be pulled up again. In Mixed Blood, the protagonist entered the column of light in the Lost Land, went inside the Time Corridor, then saw the gnome-made metal pyramid when he exited. At that time the protagonist could not activate the pyramid, so he used the transfer array at the top of the pyramid andnded on the Tree of the Elves, triggering the elf story arc. As for the gnome story arc, it took a long time before the protagonist joined a mercenary group that explored the gnome ruins and awakened his gnome heritage. Then why did those three people appear? That small fellow also awakened the protagonists gnome blood! The reason why the gnome lineage was unlocked sote is because that storyler allows the protagonist to activate the metal pyramid. He can then open the passage to the continents high level area C the reverse side. The protagonist of that storyline broke through level 100, therefore the reverse side of the continent held no dangers for him. He merely enjoyed the sights and sounds of the wind on the water. However, now ... Du Ze looked at the soft, white, and tender form of the protagonist and could only imagine an uncertain future. A yellow and blue moon wandered into the middle of the purple sky. The rare color of the night sky was a reminder of the fact that they were on the reverse side of the Chaos Continent. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu had described it as an extremely barrennd with scarce resources and thin elements. In the second era, the angels and the elves drove the demons to this ce. In the fourth era, the gnomes exiled the undead here and built the metal pyramid to block the passage back. Therefore, the reverse side of the continent is where the dark creatures live and thew of the jungle rules. There are no countries, only 72 cities. Each city is a stronghold and the residents worship a demon god C the most powerful of the demon race. Du Ze is very aware of what Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote: of all the races, the demon ns destruction skill is the strongest ... strong ... Question: In the high-level area Chaos Continent Reverse Side, with abat forceposed of a level 5 noob and a person specializing in crafting, how can this team clear customs? Asking for guidance ... TAT A gust of wind blew, bringing with it the faint smell of blood. Du Ze looked for the source of the bloody scent and found that it came from the protagonist! Xiu was still curled up on the ground, motionless, the ck robe like a nket wrapped around him. Du Ze hesitated for a moment before reaching out and checking under the robe. An intense bloody smell permeated the air. The deep wound on Xius waist was no longer bleeding, but every breath made the flesh shiver and turn white. The helpless Du Ze panicked when he saw the hideous wound. Although the protagonists undead form cannot die, his gnome form is not undead. Also, its only after the protagonist has awakened four of his forms that Xiu can freely transform. Du Ze got to his feet and looked around him. The reverse side of the continent was very deste and barren. His eyes only saw barend and stone. nts were extremely rare. Suddenly, he heard a noise behind him. The silly reader happily turned around, expecting that the protagonists halo would attract a passing immortal/ god/ cute sister/ brother/ etc. to rescue him. Really, this YY novel is not bullying this little guy C A monster with half a corpse in its mouth and Du Ze silently looked at each other. ... YY novel, you also betrayed me!!! The monster looked like a saber-toothed tiger. The corpse in its mouth was still dripping fresh blood, and Du Ze feared that it liked the smell of blood enough to run over and gobble up the two of them. Du Ze stood in front of the sleeping Xiu, looking at the monster with an impassive face. Cannot blink, cannot blink, cannot blink C someone told him to y dead if he meets a tiger but that is only useful if he is already lying down! The tigers yellow eyes reflected Du Zes expressionless face. It was motionless, the whole body taut as though ready to leap if Du Ze moves. Du Zes eyes be more and more cold, disying a silent strength C the eyes wont be able to keep this up for long if the tiger doesnt leave! QAQ Finally, to the relief of some silly, staring, cute (delusional) person, the evil spirit beast did something unexpected. It put down the corpse slowly then backed away, eyes fixed on Du Ze, as if fearing that Du Ze would pounce on it and tear it up. Only after it was some distance away did it turn around and run away very fast. The reader who was terror-stricken at the appearance of the monster: ...? Du Zes knees gave way and he sat down with a thud. He took off his sses and rubbed his eyes. Although he was still afraid, the natural airheads mood was high. Sure enough, the spirit of tyranny is a necessary skill for every person who has crossed over to another world. This youth is finally powerful and majestic, ah! Whether its a god spirit beast or just an evil spirit beast, they tremble before his might, ahem. This young man wont give this cutie to you! Pfft, those spirit beasts are a piece of cake! OMG his eyes really hurt. When Du Ze put his sses back on, he saw something in his blurred vision that looked like a lifesaver. ted, he ran to the corpse that was left behind by the beast. Ignoring the blood, Du Ze took the corpses bag. On the reverse side of the continent, because the elemental magics are weak, the people here usually heal their wounds with herbs or alchemy. Every adventurer brings herbs or potions along. When Du Ze found the potion and bandages inside the bag, he finally believed in the YY novel C the convenient medicine delivery service came true. Du Ze gave sincere thanks to the corpse. The brother who sent the medicine, you worked hard. In your struggle and sacrifice to save the protagonist, you were the first so we will never forget. He went back to Xiu, carefully spread the potion on the wound, then bandaged it up. The robe was wet with blood. Du Ze hesitated for a bit, then gritted his teeth, removed his clothes, and put the shirt and sweater vest on Xiu. Due to the gnomes small size, the shirt went to his knees. Xiu looked like a child who had stolen an adults clothes. The reader, standing on the red ground half-naked, felt that he had never been such a real man before. A gust of wind blew and he sneezed. This is not a good ce to stay. Du Ze picked up the ck robe, saw the doujinshi, and, after a moment of frozen silence, decided to bring it with him. Tearing it up wont destroy the book, and if he threw it away, people might read it ... He cant afford to lose that much face. An even scarier scenario: what if someone found that this doujinshi restores itself after it was damaged? Then he will think that it is a heavenly book. Day and night he will study it. Perhaps a whole group of people from all over the continent will research the unique restore phenomenon. But how can a book be shared? By copying it! Such a magical book must surely have great research value! Hundreds of copies will be made ... Then ... Either the protagonist discovers the contents and its GAME OVER, or the continent bes gay and its GAME OVER. This is a problem. The thought of the doujinshi copies proliferating scared Du Ze so much he almost wet his pants. Until he can find a good hiding ce, he wont let go of it. Doujinshi: Therefore, this is absolutely true love, ah. Du Ze hung the ck robe on his back then picked up Xiu. The gnome form of the protagonist is very light. Even the weak form of the otaku can easily hold him to his bosom. Xiu did not wake up even after being picked up. His sleep is very heavy, possibly because of the injury. Or it might be because Du Zes presence is familiar, so that he fell into unguarded sleep. Looking at that defenseless sleeping face, Du Ze suddenly understood the strange feelings of a lolicon The soft and tender lolita and shota1 have the biggest strike zones in the world. Its no wonder that Yi Ye Zhi Qiu rarely describes the protagonists gnome form. Every time the gnome form appears he just hides himself away somewhere thenes out with an artifact in hand. If the author had described the gnome form in the novel, all of the readers would be howling so cute, it must be a boy!2 The image of the protagonist would be broken and be trash ... Du Ze walked on, holding Xiu. He must find a ce where they can stay. They do not dare to enter one of the 72 big cities. That would be like a fat sheep delivering itself to the wolfs door. The protagonist right now is an endangered species of gnome, a living fossil. The only thing Du Ze can do is to try and a find a ce outside a city for Xiu to hide in. Once he is in a safe ce, Du Ze can go inside the city to trade for medicinal herbs and food. Xius head is softly pillowed on Du Zes shoulder. As the reader walked, the pointy ear was rubbing and rubbing against his chin. saber toothed tiger Trouble! ****** ****** This is a destend, the sky is a cloudy purple, and the whole earth is covered with dim red light. The withered nts shook wearily on the scarlet mountain. The wind blows from afar, and instantly crushes a nt into powder, and the ck powder falls like a mournfulment. C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: Reader: This young man wont give this cutie to you! This young hero saved the day beautifully, meow, haha haha! Protagonist: I dont have anything to repay you with, except for my body. Reader: == No, you dont have to be so self-conscious. Author: Hero Saves the Beauty achievement unlocked Chapter 14 - Protagonist: I will hold you tight

Chapter 14.1 C Protagonist: I will hold you tight

Du Ze, carrying Xiu, walked for a long time but he did not find even a trace of another living thing. The rednd was as deste as ever. The purple sky was cloudy and the air was stuffy. There was no wind so Du Ze could not use the old method to find civilization. Du Ze stopped every once in a while to rest. Although Xiu was not heavy when in gnome form, even the weight of a child could tire out a person. The fragile1 Du Zes battle efficiency rating is a negative value. As he rested to restore his health points, he heard a faint sound. Du Ze bowed his head and saw the young gnomes eyelids flutter. Finally, they opened, revealing a pair of beautiful amber eyes. Having just woken up, Xiu seemed a bit sluggish as he looked up in confusion at Du Ze. ... Du Ze? The soft sound was not the hoarse voice of the undead. When Xiu spoke, it sounded a bit awkward and clumsy, as though the speaker was not ustomed to the pronunciation of his name. Du Ze almost died from the incredible cuteness C the young protagonist cant be this cute!2 Under Du Zes burning hot gaze, Xiu quickly recovered his wits. Looking at his small body, Xius eyes became a bit panicked. Du Ze thought that the current protagonist looked like a bullied child with teary eyes, waiting for an adult tofort him. Yi Ye Zhi Qius the author has something to say indicated that the Mixed Blood protagonists personality is affected when he changes forms. For example, when he turns into an elf, he will be more aloof. Or when he changes into his angel form, he will be arrogant. In that chapter, 80% of the fansments were saying that they wanted to spray Aunt Flos blood in the authors face: From A to Z, we only saw the ckened protagonist! From beginning to the end, all we saw was the protagonists mental breakdown! What aloof and arrogant, you bast**d! Though originally Du Ze had been in the spray him with blood faction, when Du Ze saw that the gnomes lively features were radically different from the Lichs coffin face, he decided to withdraw from the Aunt Flo group: You dont believe it, but I do. It is said that the gnome race is sensitive, curious, and stubborn ... Xiu quickly regained hisposure, not bothering to wait for Du Ze to break through his social barrier to say someforting words. Looking around him, Xiu asked, What is this ce? Having missed an opportunity to increase his favorability rating, Du Ze said, with an impassive face, The reverse side of the continent. A strong gust of wind whistled from afar, as if to punctuate Du Zes statement. The two men could hardly keep their eyes open. The stuffy air was torn in an instant and the purple sky was blown apart, revealing scarlet veins that covered the whole upper atmosphere like a scene from purgatory. Du Ze looked up at at the ominous, apocalyptic-looking sky. Suddenly, he felt something drip onto his cold face C rain? His face was cold but when he realized what was happening, his heart also turned cold. The reverse side of the continent doesnt have four seasons, and no weather. Rain only means one thing, the elemental storm. Elemental storms are a specialty of this ce because of its unusual maic field. The elements create storms and randomly wreak havoc on the earth. They are the chief reason why thend is barren. The storms also consume the elemental particles, which is why the elements are thin here. Also, there are no small towns or viges because only the big strongholds can withstand the storms. Rain in this ce means that the water elements have gathered in the form of a storm. The spot on his face where the raindrop had fallen was painful. Another drop of rain fell on Xius hand. This time he could see very clearly that the drop of ck rain left a raw red wound on the white and tender skin. Xiu knit his brows. There was a burnt smell in the air. They did not speak because, in that instant, they both understood their plight. Among all of the magical elements, the dark element is the one that corrodes. Du Ze thought that he could write Pitiful Life on his forehead since his Luck Rank is certainly E: when he was transported into the novels world, the protagonists ckening had finished; leaving the Lost Land, they met three enemies; and when they went to the reverse side of the continent, the elemental storm was waiting for them. It must be that when he got transported, the dice did notnd well so his Luck stat was abysmal. The few scattered raindrops were rapidly increasing. They need to find shelter from the rain. Even if its not a town or a city, a cave or rocky outcrop would at least be something. However, Du Ze looked around but he could not see any suitable ce in this red wilderness. Xiu had also discovered that they were in a desperate situation. The xen-haired gnome looked at the ck rain that was falling. The wound on his abdomen was very painful and he felt like his body was about to split into two. He simply did not have the strength to flee this death banquet. Currently, the only one who has the power to act is ... Xiu looked at that person who was now squatting down in front of him and offering Xiu his back, saying Climb on. The gnome did not move. He heard the voice, which always had a strange tone, saying Hold on to me. Du Ze carried Xiu on his back with the doujinshi rolled up and tucked into his belt. He put the ck robe over the two of them and started running. The rain fell on Du Zes face, burning him. Du Ze had never been so serious in his life. He was putting all his effort into his running. A barbecue smell rose up. It was the scent of crisp, tender, and juicy meat cooking ... F***! The rain was getting heavier. Du Ze ran as fast as he could but his physical condition just isnt that good. Pretty soon, he started breathing hard and his steps became slower and slower. His body felt like there were hundreds of iron weights strapped onto it. The pain and exhaustion were constant. He could not remember how long he had been running. All he could see around him was ck rain and all he could feel was the exhaustion and the pain of his flesh burning. Chapter 14.2 C Protagonist: I will hold you tight So tired. So heavy. It hurts. The ck robe was destroyed, his hair fell off, and his flesh melted away. From running to jogging, to brisk walking, to walking, then finally the ck-haired youth simply moved away slowly in the rain, breathingbored. He seemed to be conscious of the increased danger and moved the small figure from his back to his front, holding him close to his bosom to reduce the area that would be damaged by the rain. Why is he desperately protecting the protagonist? The protagonist abused him many times but he treats the protagonist like his first love C how much of a Holy Saint is he? Though Du Ze does need to keep Xiu alive because of the blood contract, carefully keeping Xiu on his bosom to protect the protagonist from the rain... even with his restore function, isnt this too much? ... Because it hurts. What Du Ze is experiencing is just skin corrosion, but it hurts so much. When all of a persons flesh and blood is melted away, it must be more painful than death. How can a man endure it? Du Ze bent his waist, tightly embracing a small figure C this person is this worlds protagonist who should have had a bright future, loved by everyone. But because of a readers words, his flesh and blood were gouged out and he was abandoned by friends and allies. When reading a book and a character is in pain, the reader stands outside of the book and will only be left with the impression of oh, this person is in pain. The novels readers know that the protagonist of Mixed Blood had his flesh painfully removed, and was hurt by repeated betrayals. However, the readers dont realize how deep the pain is because they cant feel it themselves. It was only through his current suffering that Du Ze realized how cruel they were in the other world, and what a foolish thing he had done. The guilt overwhelmed Du Ze, tormenting him. Du Ze was also discouraged, thinking: if he had been the one who had been hurt like that, would he also feel moved?1 ... Put me down, you can go. The protagonist had been lying quietly on his back even though his wound had opened up again due to being jolted up and down by the running movements. When Du Ze held Xiu in his arms, the protagonist spoke. I will cancel the blood contract. You wont die because of me. The blood contract can be annulled by the caster since he has absolute power over the other. Du Ze was stupefied for a while. His stupid brain couldnt process the words. Is the protagonist unexpectedly asking him to leave? Doesnt Xiu value only his own life? Doesnt he just prefer to use other people? Why is he willing to let Du Ze leave while he waits for death here? Du Ze cried, he really cried. FML, the Holy Saint shined his light and the cute hero actually returned. My body was damaged and you immediately believed in the Holy Saints love, not knowing that this person is the chief architect of your woes. This young man pledges his life to see you sitting on the throne of the Supreme God. Du Ze was just about to open his mouth to speak the words of loyalty in his heart when his headphones went on strike again. This time the batteries did not run out, instead the wire was melted by the ck rain. Du Ze ... Du Ze sighed. It doesnt matter, this young man is used to it .... haha. You are definitely an enemy agent (meow spy) sent by Yi Ye Zhi Qiu!!! All I wanted to do was the increase my favorability rating!!! WTF!!! All of this inner turmoil went unnoticed. Xiu only saw that Du Ze made a renewed effort to hug him more closely to his bosom. The ck-haired youths face was cold. Bending over to protect Xiu from the corrosive ck rain, Du Zes eyesses were half melted but they couldnt hide the cold anger in his eyes. This was the first time that Xiu saw him express a strong emotion. That person was always serious in speech and manner ... why is he angry? Xiu bowed his head, his xen hair softly falling down his face, hiding his expression. Perhaps the return of the cute hero brought them good luck. Du Ze had just walked a few steps when he finally saw a good hiding ce. It was a crack in a rock wall. The length was about one meter and the space inside was not wide. Xius gnome form could barely fit inside. Covering the opening with his body, Du Ze sat outside. Although he was drenched by the ck rain, the situation now was better than before. Du Ze believed that he would be able to survive until midnight when his body would be restored. Sure enough, once a person gets the restore power, the lower limit of his body will be tested and he will have the courage to challenge all kinds of deadly situations. Now that they are safe and the cute hero has returned, what awaits them is a glorious future. While Du Ze was happily thinking of the beautiful future he would have while following the cute hero, Xius small hand grabbed Du Zes index finger, squeezing it hard. Du Ze lowered his head to look at Xius face. It was very white, not like the gnomes skin, more like the undeads pallor, but his amber eyes were unusually bright. In those eyes Du Ze could see his corpse-like reflection: his hair was all gone, his skin was melted into a hideous mess, and the underlying muscles were exposed. ... 0-point restore is a good skill, right? Then Du Ze saw Xiu smile in a way totally unlike the Lichs sneer. In the gnomes small face, there appeared a pair of very cute dimples. He said, ... Du Zes eyes seemed pure and bright but actually inside he was in a daze. Xiuy down on the ground and closed his eyes, hiding the darkness deep in his eyes. ****** ****** He will not tell the man that he had already seen shelter. He will only say to him: Put me down, you can go. He will not tell the man that he will kill him the moment he abandons him. He will only say to him: I will cancel the blood contract. You wont die because of me. He will not tell the man that he doesnt want to let go. He will only say to him: I will hold you tight. That person who, under the ck rain, bent down to protect the figure thaty on his bosom C he will hold on to him and never let him go. C [ck box] The author has something to say: Protagonist: I will hold you tight. Reader: Please, let go. Author: Gnomes are sensitive, curious, and stubborn. Reader: **** its not stubborn, its paranoia! Wipe, wipe the sh**! Looking for group, lets spray the author with Aunt Flos blood. Chapter 15 - Protagonist: Do not leave my line of sight. Chapter 15.1 C Protagonist: Do not leave my line of sight. The Minotaur sneezed. Guarding the gate was very boring. He began to idly daydream about the Subusst night C not only did that little demon want to drain his essence, she also wanted to empty his wallet. Hispanion today was sleepy and grumpy,ining, Bah, this is bad luck. I have to be on guard duty today right after the elemental storm. Theres no way to get extra ie here. Everyone who enters the city must pay a fee. Of course, the guards on duty often manage to raise the price whenever a suspicious person appears. However, during the elemental storm, except for really powerful people, no one would stay out in the open. Most people will stay inside one of the 72 cities to wait for the storm to pass. The Minotaur was just about to nod his head to agree with hispanion when he saw a person approaching. That persons appearance was very strange ... A traveler? He had a book in his hand. Covered with a tattered ck cloak, the only thing that could be seen of that person was some ck air peeking out from under an equally tattered ck hood. When he came closer the Minotaur could smell the blood on the ck robe, which was woven from the dark elements. Everywhere around him was the dark element and the faint aura of death. With his swordsmans strength, the Minotaur could sense that the person in front of him was so weak that he would copse if the Minotaur hit him even once. But his instincts told him this person was not that simple. Seeing that the unusual traveller was walking past them to enter Halphas City, hispanion said: Halt! The man paused and leaned sideways. The Minotaur could not see him clearly. Beneath the hood, the man looked out from a mass of ck hair. His cold eyes nailed the guard in ce. The Minotaurs brain seemed to freeze. Stopping hispanion who was ready to assume an awe-inspiring pose, he said, respectfully: Sir, to enter the city you must pay 10 silver coins. The man paused, then took out 10 silver coins from his pocket which he handed over. The Minotaur epted it and said, voice deferential: I hope that the gentleman will have a pleasant stay in Halphas City. When the man left, hispanion looked at the 10 coins in shock: Old Ox, the city entrance fee is 15 pieces of silver! Are you crazy?! The Minotaur looked at hispanion as though he was an idiot: Do you know what I just said? Hispanion shook his head. In the previous conversation, the Minotaur used anguage he had never heard. That was the Ancient Magguage. Only the high demon n use thatnguage. I only know about two sentences of it. Did you see his ck hair? he said. I didnt see his eyes but he must have the deep purple eyes of a high-level demon! The angel races strength can be quantified based on the number of wings they had. As for the demon race, their power is concentrated in their eyes. All of the high-level demons have ck hair and purple or ck eyes. The darker the eye color, the more powerful they were. The Minotaurspanion finally understood. He felt frightened but luckily he was stopped by the Old Ox and did not offend the powerful demon. Right at that moment the powerful demon was also frightened. Fortunately, that medicine delivery service brother had enough coins on his corpse to allow Du Ze to enter the city. In Mixed Blood, the protagonist entered the city without having to pay ... Well, at that time the cruel protagonist had seized the city by force, therefore there was no one who dared to ask him to pay the entrance fee. Reading this sort of thing in a novel gave one the feeling of how cool it is! but the current developments made Du Ze sorrowful. The protagonist, because of his grave injury, had not regained consciousness. There was no food or medicine and his condition was getting worse. Du Ze is very worried but, fortunately, he found a city close to their hiding ce. With great difficulty, Du Ze waited for the elemental storm to subside. One could say that he put on the robes or covered his body with rags C there was no difference between the two. Looking at his appearance, the ck robe was full of holes and Du Ze was greatly dismayed since his dew point (nipple) was exposed. Therefore he took back the sweater vest that he had put on Xiu so as to cover himself decently when he left. However, he had not counted on having to pay an entrance fee. With just a few copper coins in his hand, Du Ze strolled around the street and discovered that his money was enough to buy clothes, or three days worth of food, or one bottle of medicine. Searching for a way to earn money, ah! _(3)_ Truly, this is a case of the hero was stumped by theck of money. His belly empty, Du Ze wanted to cry but there werent enough tears. In the world of Mixed Blood strength can be divided into two types C ones own strength and the strength of ones equipment. As long as a person has excellent equipment, even an apprentice can kill a master. So people in this world are passionate about high quality equipment. The halflings who specialize in crafting equipment are especially popr. The weapons that they forge are in hot demand. Of course, the halflings techniques are those that were passed down by their ancestors, the gnomes. Many crafting techniques have been lost since the gnomes and their mechanical civilization mysteriously disappeared. If the high quality equipment that the gnomes made were to appear again, it would cause a bloodbath ... haha. Therefore, in the novel, whenever the protagonist needs money, all he had to do was to change into the gnome form. Then he would make some equipment and the defective products that he created would be sold, rming the entire continent. Many nobles and powers fought each other for those inferior products while the protagonist kept the best ones for his women and army, who were armed to the teeth with top quality equipment. Thats how it should be for the protagonist with the golden finger. Right now though, the one who possesses the golden finger is critically injured. He awakened his gnome form but there are no materials that he can use to show off his crafting ability and make money. Now Du Ze has to choose between food or clothes or medicine. He continued to walk around. His social barrier ensured that he would not be able to bargain with the other person. Moreover, exposing his stupid, cute identity in any of the 72 demon cities would be a bad idea but it was especially true of the city of Halphas. All of the cities are devoted to the worship of a demon god. The object of veneration of Halphas is, naturally, Halphas, the 38th demon. This demon is called the Dead and Shattered Earl with red-blood eyes and had the form of a dove. Thezy author simply took the name and form from Solomons 72 Demons, copied directly from Baidu, no need to worry about it anymore! Du Ze now understood how Ye Zhi Qiuszy behavior was extremely dangerous. Since he copied it from the legend of Solomons 72 demons, Halphas has the following attribute: he likes to eat human flesh. In Mixed Blood the city of Halphas was particrly unfriendly towards human. The City Lords staple food was human flesh, and he was not very friendly to humans. This young man also wants to make the author his staple food, and he is not feeling very friendly towards the author. A group of demons were in front of a bulletin board, whispering to each other. Du Ze hesitated then carefully walked up to the group. He was afraid to get too close to them and could only eavesdrop from the outskirts of the gathering. Gee, this reward posted by the Lord is really generous. 1, 2, 3 ... 5 zeros, one hundred thousand gold coins! Its a lot of money! Wake up, its not for you. Can you hand over a weapon that satisfies the City Lord? Du Ze was shocked. 100,000 gold coins is equivalent to 100 million yuan (15 million USD) on Earth. The Halphas City Lord is spending money like its going out of style. Du Ze had underestimated the lengths to which the powerful would go to pursue good equipment. But after the shock, Du Ze felt that this storyline appearing in front of him was like a naked, hot girling onto him and then, while he is ready to jump her, saying: Oops, sorry my aunt (monthly period) came early. Du Ze ran away crying. crying du ze Du Ze running away crying at the lost opportunity of acquiring 100,000 gold coins (15 million USD) Avoiding the crowd, Du Ze arrived at the city square which had arge ck statue that represents Halphas. He stared as he saw a demon sitting beneath the statue. The demon was wearing green clothes and held a book in his right hand. The stall in front of him was full of boxes. C No way, this NPC spawned here? Chapter 15.2 C Protagonist: Do not leave my line of sight. Du Ze knew this demon because in Mixed Blood he is a mysterious supporting character. The demon was a businessman that the protagonist had several transactions with. Both sides were satisfied each time. He was called ... Dan? The way that the protagonist met Dan was very much in keeping with ssic dog blood (cliche) stories. Wandering the streets of the city, the protagonist saw a lot of seemingly humble objects that are in fact magical artifacts. Du Zes eyes were drawn to the stalls many boxes. Dans stall always contains boxes. The trader doesnt reveal what is inside. To find out what a box contains, a person has to buy it first. The protagonists moral character goes against heavens will therefore what he got when he opened a box was an artifact. Mo Dao Fen Yu (Burning Desire Demonic Sword). Regarding this artifact, there was a controversy about it among the readers and it was as big as the one surrounding the Meowstar. Its demonic me-type attack was very harmful to angels, and the wounds it made were difficult to heal. But, as the name implies, it also amplified the users desires, eventually leading to the weapons wielder being controlled by the sword until he became a bloodthirsty madman. Although the protagonist was not controlled by the sword, he did be more brutal. When Ye Zhi Qiu exined how it worked, the readers had already be numb and ustomed to the authors ways. Author, there was a healing presence beside the protagonist that you turned into a bad-luck charm ... shi*, you turn everything to shi*! Initially, he had cursed the author, too. But now that he saw Dan, Du Ze thought he could sexually harass that girl whose Aunt Flo had arrived. All he had to do was to take the demonic sword then sell it to the City Lord. Then they would have money and conquering the world would be a real possibility. With the protagonist in my hand, I have the world. Dan is a very strange businessman. He does not care about money, he only epts things that interest him. Du Ze began to analyze what Dan could be interested in. Dan would probably be interested in items that have the self-restore function. sses, headphones, etc. cannot be sold, then the only thing left ... Du Ze looked at the doujinshi, a colleague he is loath to part with, then went back to the stalls. He bought half a days worth of food and water as well as a short coat. He found a remote ce where he could change clothes, and then the cute little reader walked to the square with his sweater vest in hand. Im going to miss you, little punk. Dan was sitting on a low chair, idly flipping through a book. A person cast a shadow over him, Dan looked up and saw a man in a tattered ck robe. The demon instantly put a professional smile on his face. Does your excellency want to try your luck? Buy a box ~ The ck-robed person kept silent, his eyes looking over all of the boxes. Finally, he pointed to a small copper-colored box. Dan picked up the box and smiled at the ck-robed person. Does your excellency want this? You are a new customer, therefore I must warn you that this shop does not ept money - The ck-robed person didnt wait for Dan to finish. Handing over an unusual piece of clothing, he said: I will trade this for it. Dan examined the clothes closely. Tactfully he said: I dontck for clothes. You cannot destroy it. What? Dans interest was piqued. He asked: You dont mind if I experiment with it? The ck-robed person didnt speak, which Dan took as tacit consent. Dan let go of the strange-looking clothes. Before it hit the ground, it started to burn until it had turned into a handful of ashes. He stared at the ashes. He had not expected this to happen. When he was about to speak, he heard a raw and cold voice say: When the moons are at their zenith, you will see it again. You mean it will be restored? At midnight? The ck robed moved as the person nodded. Dans interest was greatly aroused but he was too cunning to let it show. Somewhat embarrassed he said: Its a long time until midnight. Of course, I dont doubt you but we simply cannot prove the items effectiveness yet and I only run a small business ... The ck-robed person was silent but his very tranquility was ominous, making Dan feel as though he shouldnt try to trick this person. He cough: I will stay here until midnight. If it is as your excellency has said, I will offer you the item you want with both hands. The ck-robed person still did not speak but Dan could see his hesitation. Dan is an experienced trader so he immediately suggested: If your excellency trusts me, you can go to do other things, I will always be here. You can verify it with the people around here - Tomorrow, outside the city. Again the ck-robed person interrupted Dan. Bring the item. Then the ck-robed person simply turned and walked away without another word. Dan stared at his back. What a strange customer! He stretched out a hand, an invisible force gathered up the dust on the ground, and then the dust fell gently into the hands of the demon in green. Let him see a miracle. Du Ze had not thought that he would obtain the High-level Demon, Strange Customer, and other achievements and titles in Halphas City. He hurried back since his headphones batteries were almost out of charge. As for the deal with Dan, ording to Mixed Blood, although Dan is mysterious, he is quite reliable and helped the protagonist solve many problems. When Du Ze was just about to return to the hiding ce, he suddenly felt creepy, as though some unknown thing that he couldnt escape was staring at him.. C This was the first time he saw the blood contract beast. A human form made of blood-red runes was falling in front of him, weightless. Its featureless face was made of runes but Du Ze could feel that it was saying: I found you. Du Zes eyes were confused, he didnt see how it happened, but suddenly, the blood-red human form vanished and Xiu was standing not far away from him. Xius face was white and he was staring at Du Ze. Where did you go ...? Although the headphones let him down once again, Du Ze was still able to understand the general idea. Du Ze would not have thought that Xiu would look for him after he woke up, even using the blood contract to find him. Does this not mean that he finally has a ce in the protagonists heart? Because his headphones are not working, Du Ze can only wave his hands that were carrying the food, indicating that he just went to buy supplies. Xiu seemed upset, froze, then asked ...? Du Ze guessed that Xiu was asking where the food came from but without the assistance of his hearing aid, he cannot open his mouth. He knows that he should exin himself because the gnome is sensitive and curious. To put it another way, gnomes are always suspicious. But Du Ze just cant seem to open his mouth, his voice was stuck in his throat. C Ah Ze,1 he is an idiot, always giggling and saying things that make other peopleugh themselves to death. While waiting for Du Zes exnation, Xiu found he could not stay on his feet. He had woken up, discovered that Du Ze was gone, and forced himself to get up and look for his possession. ... Intolerable. The white shirt became red because Xius wound was bleeding again. Du Ze was frightened, ran to the gnome, and held him, afraid that he would fall. When he grabbed Xiu, the gnome looked up at Du Ze, his amber eyes abnormally bright. Dont! ... Du Ze tried to listen but all he heard was the beginning C Dont. The gnomes appearance was too pitiful and his eyes were wet. He was like a sick child whining to an adult, wanting to be spoiled, so that sentence should be Dont leave me? OMG! Too adorable! Therefore, some naturally cute man nodded firmly. Then, for fear that the other person did not see it clearly the first time, he nodded again. Later on, the silly, cute reader will remember this time and want to beat his chest and stamp his feet. Xiu started to control his movements from this time, and it got out of hand. What kind of idiot actually saw the aggressive stance as spoiled, and added two meow points with his head?! Du Ze, with his familys soft, cute protagonist, went back to their hiding ce. When they had been gone a long time, the air shimmered and a figure appeared. Dan, patting his head with the book in his hand, looked in the direction where the two had left and smiled mysteriously. Oh, what did I see? A blood contract, a human, and ... a gnome? contract beast Image: The contract beast made of blood runes finds Du Ze. ****** ****** 1 crystal coin = 1000 gold coins 1 gold coins = 10 silver coins = 1000 copper coins (Yuan) Warrior Ranks: Swordsman -> Grand Swordsman -> Sword Master -> Grand Sword Master -> Sword Saint -> War God (three grades per ss) Mage Ranks: Magic Apprentice Magician Magic Specialist Master Magician Mage God (each ss is divided into three grades) Human sses: Common people -> Warrior -> Squire -> Knight -> Baron -> Viscount -> Count -> Marquis -> Duke Magicbat level: level 1-9, forbidden curse/ forbidden technique Spirit beast grade: 1-9, God Beast C Mixed Blood collection The author has something to say: Protagonist: Do not leave my line of sight. Reader: I ... I just want to go to the toilet. Author (outside three squat2 toilets): How long do I have to wait?3 Chapter 16 - Reader: I have not betrayed you. Chapter 16.1 C Reader: I have not betrayed you. Once upon a time there was a bear child. He was ridiculed by a group of bear children, therefore he became a chuuni. (Once upon a time there was a naughty child. He was ridiculed by a group of naughty children, therefore he became a socially retarded otaku.1) Du Ze was always a cute, silly little creature; he was born that way. Before he had a problem with his ears he was cute inside and out; after he had to wear a hearing aid, his face became impassive but inside he was still incurably stupid. At birth his ears were not good, but it was in middle school that they really started to deteriorate. Because the progression of his hearing loss was extremely slow, at first Du Ze did not realize it was happening. He just thought that sometimes when people spoke, he couldnt quite understand what they were saying. The only thing he could do was to ask the other person to repeat himself. But after this happened again and again, Du Ze discovered that people probably didnt want to speak to him anymore. Du Ze thought about it: if he was talking to someone and that person kept on interrupting him and asking him to repeat himself several times, wouldnt it be annoying? But how can he stop himself from doing this? The moe Du Ze thus made his mind up: as long as he smiles, everything will be okay. He never thought that his ears had a problem but when his parents found out about his troubles, they took him to the hospital to check out his hearing. Du Ze watched as his parents got a hearing aid for him. He felt incredibly panicked C just in the blink of an eye he wasbeled disabled? So Du Ze ran way from reality. He refused to wear a hearing aid, pretending that nothing happened. If you cant hear clearly, smile. If you dont know how to react, smile. When other smile and say something, keep on smiling. He did not realize that his voice was bing more and more unclear since he was unable to grasp the proper intonation and volume. Because of his deteriorating hearing condition, Du Ze finally had to wear a hearing aid. The first day he wore it, he was suddenly in a world of clear voices. As he stood outside the ssroom, listening to his good friend inside, Du Ze heard him say: C Ah Ze, he is an idiot, always giggling and saying things that make other peopleugh themselves to death. A friend seemed to imitate a maliciously lengthened, funny, grating, and ugly tone of voice, making the othersugh. Right! I told him he was an idiot and he onlyughed like a fool. One more time! You! Didnt the teacher say be nice to the disabled? Du Ze opened the door. The ssroom was full ofughing people who abruptly stopped and stared at Du Ze. He walked to his seat and sat down calmly, his face impassive. The people around him looked at each other in dismay. They didnt know whether Du Ze had heard what they were saying. Ah Ze, youre here ...is that a new MP3 headset? Cool! Du Ze looked at his good friend. His chest felt as though something was squeezing it and he was suffocating. Suddenly, he felt that making a sound was an embarrassing and terrifying thing. That funny imitation lingered in his brain, the mocking parody of his speech let him know that his earlier behavior of trying to escape reality was a silly thing to do. The teenager raised his hand to the hearing aid headphones, in front of his ssmates, he nodded in silence, smiling stiffly: Yes, there are headphones, just headphones. Therefore he hadnt heard anything. C That was probably thest time Du Ze smiled in front of other people. From then on a stupid moe teenager installed the B route and insisted that he didnt need anyone until he went to college. He buried himself in the inte, his social life was a mess, and his myopia was about to break through the sky. Then Du Ze found the works of Yi Ye Zhi Qiu. The author was like a cup, the protagonist was the tableware, and the reader a whole coffee table.2 ******* In a daze, Du Ze stumbled and sat down. Leaning his back against the stone wall, he slept. Suddenly, he woke up. Xiu was quietly lying in his arms, in a deep sleep. The gnome looked like a cute, delicious, perfect human form dreamed up by an otaku. Du Ze reached out to touch Xius forehead then breathed a sigh of relief. Yesterday, because Xiu went out to find Du Ze, the gnomes wounds had opened and he fell into a feverisha. Du Ze has tossed and turned most of the night so at dawn he had barely rested. He did have the restore function so even if he never slept, he wouldnt die, but the stress made him feel very tired. After seeing that Xiu was soundly asleep, Du Ze also closed his eyes to get some rest and dream of a happy past. Du Ze looked up at the sky. It was cloudy but he thought it was past midnight. Had he missed the appointed time of his transaction with Dan? He looked at his headphones to check if there was enough charge. It only had half of its normal charge. If he leaves now, he can still make it. What are you waiting for? Walk you (bwb) =?! Du Ze carefully put down Xiu from his arms, having a bit of a fun fantasy that he was an adult pretending to be annoyed and helpless at the spoiled child who is tightly gripping his clothes: this sick child is so sticky, ah ~ (big misunderstanding here). A silly, cute person didnt want to wake Xiu up. In any case, after the deal with Dan is finished, he will quickly return. He tried to gently unfasten Xius grasp on his robe but it tore. Luckily, not much harm was done since the robe was already in tatters anyway. Because his clothes were ripped, he lost some time, and was in too much of a hurry to return to Halphas City that he didnt think deeply about what he was doing. A pair of amber eyes opened and quietly looked at Du Zes back as he left. The eyes were gloomy and uncertain. Chapter 16.2 C Reader: I have not betrayed you. It was only when Du Ze was rushing towards the city that he remembered that he had said outside the city without specifying exactly where they would meet. Outside the city was full rocks both high and low, how were they going to find each other?! Aha, you are here atst. The voice came from above. Du Ze looked up and saw the demon in green sitting on a rock, smiling earnestly. Dan agilely jumped, bowed to Du Ze, and said: I waited a long time for you. Dans right hand held a book, like always. He pped his hands, and from a nowhere a box appeared in his left hand. It was the same box that Du Ze had chosen from his stall. Your clothes are amazing, Dan eximed. May I ask how it was made? That is a cheat, you wouldnt understand. Seeing that Du Ze had no intention of speaking, Dan could only sigh with regret and give the box to him. This is the one you want. Du Ze took the box. The small gray box was very inconspicuous. No one could guess from the outside that there was a high level weapon in it. As Du Ze looked at the box, Dans eyes seemed to sweep over a corner behind him. Dans smile became brighter. Do you want to get in touch with the City Lord to discuss a sale? Du Ze paused, since the box came from Dan, naturally Dan knew what was inside. The city Lord will be very happy to get such a rare breed. Dan revealed an ambiguous smile. You can get a lot of money, and even get the city Lords appreciation. Indeed, the demonic sword is a very precious artifact but somehow Du Ze felt like Dans words were quite strange though he couldnt pinpoint exactly what was wrong. May I ask, when are you going to sell? Perhaps I could introduce you to the City Lord? Dan suggested. Or you can give him to me first, and I can process the sale for you, that way the Lord wont find out your identity. Du Ze was surprised. Dan seemed to have found out that he is a human and, in order, to prevent the City Lord from finding out, wanted to help him. Dan is such a good person? Du Ze once again recalled that in Mixed Blood, Dan was mysterious but he was always on the protagonists side. Du Ze hesitated but he had no money now, not even enough to pay the citys entrance fee. Moreover, with his social barrier, it would be very hard for him to talk to the City Lord whose staple food was humans. Therefore, Du Ze nodded. Yes, help me to sell it. dinner Image: Remember, the Lord likes humans. Please dont worry, I will surely get a good price. Dans manner of speaking was exaggerated and he was grinning happily. For sure, he will never know that you betrayed him and you will not be killed by the blood contract with him - Du Ze was shocked, he couldnt understand a thing that Dan was saying. He could only look helplessly as the green-clothed man knit his bros and looked behind Du Ze. It is a little mouse ... Come out, I know youre there. Du Ze turned to see what Dan was looking at then saw something he would never forget in his entire life C Xiu stood in the shadow of arge rock, Du Ze didnt know long he had stood there. His face did not have the slightest expression, just like a dying animal. The brightly-colored eyes were cold, like hells deep springs that looked gentle but when touched would freeze a man to the marrow. Du Ze was frozen by those eyes. He had never seen Xiu look at him with such eyes, even his heart was so cold he thought it had stopped beating. Beside Du Ze, Dan had a regretful, helpless expression: Ah, I was caught. Du Ze remembered what Dan had said. He was misled! He deliberately used words that would make Xiu think that he had been betrayed! Its a mistake - Dan chuckled and forcefully interrupted Du Ze. It has been discovered by him, dont pretend anymore. F***! You lying f***er! ****! ****! For the first time in his life, Du Ze had the impulse to choke a person to death. In front of Xiu, countless words of exnation scrolled through his brain. Right at this moment, the headphones dealt a fatal blow to Du Ze when its battery ran out. Du Ze lost heart. Dan spoke a few words that Du Ze couldnt hear then Xiu, under the shadow of the rock, finally spoke. C Betrayed ... is he angry? Xiu looked at Dan whose expression was full of malicious sarcasm. The gnomes tone was light but, at the same, as heavy as exhausted hope. He said, Im used to it. Du Ze could not hear what Xiu said but he saw Xius weariness and numbness C there was no despair, but rather the absence of hope. Being betrayed once, one will be angry. Being betrayed many times, one will be sad. Being betrayed countless times, one will lose all hope. In the end, one will realize that being betrayed is not the end, and all that will remain is exhaustion, like dying embers of a fire. Du Zes throat was dry. He knew the pain of being betrayed. He was too timid to touch the world just because he had been teased by his good friend. When he saw the protagonist of Mixed Blood betrayed by his best friend, as he sat in front of theputer, Du Ze felt like he was being suffocated. Because of the protagonist, he cared about and like Mixed Blood. When he saw the real protagonist, Du Ze thanked him for his existence -luckily he was able topensate the protagonist. So he signed the blood contract, was used as a test subject, treated with suspicion, showered in acid rain, but none of it mattered to him. He is not a masochist, he just thought that this was the way to gain the protagonists trust and restore him to his original kind and gentle self. But now because he was misled by Dan, Du Ze betrayed the protagonist. So hurry up and exin! Du Ze looked at Xius eyes that were not ck, they were darker than ck. His mouth opened and closed several times; if he doesnt exin then it will be toote C C Ah Ze, he is an idiot, always giggling and saying things that make other peopleugh themselves to death. ... I am an idiot! Okay, whatever! ... I ... have not ... betrayed you. It was very difficult to speak the words, as though he had not spoken for a long time. His voice was out of tune, stuttering and stiff, and he could not control the volume. Xiu looked back at the ck-haired youth and the smiling Dan, pondering. Afraid that a lengthy exnation would sound like a guilty conscience or hypocrisy, Du Ze did not add anything more. He just stared at Xius shadow and, with that awkward and funny-sounding voice, just repeated: I have not betrayed you. Believe me ... okay? ****** ****** Daniel was aware that he was spotted. Facing Xiu and smiling the same simple and honest smile he wore when the original, human Xiu would help him bully his seniors, he spoke. Xiu, sorry, the best thing you can do now is to die. Its strange to know that he was betrayed again but he wasnt hurt or sad. Even his anger cooled. There was no pain in his heart, either C No. The skeleton opened its mouth and began tough. His heart had been melted away, hadnt it? The blue soul fire leaped in the ck holes of his eye sockets, cold and without a single trace of heat. C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: Reader: I didnt betray you. QAQ Author: Prove it with your actions, child. Protagonist: Come sit here. Readers: ... I will betray you. == Trantion notes: Ill just use the word moe sometimes lol, that is what Du Ze means anyway. I have been trying to not make things sound too Japanese since this text is Chinese but since the POV is an otaku character, pfft... Ill just use the Japanese terms. Chapter 17 - Protagonist: He is mine Chapter 17.1 C Protagonist: He is mine Moses1 elbowed hispanion: Hey, you said that the City Lord summoned us to do something? What is it? I dont know, said hispanion. I know, the person in front of him said mysteriously. There is a businessman who sent news that there is a rare monster around. The City Lord wants us to capture it. The whole squad was assembled to capture it. Is that spirit beast very fierce? Moses licked his lips. His purple eyes are glittering because he loves to fight. We dont know that. All we know that it is a very precious type. n shrugged. He was equally excited and said: Hopefully it wont disappoint us C oh, the captain is here. The captain greeted the others then announced the City Lords orders. Moses and n looked at each other with confusion in both their eyes. Did I hear it wrong? Were going to capture a gnome? ******* I have not betrayed you C I wanted to sell this thing, Du Ze stammered, trying to exin and holding out the box for Xiu to look at: Believe me ... okay? The sound of his voice echoed among the rocks and cliffs. Du Ze unblinkingly stared at Xiu, desperate entreaty written in his eyes. He knew that what he was saying now sounded phony, like something he made up to save his life. Among all the races, gnomes were the most suspicious; they are very curious and paranoid. Du Ze could only helplessly look at Xius shadow, like a death row prisoner waiting for the final verdict. Danughed in a mocking way and said to Xiu: Yes, your excellency, you have misunderstood. We were talking about selling the box. Even though his words seemed to lend credence Du Zes exnation, his manner was saying: If you believe such an inferior excuse, then you are just too stupid. Xiu shot a look at Dan then opened his mouth to speak to Du Ze. However, the ck-haired youth opposite him interrupted: I cannot hear. My ears are bad, said Du Ze. His heart was broken at having to admit that he had been trying to conceal his disability. All this time he had been acting silly and cute, using his social barrier to prevent the copse of the noble, morous image he wanted to project. Not knowing if the other can understand, Du Ze ripped off his headphones: This is a hearing aid, it has no energy, so I cant hear right now. It was a hearing aid that could help him hear all the sounds around him, but he could not hear the answer he wanted to hear the most C even if the answer spelled out his doom. Do you believe me? For the first time, Xius expression changed. His eyes still had no discernable temperature, like something inorganic. He looked at Du Ze, shook his head slowly and gently spoke a few words: ... When Xiu shook his head, Du Ze felt as though he had fallen into a mountain of snow2. His entire body was stiff and hopelessly frozen with despair. Why isnt he willing to believe in him? Du Ze thought foolishly: Am I so untrustworthy? He had tried so hard to get closer to the protagonist and went all out to show goodwill. He thought he had a special ce in the protagonists heart, but was it unrequited love from beginning to end? Just because of Dans machinations, all of his previous efforts werepletely disregarded. Even if he is a pathetic fool who never takes these things to heart, when he is injured, he will still feel pain ... Du Ze didnt see Dans startled look, so when Xiu grabbed his hand, Du Ze could only nkly stare as the gnomes small hand wrote something on his palm: Follow me. Is this what they call going from hell to heaven in a sh? Du Ze was so excited he could hardly bear it. Xiu had indicated that he did not believe Du Ze C F**k! Why did the protagonist shake his head? QAQ! Is it fun to bully a person who cant hear you? Very funny! Du Ze was ted while Dan masked his surprise and frowned. The businessman looked at Xiu with a puzzled and disappointed expression on his face, saying, Ah, I didnt think you would be so ... The green-clothed demon paused, weighing the use of more pleasant words: ... naive, to believe in the words of a betrayer. Xiu watched Dans performance with indifference: It doesnt matter. Just as he had said to Du Ze: It doesnt matter.3 It doesnt matter to him whether or not Du Ze betrayed or deceived him. He has decided to believe in that person so nothing else matters. Even if that person tries to get him killed or tries to escape ... even if that person dies, Xiu wont ever let go. This is the stubbornness of the gnome and the paranoia of Xiu. Dan looked at the xen-haired gnome whose brightly-coloured eyes were more obstinate and crazier than anything Dan had ever seen before. The amber-eyed gnome softly said, He is mine. The soft, gentle tone is like that of a spoiled brat, but there is an undertone of intense possessiveness4 that made Dan shudder in fear. Dan even gave Du Ze a sympathetic look but thetter didnt know what was really happening: The person who remains ignorant because he cant hear anything C perhaps he is the happiest person here. Oh, your excellency, I was just joking, said Dan, patting his head with his book. I was just kidding. This gentleman really did buy a box from me, with this piece of clothing. Dan pped his hands and a garment fell from the void in his hand. With a flicker of amazement and displeasure in his eyes, Xiu recognized it as one of the clothes that Du Ze had been wearing. Dan noticed the gnomes reaction and drew a conclusion. Im sorry I offended you before. I think this mysterious bit of clothing was made by your hands. The name of the gnome race is like thunder reverberating in ones ears. I have a presumptuous request, would your excellency tell me how to manufacture these clothes? said Dan. His face was all smiles: Certainly you will be satisfied with what I will pay your excellency. If Du Ze could hear what Dan said, he would certainly want to fly around in circles while spurting blood onto the businessmans face. But since he couldnt, the silly (cute) person could only watch the silent pantomime performance, not knowing what new menace the plot god was going tounch. Du Ze wants to turn around and walk away with Xiu to avoid more of Dans schemes. Right now, all they can do is endure Dans malice but just wait until Xiu reaches level 100!5 Then they can discuss life and other important matters with Dan! Before Du Ze could pull Xiu away, Xiu took the initiative himself. They started to walk away. Dan didnt seem surprised by their reaction and said: I have a message for you, I think you will be interested. The City Lord recently advanced a rank, therefore he is looking for an appropriate new weapon, said Dan, grinning. When the Lord learned that a gnome appeared near Halphas City, the news made him wild with joy ... The Lord is bringing a squad of warriors to greet your excellency. If you would like to trade, I can provide this service for you whenever you need it. Du Ze only knew that Xius hand that held his tightened. Looking down at the protagonist, he found that the blood had drained from Xius face. Du Ze was worried, was it his wound? To think that the seriously injured Xiu would follow him all the way here, Du Ze wasnt sure if he should admire Xuis determination or not. A shadow covered them. Du Ze looked up. A figurended on a high mountain rock, the pping of the bat wings was like that of ... a demon. Du Ze was rmed to find, not just one, but many demons surrounding them. The demons circled the two, their deep or shallow purple eyes glittering and staring avidly at Du Ze and Xiu. A thought shed in all of their minds simultaneously: It really is a gnome. Why did it turn out like this? Du Ze saw that Dan was paying his respects to a lump of fat. Looking at the lump of fat carefully, it seemed to be a member of the demon race and his status is high, making Dan act respectful... Du Ze had a terrifying thought: F*** it! Could it be the Lord of Halphas City who likes to dine on human flesh?! System: Your enemy [Meat Mountain, Lord of the Flesh] just went online. Chapter 17.2 C Protagonist: He is mine The Halphas City Lord looked covetously at the small Xiu. The pointed ears, half hidden in his xen hair, showed that he is a gnome. This is a member of the ancient race, the legendary people who created a mechanical civilization! With the gnome by his side, he wont have to worry that he wont be stronger. When his eyes finally rested on the tattered figure of Du Ze, the Lords eyes narrowed and he asked: Dan, tell me, who is he? That is a subordinate of the gnome, an insignificant human. Human! The Lord was irritated. He hates humans but the taste of human flesh is indeed unusually good. At the thought of that delicious taste, the Lord unconsciously licked his lips. His eyes as he looked at Du Ze became hot. The humans live on the other side of the continent, therefore there are not many of them here. He has not eaten a human meal for a long time. Take them away. After hearing the order of the Lord, the demons looked at each other, then Moses came forward. He cautiously approached Du Ze and Xiu C here is a gnome, a type of enemy that he has never fought before. Du Ze saw the meat mountain shouting. When a demon jumped down and walked towards them in an obviously threatening, unfriendly manner, Du Ze thought that things were not good, especially since Xiu was in gnome form. The enemy is a group of powerful demons, and what we have here is a team made up of a feeble human loser and a seriously injured gnome who specializes in life skills ... Do you really want to be this cruel?! They were facing demons, the race with the strongest individual powers! In Mixed Blood,bat can be divided into categories depending on the number of foes: individual strength, war band (group) strength, army strength, and siege strength (when attacking a city). The demons are the strongest individually; the beastkin have the strongest war band strength; the undead have the strongest armies; while the dragonkin are the strongest at attacking a city. The other races have different characteristics. Du Ze is fortunate to be able to experience the attack power of a member of the race with the strongest individualbat capabilities ... Du Ze nced at the gnome beside him. Clenching his teeth, he opened the box C gnomes are not good at magic or melee, they are craftsmen. Therefore, Du Ze has to step up and protect the protagonist. He will try to use the artifact. The sword might take control of him, but with his 0-point restore, he should be able to return to normal. Moses stopped moving when he saw the box open. Everyone marveled as the box split into pieces and a small ck whirlpool materialized. The sword slowly appeared: first the tip, then the de, and finally, the scarlet handle. The weapon fell from the box and cut into the hard ground. Its slender de had a silver red glow that was hard to look away from. The Lords eyes lit up. It wasnt just him C all of the assembled demons eyes glittered with greed. This is a good sword, it might even be ... a magical artifact. Du Ze grasped the handle of the sword but this action made Moses rush towards him, ignoring the gnome for now. So quick! Du Ze realized the difference between him and the fighters of this world. He had not even seen Moses move until the demon arrived in front of him. The next moment, Du Zes neck was struck. The pain was intense, as though his vertebra was about to break. Xiu tried to keep Du Ze from falling but his present form was too weak. They both fell down on the ground. Du Ze was unconscious. Moses didnt pay attention to them at all. His eyes were on the sword, as if he was tempted to reach out and take it. The Lords expression darkened and he grunted but Moses didnt respond to him. Moses continued to reach for the magic sword. The Lord of the City of Halphas was furious. He stomped his foot and thorns rose up from the ground, seeking to pierce through Mosess body. Moses seemed to wake up from his daze and avoided the thorns. Cold sweat dripping down from his forehead, Moses apologized: Lord, I ... The meat mountain ignored Mosess plea. He took the sword in his hand. His face shone red, reflecting the glow of the wless silver de of the Burning Desire Demonic Sword. He was enchanted. Gently touching the de, the Lord expressed a bit of disappointment: Why is it just a sword? The Lord is a high level Earth-type Magic Specialist. In the reverse side of the continent where the elements are weak, there are not many magicians. This is why he can be the Lord of Halphas City. Moses wanted to make some excuses. He didnt know why he was obsessed, trying to take the weapon in public. Then Moses saw that the Lord was smiling. You have done me good service before, I do not care about your disobedience. Moses was ecstatic and knelt to the Lord: By yourmand, Lord. Come ... Moses had just walked over to the Lord when he heard the smiling demon Lord say to him: Test the sword for me. My Lord...? Moses fell. Half of his waist had been cut. He looked up at the Lord. From his point of view, the eyes of the demon Lord were covered with a faint red light. I forgive you. The Lord of Halphas City still has the sword out and is very satisfied with its sharpness. If his strength as a magician is insufficient, he can directly cut people in two the way he did with Moses. Commanding that the dying Moses be left behind by the squad, he turned towards Xiu and Du Ze. In a good mood because he had punished a disobedient subordinate, the Lord felt abnormal feelings of joy and excitement. Looking down at the dark-haired youth and the gnome, he unconsciously spoke too loudly: I am the Lord of Halphas City. I would like to invite the Master to visit my house for a while. Xiu was silent for a time, trying to think of countermeasures. Unfortunately, the Lords attention was attracted to Du Ze. The thought of the familiar yet exotic taste of human flesh made the Lord, who had just exercised, feel hungry. Once the thought entered his mind, he started to feel more and more hungry, like a starving person. He wanted to stuff that human inside his stomach to fill that inexhaustible void. Since he is so hungry and that delicacy is right in front of him, why not start eating immediately? Raising the exceptionally beautiful sword, before Xiu had time to react, the Lord suddenly cut off Du Zes left hand. Even in hisa, Du Zes body twitched because of the sudden pain. The Lord picked up the hand and, under everyones eyes, greedily and thirstily bit the fingers, chewing the flesh and drinking the blood. He finished off the entire hand but he only felt a momentary satisfaction. Staring at the unconscious human with red eyes, the Lord became angry. Not enough C not enough Cpletely inadequate C The swords red glow became stronger and it seemed to sigh in contentment. The Lord of Halphas City raised the sword, intending to cut off a piece of his food again. However, the demonic sword was stopped. The Lord looked at the hand that was on the de and, even possessed, he still had some reason left: Its a gnomes hand that can create matchless equipment. The Lord of Halphas stared at Xius eyes, and said: Let go. Xiu did not speak. His amber eyes were full of cold anger. The sharp de broke open his palm. His red blood flowed down the silver-red metal, and was sucked in by the voracious demonic sword. C Give it to me. The Lord saw that Xius eyes were changing color. The amber eyes darkened because of anger. The color became deeper and more beautiful until they turned purple. The Lord thought it was an illusion and rubbed his eyes. He looked at his eyes again. The eyes were truly a deep purple, the rich eye color of a demon, the pupils slender and vertical. Those are the eyes of the demon race. ***** ***** C Do you want power? I want it. C Why? If I have power, no one can take him from me. You want to protect him? No, I want to monopolize him. He is mine, everything is mine. So give me strength, I have to take back what belongs to me. Give it to me. C [ck box] The author has something to say: Protagonist: He is mine. Reader: ... Haha. Author: Haha. Protagonist: Well, unanimously passed. Reader: WTF!!! Chapter 18 - Protagonist: Give it back to me Chapter 18.1 C Protagonist: Give it back to me The person with the purple eyes, under the Lord of Halphas Citys ssy stare, smiled menacingly.1 A strong sense of crisis assailed the heart of the Lord of Halphas. He knows that what he should do now is to retreat, but the magic sword in his hand wont let him. How can a magician sh swords with a warrior? The Lord of Halphas City doesnt know why, but he is reluctant to let go of the demonic sword. That moment when he didnt retreat resulted in an almost fatal scene. The Lord felt a pain on his waist. He had used stone skin magic, but there was something sharp enough to break open his stone skin, cut into his flesh and blood, and almost pull out his intestines. His near death crisis finally led to the Lord breaking free of the Burning Desire Demonic Sword. He let go of the sword and, jerking to the side like a rolling meat ball, sessfully avoided the attack. He never felt so close to death before. In order to survive, the Lord began chanting magic spells even while he was still lying down on the ground, summoning countless thorns from the ground. This action did save the Lords life. The attacker clicked his tongue, expressing his dissatisfaction. His flung his hand to the side and shook off the blood and flesh gouged out from the Lords abdomen. With one hand, he held the ck-haired youth who was still in aa while his other hand picked up the demonic sword. A pair of ck bat wings tore the back of his shirt and he jumped into the air. His wings fanned out, looking majestic and raising his stature in the eyes of the onlookers. The Lord crawled up from the ground, dirty from rolling around in the dust. He saw the wound on his belly C pain ... blood pumping out as he breathed ... He raised his head angrily, but when he saw the figure in the air, he inevitably froze in shock. Not only him, but almost all the demons stared at the figure in disbelief. The gnome became ... a demon? The huge bat wings fanned behind his back. His ck hair was swept back, exposing two curved horns, and a pair of purple eyes with vertical pupils shone brightly on his handsome face. However one looked at him, Xiu looked like a genuine member of the demon race. The demon held onto his personal property2 and flicked away the blood that was on the sword. When he looked at his arm, it was no longer the thin childlike arm of a gnome. Xiu was pleased at the arms graceful muscles and the power it contained. The abdominal injury did not hurt so much; instead, it acted like some kind of catalyst that made him feel more excited. Now he can escape from these demons, but ... he doesnt want to. Unwilling, unwilling, unwilling C The Burning Desire Demonic Sword is trembling, an inaudible whisper seems to hang in the air. Since you dont want to leave, then go ahead and do it. Xiu stared at the Lord of Halphas City below him, narrowing his purple eyes. Dan looked at the slender figure. The businessmans face is full of interest; it has been a long time since he has seen such an interesting creature. The Lord, on the other hand, did not think it was interesting at all. That person was originally a gnome and turned into a demon, but all he wants to do is to cut him into a thousand pieces to make Xiu pay for the flesh and blood that he gouged out. Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!!! When the Lord roared out thismand, the demons moved to act, but Dan floated himself up and projected his voice so that all of the demons could hear him clearly: s, dont be too ignorant of the rules, do you not see that the demon is challenging Lord? The demons stopped and looked at each other while the Lord turned green with anger. The demons follow thew of the jungle and respect personal strength, so in each of the 72 cities, the Lord of each city must be the regions most powerful demon. As long as you are the strongest, the regions demons will spontaneously support you. If a demon wants to be a city master, it is simple to challenge the Lord. If a demon can defeat the present Lord in front of 20 high-level demons, that demon bes the new Lord. It may sound unfair to the incumbent, but the reigning city owner has the right to three rejections in one month, and as long as he has defeated a demons challenge, he does not need to ept any more challenges in that same month. Most importantly, the Lord of a City can seriously injure or even kill the challenger, while the challenger cannot kill the city master. In any case, the challenge is sacred to the demons and is a one-on-one battle. No one is allowed to intervene. Right now there are 25 high-level demons and the Lord has already rejected three challenges this month, so this time he has to ept Xius challenge. Xiu doesnt know the rules, but when he saw that the other demons wouldnt interfere, he wasnt silly enough to deny that he was a challenger. He gave Dan a meaningful nce. Dan noticed and smiled, saying You can put your baby down. No one will touch him during the challenge. The Lord of Halphas City sucked in a breath, his heart filled with violent anger and malice. First, he would teach the uppity demon some manners, then he would call into ount that d***ed businessman. While the others were not paying attention to him, he took out a magic scroll that he had spent a fortune on, knowing that it would help preserve his life. Xiu put Du Ze down on a high rock and quickly treated his wounds. The other demons did not stop him. During this time, the Lord started chanting a magic spell. Xiu no longer hesitated; he turned and jumped down the rock and approached the Lord of Halphas City. Seeing Xiu draw near, the Lord decisively triggered the spell inscribed on the magic scroll. A transparent ring of force emerged, forming around the Lord and expanding outwards. Xiu jumped into the air, trying to avoid it. However, it changed direction with his movement and hit him. Thankfully, it did not cause him too much damage and he was able to deflect it. While Xiu was breaking free of the magic influence, the Lord finished chanting the next spell: -the Earths sanction! Thend began to quiver and countless lumps of earth gathered at the core of Halphas City. More and more stonesbined together and finally formed into a huge stone giant. Somewhere inside the giant was the Lord of Halphas City. Standing in front of the stone giant, one can see that Xiu is only as big as its foot. The demons were in a flurry as they stared at the huge stone giant, eyes full of anticipation and reverence for power. The stone giant looked at Xiu, who was as small as an antpared to it. Lifting its foot, it tried to trample Xiu C although its body is huge, its movement is unexpectedly agile. Xius purple eyes brightened and his blood boiled. He did not avoid the stomping foot. Behind him, his wings forcefully fanned the air and he raised his sword. The sharp demonic sword easily cut the stone giants foot into two. Xiu flew up, his eyes on the stone giants huge fist. Xiu flew to its side and severed the stone giants hand from its wrist. ...? Xiu did not fly to it again but drew back. Opposite him, the stone giant was still intact. The ces that he had cut off were together once again. The giants restoration ability is so strong that Xius attacks did not damaged it at all. The Lordughed: Ha ha ha ha ha! You cant beat me! In front of my magic, you are an ant! Go to hell!!! The stone giant waved its hands as if to p a mosquito to death. Xiu swiftly moved away and attacked, but no matter how he attacked it, the damaged ce was restored. Xiu narrowed his eyes slightly. The best thing to do would be to attack the ce where the magician was, but the stone giant was really too big and he cant spot the Lords hiding ce. If the stone giant could be destroyed in one fell swoop ... Xiu flew to one side to avoid the stone giants attack while thinking about the solution. His current body is powerful, stronger than any of his previous forms, but he is not familiar with it. He voluntarily awakened this bloodline. There was something in his body that spoke of a destructive force, but he did not know how to call it and make it aplish what he wanted to do. If he did not find a way to destroy the stone giant in one blow, the first to fall down will be him. Before Xiu could be too anxious, the Lord made his move. Inside the stone giant, the Lords stomach still hurt and his eyes were red with anger and hate. His eyes moved to the distant area where the dam**d demon ced the human. Chapter 18.2 C Protagonist: Give it back to me Once again Xiu cut off its hand, but the stone giant didnt give up trying to hit Xiu. It was easy to avoid the giant, but Xiu suddenly had a bad feeling C with the stone giants recovery speed, the other hand should have already been restored, why not attack him with both hands? Xiu had just figured out that something was wrong and his face showed his consternation. The Lord of Halphas City burst outughing whileunching his sneak attack: Haha C say goodbye to your human friend! Ignoring the stone fist above his head, he turned back. In his line of sight, he saw that the stone giants enormous hand was about to hit the rock where Du Ze was C with that speed and amount of force, Du Ze and the rock would both be smashed into rubble. A moment, it will take but a moment, and that moment is impossible for him to overtake... It was like pressing a pause button. The space around him was dyed ck and white.In that space and time, his heartbeat was so loud that it was deafening. That person C will die? His heart contracted painfully. That pain caused his brain to send outforting thoughts. He will not die. He can revive. He ... He will die. The first time they met, the man said: My only power is to restore myself. You can easily kill me. He has never deceived me. He will die. C but I wont allow it. So destroy everything, destroy that eyesore. -Snap- His heart beat wildly, the blood in his veins was boiling hot as it broke through a barrier, bringing unequalled strength. Now - A sudden burst of blindingly bright light stung the eyes of the demons. The purple-gold lightning tore through the void and a destructive energy obliterated the stone giants hands. When the beautiful lightning dispersed, all of the demons were looking at the ce where stone hand had disappeared without a trace. If it were not for the small purple lightning arc still crackling in the air, they might wonder if they dreamt the whole scene. Dan can hardly contain his excitement at finally seeing something fascinating. He cannot believe his eyes. That spectacr electric power ... This is obviously the legendary C The businessman shifted his eyes to look at the demon who was the culprit. Not just Dan, but all of the demons were looking at Xiu, whose fingertips were asionally sending out sparks. The demons breathing becamebored and their eyes were glued to Xiu. They were in a frenzy of awe and worship. What a mighty and beautiful devil! If it was not for the rules of a challenge, the others would have already kneeled in front of Xiu and asked to be his followers. Xiu looked at Du Zes closed eyes, then at the tiny current at his fingertips. The purple electricity affectionately rubbed his hands. The corners of his lips lifted and heughed. Why didnt he discover this before? This power is too simple and pure. Theres a word for it: Destruction. Deconstruction. Xius long ck hair fell down from his head, revealing a pair of gorgeous purple eyes. In those purple depths, electric power glowed. He looked at the stiff stone giant and his smile became wider and wider. Destroy it. Bang! A tiny current shed in the air, and then triggered a cascade of reactions, like falling dominos. An enormous power grid covered the stone giant. It cut it up mercilessly, destroyed it, and let the prey fall apart. Destruction, destruction, destruction... In a bustling city towards the east, a demon wearing a pair of spectacles raised his pen and was about to write something when he suddenly stopped. After confirming that the lightning element was not an illusion, he stood up and nearly overturned the tables and chairs: ... Lord Bael? ******* When the stone giant had been defeated, the Lord of Halphas City fell from the sky. The arrogant Lord was in terrible shape. Because he was not good at controlling lightning, half of his body was charred. His whole body was like a badly-roasted pig that was cooked by a rookie chef. Xius victory was clear and the demons were excited to know that they would have a more powerful Lord soon. Xiu stepped forward and ced his sword at the Lords throat, saying, Finally you came out. The Lord of Halphas City looked at Xiu in horror. Voice trembling, he said, You, you cant kill me C ording to the rules, you cannot - His eyes were wide with terror and his face pale with disbelief. The Lord desperately wanted to speak but could not say anything. The one holding a sword to his throat stooped down and said, Give it back to me. Give it to you ... What? ... The Lord couldnt figure out what Xiu wanted. The huge body fell to the ground, twitched a few times, then was still. The demons were in an uproar. They saw Xiu raise his sword again, a lot of blood sprayed out and stuck onto the de. Some of the blood had sshed on the smiling Xiu. He had to get back what belonged to him. The red glow of the Burning Desire Demonic Sword intensified as it was saturated with blood. Yes, its all yours, so take it back. In front of the other demons, Xiu cut into the body. He wanted to find the stomach but, because the Lord had a lot of fat in his body, he was repeatedly frustrated. So he began to dismember the corpse. All of the demons stared at this bloody scene. Even though demons are cruel, a sight such a this was very unusual. He is mine, everything is mine. Xiu finally found the stomach and the small intestines, but unfortunately the innards had been turned into paste by the lighting. This made Xius expression somewhat ugly. He destroyed the body and looked up. In his red-tinged vision, Dans figure was particrly striking. Dan knew that Xius attention was on him and he smiled, Hey, I just helped you - Give it back to me, was all Xiu said. Dan knew that he was referring to the clothes but he was reluctant since he had not thoroughly studied the restore function yet. While he hesitated for a moment, he saw the electricity crackling above Xius fingertips. Ill return it! Xiu took back the sweater vest. The familiar smell made the red light in his eyes dim slightly. When he looked up again, Dan had fled. The demons surrounding him kept silent as Xiu fanned out his wings and flew to a certain rock. Du Ze was still unconscious, therefore he could not see that the demon hovering over him had aplex expression. Xius eyes were still red, and he was tempted to do something to prove hisplete ownership of that human. The Burning Desire Demonic Sword whispered: Kill him, this is also total possession. Xiu stretched out a bloody hand to the ck-haired youths throat. As Du Ze breathed, his Adams apple trembled, proof of the life moving within him. As soon as force is applied, that movement will stop. The red glow of Burning Desire turned brighter and brighter. The next moment, Xius fingers felt the familiar warmth of Du Zes skin and started to stroke it. He did not betray me, the demon thought contentedly. Hes mine. The red glow in his purple eyes finally faded. He picked up Du Ze and left. ******* After escaping, Dan patted his forehead with the book in his hand and breathed a sigh of relief: Really terrible. Though he said that, there was no fear at all in the green-clothed demons face. When he put down his hand, he saw a blood stain on the cover of his book. Dan wiped his forehead with his hand and saw blood: his forehead had been cut open, and he hadnt noticed it at all. Dan looked at the blood and began tough happily: It is very interesting, it is really worthy of someone descended from him. For a long time he hasnt seen the lightning1 of destruction. He wiped his forehead with his hand and the cut in his face vanished in an instant: If it was allowed, I would like to fight with him, but its also interesting to continue watching as a bystander ... I still like the world, so I definitely do not want to go to the boring god-realm. ***** ***** Thew of the jungle is our truth. Invasion, destruction, and conquest? We are loyal to ourselves. Make us stronger with the blood of the enemy. Not satisfied with it? Go and y a game. Daring is a synonym for us; we pursue strength, speak with strength. Angels? That is a group of bird men. We? We are the noble demons (Asmodians). C Mixed Blood: Demon race collection The author has something to say: One day the protagonist dropped a reader on the river. Author: Did you drop a literary reader, a regr reader, or a two-cornered reader? Main character: Give it back to me. Reader: Which side should I spray with aunties blood first? Chapter 19 - Doujinshi: Yoooooo ~ Chapter 19 C Doujinshi: Yoooooo ~ Xiu embraced Du Ze and increased his speed. When he used lightning to destroy the stone giant, an overwhelming sense of fatigue burst out from inside of his body. The power of Destruction was very overbearing and frightening; the energy it consumed was too much for Xiu to bear. At that time, he felt like he was being controlled by something. Although his body was obviously so tired that he could not even raise a finger, his soul was very excited. His excitement even suppressed his fatigue and encouraged him to keep fighting. When he embraced Du Ze, that abnormal feeling gradually disappeared. In order to suppress his condition, Xiu had no other choice but to grab Du Ze and fly away. A white line suddenly appeared at the boundary between the red wastnd and purple sky. As they closed the distance, the white line be more clearly defined. Appearing before Xius eyes were countless white skeletons. The boundless white bones reced the red soil, spreading to the distant horizon til they met with the purple sky C just like ocean of bones. At this point, Xiu finally reached his limit. He found a hidden ce with enough room toy down. He retracted his wings and ced Du Ze down onto the ground. Afterwards, he sat down quietly to recover his physical strength and scrutinize the demonic de in his hand. The burning silver de reflected a pair of purple eyes. The pupils were no longer red and full of demonic charm. Xiu thought for a bit, took out the piece of metal he found in the necromancers tower, and ced it on the de of the demonic sword. The metal suddenly started to boil. It turned into silver liquid that covered the de. The scarlet de began to flicker as if it was in crisis, almost as though it was trying to escape, but the metal piecepletely swallowed it up. Eventually, the sword waspletely absorbed by the metal piece. The Qian Bian integrated the demonic de and turned back into a dull piece of metal. Xiu picked it up and mentally willed it to change. It reverted into the form of the silver-red sword. Satisfied with the weapon, Xiu then moved his eyes to the dark haired youth who was still in aa. In his darkest, most pathetic hour, this person with an unknown background and mystical power appeared. While in his undead form, Xiu only cared about this mans use and value. As a gnome, he was always skeptical and curious towards him. And now, he felt that none of that was important. As Xius ck nails glided over Du Ze severed arm, he thought to himself: as long as this person stays beside him, he will not care about his identity. He wants to control this person. The two moons climbed higher in the sky. Under the moonlight, the dark haired youths severed hand returned to its original state. Xiu watched quietly. He knows that at midnight, Du Ze will recover. Not just his body, all his possessions are like that. This makes Du Zes origin even more enigmatic. The mystery causes Xiu to feel a little bit unhappy; although he does not care about Du Zes identity, the mystery makes him feel like he cannotpletely control this person. Xius eyes fell on the book on Du Zes bosom. Every time he notices the book, this mans face immediately bes tense. Is that book... very important? Xiu reached out his hand to take thispanion. *** Du Ze was dreaming. In the dream, he was happily walking on the road. Suddenly, he fell into a pit. The hole was extremely deep, with no bottom in sight. He plummets, descending forever. When Du Ze felt like he would continue to fall like this, he suddenly saw a bunch of people also performing the same free fall. Those people looked at him calmly: A neer? Du Ze looked nkly at the group of people hanging in the air. They all have the same cold and lonely atmosphere, which gave him a feeling of intimacy. It was as though he was going to join an organization. Dear seniors, Du Ze asked, why is this pit so deep? Because this pit was dug by the author, the crowd answered with a vicious tone. You know what? This hole is called Mixed Blood, haha. Ye Zhi Qiu, you eunuch (cheap)! (PS: eunuch = pit)1 ... WTF!!! Du Ze was furious and opened his eyes. He then heard a low maic voice beside him: Youre awake? Du Ze reflexively looked at the direction of the sound and immediately saw a demon sitting next to him. Lowering the book in his hands, the demon turned his head and look at Du Ze. At this point, the silly and adorable readers thoughts were still in dreand with the evil author. He just stared at the demon, his thoughts slowly processing that he is now seeing a tall and handsome male protagonist, very unscientific ... protagonist? Memories of the time before he fell unconscious finally came back. Du Ze was so nervous that he almost jumped up. He looked around: Where is the meat mountain? Where is that f**ker Dan? Most importantly C where is the protagonist ?! However, other than the demon there was no one else there. The demon sitting by his side has a pair of curved horns. Under the ck hair, he has extremely beautiful purple eyes. There was a faint, wicked smile on his pouty lips, making it seem like hes amused about something. The demon was really too good-looking, yet there was something very familiar about him. The cute reader thought: How could I not remember a person like him who looks like every mans public enemy number one? Then the idiot reader caught a glimpse of the very ill-fitting white shirt on the demons upper body. Crazy, hysterical thoughts filled his head.2 ... Hello, are you the protagonist of Daming Lake?3 Du Ze restrained his impulse to escape from reality by taking off his sses and cleaning them. Trembling, he asked: Xiu? The demons smile became bigger, he seemed to be in a pleasant mood: Its me. Du Ze... Du Ze said: Its not me, the world is changing too fast. C Who can tell him why the protagonist awakened his demon blood? Ah! Du Ze wants to kneel down. The sequence of events of the Mixed Blood novel is roughly like this: the orphanage (human) the Magic Institute examination in the magic tower inter-school match Temple of Light (undead race awakened) whole maind hunts him down Lost Lands Lost Elven vige (elven race awakened) ... Monuments of Gnome (gnome race awakened) ... Reverse Side of the Continent (demon race awakened). In the reverse side of the continent, the protagonist fought 72 gods and goddess. He levelled up by going through this difficult trial, eventually defeating the chief god C Bael. Bael is the god at the peak of the 72 magical gods and is also the strongest god of the demon race. The Bael Citadel is the most prosperousndmark in the entire continent, whether in economics or military. The protagonist must try to gnaw through these hard bones. He fought until he was severely wounded. In the central square of each city stands a statue of the god they worship. It is said that each statue contains a drop of blood from that god. The Bael Citadel must of course erect Baels statue. As the protagonist struggled with the enemy, the statue suddenly burst. Baels blood soared straight into the protagonists body, awakening the demon blood inside him. At this time, there was a high status demon in the area. The demon saw the protagonists demon form was unable to control his excitement, subconsciously uttering Xius status: the protagonist is the descendant of Bael. So the protagonist instantly be part of the royal family of the demon race; the whole maind was dominated by the protagonist. But now, the storyline ... how can this happen? Thebat power of the Demon is a BUG/CHEAT; the protagonist who awakens the blood of the demon race will have his power go up a whole level. But the storyline now is messed up. The struggling reader who relies on his ability to predict uing events ah... Without the plot advantage, how he can improve his favorability rating? Du Zes heart is broken. Xiu cannot see the pieces of Du Ze broken ss heart lying on the ground. Holding the book in his hand, he ced it in front of Du Zes eyes, pointing to the first page. He asked a question, trying to find answer to what he was curious about from the beginning: What is this? Du Ze saw the picture of two people together with the sentence A ~ I want to ~~~... The picture became infinitelyrge in his eyes, zoomed in, erged, erged, erged ... This is it. This is. It. Ah ~ The whole world plunged into a mysterious silence. Du Ze stares at the Teammate who was transmitting a yoooooo ~ in Xius hands. The brains CPU has overloaded. It was seen, seen, seen ... shi*! C Wait a minute, the protagonist just asked What is this and not This is me, right?! A stupid reader suddenly reacted. Pretending to be calm, he asks: Up to where did you read? Just to the second page. The second page ... That was when the protagonist was helping his old enemy fire his pistol,4 a yaoi H scene, very good. Du Zes tension rxed by half: Did you understand? The drawings can be understood. His eyes narrowed. The words, on the other hand, are words I never saw before. Looking at the reaction of the protagonist, the reader who was coerced to bring his fellow teammate felt temporarily relieved. The two dimensional fanart did not look like the real thing. As long as Xiu does not understand the words in the book and does not see the transformation in theter parts, he will not be aware that one of the two passionate characters in the book is himself. The worst is that he will just assume this is a porn book. Speaking of words andnguages, Du Ze found out that he has no trouble with them at all. He can understand thenguages the others used even though he never heard them before, as if there was an invisible trantor around him that taught him to talk. The protagonist is now focusing on the strange text, so Du Ze profoundly says: This is an ancientnguage ... Return the book to me. Xiu heard the sentence and nced at the book, tilting his head as if thinking of something. Du Ze readily epted the challenge and prepared himself to answer Xius questions. As a precaution, Du Ze also checked his hearing aid to see the battery, afraid that thispanion was going to go on strike at an important moment. Very good, this time the battery is quite full: enough for them to talk for a long time. Hearing aid: Haha. (Trantors note: a censored scene is omitted here. You can read the full chapter on another website. Please visit the Novelupdates page for the link to that chapter.) ... afterwards. Noticing Du Zes line of sight, the demon was ready to make trouble again and suddenly proposed: One more time? ****** ****** When the war was at a stalemate, the statue of the god, Bael, suddenly cracked! It started as a little crack which then spread little by little. In the end, a fracture shaped like a spider web covered the whole statue. In front of everyones gaze, the giant statue broke into rubble, leaving a bright red liquid floating in the air. Bael Citys Lord stared at the liquid: It was true! ording to the legend, the 72 cities were made by the 72 gods; supposedly each city has their respective gods statue, in which a drop of the gods blood was ced. But up until now, no one was able to destroy those god statues, so this rumor has not been confirmed. At this moment the red blood floated on the air as if to tell people that it was not a legend, but the truth. But why did Baels statue suddenly burst ... All the Demons greedily gazed at that red liquid. This is the gods blood! The blood of the powerful god Bael! The Demons were tempted to grab the legendary gods blood, the Lord was the first to reach out. But when he almost touched the red liquid, the drop of blood flew in between his fingers, and directly flung itself between eyebrows of the viin who attempted to dominate the reverse side of the continent! Xiu, feeling a pain in his forehead, bent down. A strange, painful feeling once again filled his entire body. He looked at his hand. His ck fingernails do not look human anymore. The top of his head and his back were assaulted by a severe pain and felt hot C something wasing out from those ces. The demons stared at Xiu, amazed. The blue-eyed human was no longer there, instead bing a ... demon? It was a very handsome demon, withrge bat wings rising wide behind him, his ck hair fluttering, with curved horns and a pair of purple eyes. Xiu nced at the changes in his body. He licked his finger,ughing happily. Of course, he was a monster. C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: the reader is sick of5 fighting Doujinshi: yoooooo~ Author: yoooooo~ Protagonist: Yo. Readers: ... So annoying (sF)sߩߣ6 Chapter 20 - Reader/Protagonist: Don’t make a fuss Chapter 20.1 C Reader/Protagonist: Dont make a fuss Du Ze changed the topic decisively. Seemingly calm, he looked around while his face expressed the thought dont be silly, this is a time for serious academic discussion. He asked: What is this ce? Actually, when Du Ze saw the piled-up bones after finishing their mutual cultivation,1 he knew that they were at the reverse side of the continents undead sea of bones. In the world of Mixed Blood, the Chaos Continent was like this: at the center was the Lost Land, the far north is a very cold ce, the east is a deadly desert, the south contained the demonic beasts forest, and in the west is the boundless sea. In the reverse side of the continent, the western part is also a sea, butposed of countless dead souls. It is a paradise for the undead where their fighting power is greatly increased and the other races powers will be restricted. Although ... when he saw the sea of undead souls, what first appeared in his brain wasnt in the novel, this is where the protagonist in his undead form arrived, but rather this is where the protagonist, in his undead form, and his enemy got it on C again C finally -? My moral integrity has be really small! Doujinshi: me me. reluctant du ze Remember this? Notice the skulls in the background. Xiu was not interested in this topic. He looked at the doujinshi and carelessly replied: Im not sure ...e here. That was the same as saying e here, its time for more harmonious health education.2 I know this ce, said Du Ze, still hoping to change the topic: This should be the undead soul sea. Finally, Xius attention was caught: Undead soul sea? Du Ze was relieved and began to recite lines from the novel: The western part of the reverse side of the continent is where thendys buried under piles of bones. The creatures here call it the sea of undead souls. You know a lot, said Xiu. It seemed like a rhetorical question. Du Ze nodded in a profound way. When the silly Moe person saw that Xiu was smiling, he continued saying Many things are very interesting ... Du Ze saw that Xiu was looking at the doujinshi in his hands and his face cracked. Harmonious topic: Im back. Du Zes salvation came in the form of movement in the sea of undead souls. It came from the depths, as though something had emerged from the sea and was rushing towards them. The sounds ofbat became louder and louder. Even Du Ze could hear it clearly, but when he turned to look at Xiu, thetter seemed unsurprised. Xius eyes narrowed slightly and he appeared to be somewhat unhappy. Through a gap in the bone heap, Du Ze and Xiu saw two demon girls, one in red and one in blue. Their beautiful faces were the same, therefore they must be twin sisters. The girl in the red dress had a bouquet of white flowers in her arms. The flowers had ck stems and white petals were shaped like skulls. The girl in blue was wielding a sword and guarding the other girl. As they fled, they nervously looked behind where a group of translucent demons were chasing them. Under the girls feet, bones continuously emerged to hinder their progress. When Du Ze saw this, he was excited. Not because he saw a pair of beautiful demon sisters, but because he guessed their identities. Protagonist, your familys harem members have finally appeared!!! In Mixed Blood, the number of sisters was ever-increasing and the harem was ever-expanding. Among the harem members, there were a few that made the readers eyes brighten, like the demon sisters. Firstly, because they are demons, they made the harem more diverse. Secondly, they are twin sisters, which is icing on the cake. Thirdly, the chaste author wrote that the two sisters became the wings of the protagonist. (P.S. If you do not understand, please dont search the inte for 3P)3 The girl in blue is Violet while the one in red is Alice. They are the Lords of Belial City. In the original plot of Mixed Blood, the protagonist had just arrived in the reverse side of the continent when he saw the undead attacking Violet. Naturally, that was a good time for the usual hero saves the beauty moment. He then learned a lot about this ce from Violet and she also told him that she had a twin sister who was cursed by a Necromancer. She was in the sea of undead souls to collect medicine for her sister. A Necromancers curse was not a problem at all for the protagonist who had unlocked his undead bloodline. True to its mainstream harem novel roots, the treatment that the protagonist gave the sister in Mixed Blood embodied the readers and authors moral integrity: Why do you want to undress? To save you. Why are you kissing me? To save you. The body is so cold. Ill keep you warm. When the readers started makingments like hey, hey, hey, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu replied: Come on, this is scientific first aid for hypothermia. While Du Ze was remembering the plot of Mixed Blood, Violet and Alice were caught in a dilemma. Surrounded by spirits, Violet whispered a few words to Alice, who shook her head violently. Violet seemed to be trying to persuade her but there was amotioning from the direction of their escape. Jie Jie jie ... a dryugh echoed through the sea of dead souls, making impossible to pinpoint where the sound came from. Its really a sisterhood, but you dont have to worry about being apart. I wont anyone let go. A ring of Necromantic power appeared and a tall, thin figure in ck robes entered the circle. I would like to apologize if we offended Your Excellency by inadvertently breaking into your territory. Violet knew that the undead had a strong territorial instinct. If it wasnt necessary, she wouldnt have brought Alice to the sea of undead souls. She tried to negotiate with the undead: We are the city Lords of Belial City. To cure the blood poison gue that is spreading in our city, we need skull flowers. I promise you, in the name of the Lord Belial, that you will be reimbursed satisfactorily. I know, Jie Jie, of course I know C I did not send my collection of blood poison gue seeds in vain. Violet thundered: It was you!? Of course, honey. If I didnt send you a gift, how would I get you toe to my ce? The ck-robed undead shook with Jie Jieughter: Wee to my territory, baby, I am the Lord here - Between the calcium carbide4 mes, Violets sword cut off the head of the ck robe. Although the robe copsed and the bones rolled about, that Jie Jieughter did not stop. Violet stared at the robe and pile of bones C the other did not appear in his real body. Because Du Ze and Xius ce is well concealed, the people fighting did not see them. Du Zes feelings areplicated. This is like watching a Mixed Blood prequel. He and the protagonist arrived just in time to watch as the sister was cursed by the undead mage. Du Ze was in awe of the Great Gods story. In order to let the protagonist execute the hero saves the beauty cliche and push down the sister, the background event was being carried out right in front of their eyes. There were no plot holes. The world is really too professional! So from the time the girls appeared up to now, Du Ze was just repeating in his mind Watch the plot unfold, watch the protagonist. He has been waiting for the hero to save the beauty. Now the sisters were surrounded, but there was no response from Xiu. When the sisters looked like they were going to be taken, Xiu ... looked like he was going to fall asleep? ... Protagonist, you are on strike?! Du Ze cannot help but remind Xiu to follow the script: Not going to do anything? Xiu lifted his head and looked at the scene: No need. Du Ze suddenly realized that there really is no need to save the demon sisters right now. ording to the original plot, the demon sisters will be able to escape this time, but one sister will be cursed. When the proper timeses, the protagonist will cure (push down) the sister, so everything will be alright. His reason told him that was right, but somehow he had a feeling that something was wrong. It was as if a substandard gear had been inserted somewhere in a machine and he couldnt spot where exactly it went awry. At this time, there is a new change in the script. When Du Ze tried to attract Xius attention he sensed a disharmony in the plot. C If Du Ze thinks intervention is not needed because of the plot, okay. But why did Xiu say No need? Looking at the demon sisters, Xius purple eyes reflected the girls helpless, fragile appearance. Though a rock had been tossed into the water, no ripples were made C the demon girls distress didnt cause any reaction from Xiu.5 Xiu feels he doesnt need to save them because they dont have any value to him. Chapter 20.2 C Reader/Protagonist: Dont make a fuss Alice, who had been very quiet until now, surprised the onlookers when she suddenly stretched out a fist, spread her fingers, and revealed her palm. A red me was sticking to the skin of her palm. It seemed to be brighter as it drank her life force. Violet saw the me on Alices hand and called out in rm: No!!! The me was growing brighter and brighter, changing colors C orange, red, yellow, pale yellow, then, finally, pure white. The white me emitted endless light and heat. The evil spirits that surrounded the two sisters burned, wailing as they vaporized. In the white light, Alice smiled at her beloved sister and fell to the ground quietly. Violet held Alice in her arms and sprang back up, tears on her face. The white me was still burning in the air after Alice fell. Jie Jiesughter finally stopped. The Necromancer shouted angrily and countless skeletons tried to approach Violet and Alice but were melted. Violet wiped away her tears. She picked up Alice and desperately ran forward, leaving the circle of mes. Behind her, the white mes burned lower but did not look like it was dying. It was more like it was concentrating its energy for an explosion. Violet, holding Alice, stepped over a skeleton and tripped, rolling down over a hill of bones. They fell to the bottom ... right in front of Du Ze, whose eyes widened in shock. The two groups of people: ... Violet had not expected to see more people around. The situation was urgent and she had no time to think. She stabbed the sword into the bones and her battle aura red out, protecting herself and her twin. Before Du Ze could react, his cor tightened and he was pulled onto Xius embrace. Xiu opened his wings and wrapped the two of them in its darkness. Dont try to escape - The white me leapt up onest time then exploded. Boom-!!! Dazzling white light swallowed up the world, a huge part of the sea of undead souls was destroyed, and innumerable bones were blown to pieces. After the light faded, ashes from the sky fell, obscuring everyones vision. The strength of Alices forbidden technique was so great that even the Necromancer, who was hidden in the dark, was affected. One of his hands and the staff it held was sted off. When the Necromancer saw a figure in the haze of ashes lifting another person, his attention was caught. The undead mage took out a ck skull from his bosom, which was the most precious treasure that his teacher had given him. The necromancer hesitated for a moment before his dismay and hesitation was reced by impulsive anger. He stared at the two figures. then crushed the skull head. I curse you! You will endure the agony of extreme cold day and night! You can only dance with the dead! -until you belong to me! A white shadow came out of the broken skull in his hand and flew towards its target. A grey mist from the hand of the one of the figures seemed to want to stop it. Purple energy arced across the distance and hit the white shadow but it had no effect. The curse hit the target. The necromancer began tough as the cursed figure bent over in pain. Jie Jie Jie Jie, very painful, this is your punishment! The necromancer paused for a moment, then continued his taunting: Jie Jie, if you are willing to follow me and be my people, then I will make you feel very ... happy? Necromancersughter abruptly stopped. He looked through the haze of ashes and saw two shadows, plus the previous two figures. There were four shadows. It was only then that the Necromancer realized C the sisters had fire and water elemental powers, why did he just see ... thunder and lightning? As though to confirm that the Necromancer had really seen lighting, a huge burst of electric energy lit up the sea of undead souls. The necromancer could finally see the other four people clearly. In addition to the demon twins, there was another demon and a human. Du Ze had his arms around himself because his body was invaded by an intense coldness. Something cold had hit him from behind, making his body shiver and his teeth chatter. At that moment, Du Ze bitterly recognized that his luck stat was still E. ... Why do I always get hit?! _(;3)_ A light breeze sprang up. It was Xiu, who spread his wings and leaped into the air. Xiu hovered in the air high above the sea of undead souls. From the viewpoint of the undead mage hiding in the darkness, the figure of the demon is lit from behind, making him difficult to see. All the Necromancer can see are the demons purple eyes with vertical slit pupils. Come out. Under the watchful eyes of the onlookers, Xiu drew the Burning Desire Demonic Sword. His voice was as soft as a lovers whisper when he said: What did you just say ... Whos going to be your man? ****** ****** Setting foot on the dark rednd, Xiu sized up this strange ce. Thendscape was bleak, the sky was a hazy purple, and the earth was illuminated with a gloomy red light. The withered nts shook wearily on the Scarlet Mountain Rock. The wind blew from afar and instantly crushed a few nts into powder. The ck powder fell from the air, like a mournfulment. This is the reverse side of the continent? The spirit beast meowed. Xiu stroked its head and summoned the three-headed Cerberus. The dog folded its legs and let Xiu mount it. It was time to find a creature to get information about this side of the continent. He looked around at the rednd. In the West was a white line while the other directions was just more of the barren red wilderness. So he began to ride towards the West. He found that the white line was actually a ce made up of countless bones. The bones were piled up into high hills, like an ocean of bones. The spirit of the undead was especially strong here. At the top of a hill made of bones, a girl appeared. She was wearing blue and had long ck hair and purple eyes. She stared at the demon. That was a demon girl. Her petite body seemed tired from fighting and she was biting her cherry red lips. Standing atop bones that smelled of death, she looked very beautiful and pure. He smiled: He had found the right person. C an excerpt from Mixed Blood ******** Experimental Theatre1 ******* Reader: This young actor is not shou (uke) ... Protagonist: Dont make a fuss. Protagonist: Eight races tonight. Reader: Dont make a fuss. Author: I want to abandon the novel. Reader/Protagonist: Dont make a fuss. Chapter 21 - Protagonist: What’s this situation? Chapter 21.1 C Protagonist: Whats this situation? What did you just say ... Whos going to be your man? ... ... Hes fixated on the wrong thing! The protagonist is more concerned about the enemy who wants to capture his younger brother and doesnt even ask for an exnation? Du Ze almost fell down on his knees. He was at a loss. However, with his 0 point restore, he doesnt care about the curse. In addition, protagonist, you still want to burn it?! What happened when he was unconscious? The Necromancer who was hiding in the dark felt a certain strange pressure.1 He finally understood the present situation. The Yin Ling curse seems to have been cast on the wrong person. This made the necromancer very angry, but he is not stupid enough to provoke the demon. All this time, the Necromancer had been living in the sea of undead souls using the things his teacher had left him, but he has not been able to master his own magic. After seeing the beautiful Belial City Lord, he lusted after her.2 The Necromancer can only use terrible means to lure them to his territory, then use the location advantage to capture the demon sisters. The Necromancer was pretending to be dead. Xiu sought for traces of the undead in air. However, the aura of death from sea of undead souls was too strong; all other smells and information were masked by it. Neither could the undead mage be seen by the naked eye. It was one of the reasons why Violet and Alice had been so outmatched. The enemy did not appear, but just summoned the undead to fight for him. In the sea of undead souls, the magical cost of summoning the undead were negligible. Purple lightning once again raged in the sea of the undead souls. Violet was fascinated and stared at Xiu. This powerful force was too crazy. She could not help but want to kneel to worship him and be his follower. After the purple lighting died down, the sea of undead souls had huge holes where bones had been pulverized. Countless bones slowly slid down to fill the holes. The Necromancers throat was dry with fear. A few inches more and that terrible lighting would have destroyed himpletely. Not even his ashes would be left. He stared in horror at the demon licking the arc of lightning at his fingertips; the smile on his face was both demonic and charming: Youre noting out? The next one will blow you up. Protagonist, your domineering value is over 9000!3 Achoo! Du Ze sneezed and continued to look excitedly at the fight with a shiver. Ever since he was transported into this world, what Du Ze has looked forward to the most are these moments when the domineering protagonist humiliates the enemy. Now that he finally got his wish, the silly reader has forgotten his own troubles and the memory of his sufferings faded. Daring to prey on the younger brothers and sisters of the protagonist, these characters are the real warriors; they have the courage to live a bleak life as cannon fodder! The Brave Warrior Necromancers brain was nk. He almost obediently left his hiding ce, but when he saw Du Ze, the Necromancer suddenly thought: The demonspanion was cursed by him, in order to remove the curse, the demon wont kill him, so this is ... a trap? Xiu waited a while, and found, to his regret, that the other party was not fooled. The demon had a rough idea of where the Necromancer was, based on his previous actions, and tried to force him out of hiding with his speech. Xiu looked at the power at his fingertips. If he were at the peak of his power he would be confident that he couldpletely destroy the sea of undead souls, but now he has a little less power.4 Once again he felt his weakness, clearly the shape of the demon is extremely powerful, but in the current situation, he is helpless. Xiu looked at the sea of the undead and, for the first time, he felt that it would be good if he were in his undead form. C Do you really think so? It was the voice that guided him when he awakened his demon form. This voice is not from outside, but from the depths of his body, like some ancient melody, representing the whispers of his blood. C Come then. When he regained his senses, he was in a strange space. The ce was pitch ck, and the only thing he could see was a cone5 suspended in the air. He looked at his hands and body but he waspletely without concrete form. Now he looked like a ball of consciousness. Xiu thought he knew where he was. There were eight scarlet totems around him and on top of four of them were torches floating in the air. One of the torches was lit with a purple fire.6 He looked at the totems and a massive amount of information entered his brain. He cked out for a moment. When he came back to himself, he seemed to remember nothing. Xiu jerked back and looked at the ground. His shadow was drawn very long by the light of the torches, but he could clearly see wings and horns; it was the shadow of his demon form. He went around looking at the torches, seeing his past, until he came to one that was painted with blood, and he knew he had found what he wanted. When Xiu reached out a hand to the torch, he didnt know why he asked himself again: What is he? C A miracle. That person replied. Xiu touched the handle of the torch. The torch on the left suddenly extinguished its purple me, and the torch in front of him burst into a gray me, illuminating every corner of the ce, and Xiu cast a new shadow. It was a dark shadow with curly hair. Under the astonished gaze of all, Xiu suddenly fell into the sea of the undead, stirring up ashes. Out of the ashes a pale hand emerged and pressed down on the bones, supporting its master. A Lich! Violet stared in astonishment at the ck-haired man who had just climbed up out of the ashes and bones. Why is this horrible undead creature here at the edge of the sea of the undead?! When the Lich looked at her, Violet subconsciously tightened her hold on the unconscious Alice, her mind nk. However, Violet soon realized that the Lich was not looking at her, but at the ck-haired youth beside her. She heaved a sigh of relief, but was still anxious C now the sea of undead souls was restless because of the presence of a high-level undead person. Chapter 21.2 C Protagonist: Whats this situation? Du Ze stared at the Lich in a daze. Although Yi Ye Zhi Qiu did write in Mixed Blood that once the protagonist had awakened four kinds of blood, he can freely transform into those awakened forms but C protagonist, your upgrade speed is too fast! It was only after 100 chapters of the novel before the protagonist awakened four of his forms, and it was at 130 chapters when he discovered the secret of blood transformation. Now the protagonists front feet awakened the demon form, and hind legs understood the blood transformation ... FML! Protagonist, this is going against heavens will? Thoroughly rebel against heaven! = =+ The moral integrity of the crazed fan is broken again. Xiu looked gloomily at Du Ze, who was huddled into himself and shivering, then Xius gaze turned to the undead mages hiding ce. He didnt say anything this time. Qian Bian (Thousand Changes, his weapon) turned into a death scythe in his hands. The Lich reached out with his power. Not far from where he was standing, the bones started to move to reveal a small hole. An awkward shadow was dragged out by a skeleton and hung on a scaffold made of bones. Unexpectedly, the undead mage was a dark elf with long white hair and dark skin. The elves have always been beautiful, but right now his face was twisted with fear. In the Chaos Continent, the dark elves are fallen elves, also known as drow, with white hair and ck skin. They worship a spider Goddess. As everybody knows, one of the main characteristics of dark elves is that they arescivious. The dark elf tried to flee the moment the high-level undead appeared, but the Lich gave him no chance to escape. The Necromancer had some mastery over the undead as a middle-rank mage, but that is not enough to stand against the other. When the Lich appeared, the sea of undead soulspletely surrendered itself to him. The dark elf began to despair. In front of the undead Lich, his only trump card C the curse C is useless. The bones in the sea of the undead souls automatically formed a path to let their master through to the dark elf. The fear in the dark elfs eyes grew stronger and he shouted in horror: I was wrong! Im not going to pursue those two sisters again! Ill go and remove that curse on yourpanion, dont kill me! Standing in front of the dark elf, there was no expression on the Lichs pale face, but to the dark elf this was more frightening than anger because the other person looked at him as if he were looking at a dead man. You cant kill me! My mentor is Anat! If you kill me, my mentor will - Of course, Xiu didnt listen to any of his nonsense. The Lichs put his hand on the dark elfs temples. When Xiu loosened his hand, the dark elf hung limply from the rack. The corpse of a dark elf is a rare material, so Xiu put it in the contract space of the Necromancer1 The Lich reasoned that the dark elf, when he was turned into an undead, would never disobey him again. Violet looked at the undead in awe when she realized that he was wearing the same clothes as the demon who had suddenly vanished. When Du Ze saw the dark elf hanging his head, he thought that the dark elf had just fainted but when he was thrown into the contract space, he realized that the dark elf was dead. Dead ... The scene had no sense of reality for Du Ze. Was it because the dark elf died too quietly, or because, subconsciously, he still thinks that this is just a novel? After doing all this, the Lich turned to where Du Ze was but then copsed into the sea of bones. Du Ze helplessly watched as Xiu fall down neatly, then threw off his disorderly mood. Trembling, he ran to Xius side, extremely worried, but to his relief, Xiu just seemed to be asleep. Du Ze remembered that in Mixed Blood, it was written that each time the protagonist changed his form, he would be in aa for a few days. After all, if he could change at any time without any penalty, then that ability would be too strong for the plot. However, ording to the author, once Xiu unlocks all eight bloodlines, he can freely shift into whichever form he wanted without falling into aa. What should we do now? Du Ze looked at the surrounding bones. His mind was empty of ideas. Violet, after hesitating for a long time, finally stepped forward: You, hello. Seeing Du Zes expressionless face, and clearly sensing that the other person is weak, Violet doesnt know why she felt anxious. I am the Lord of the City of Belial ... Would you like toe to Belial City as my guest? *** He opened his eyes and the light fell on his face with a warm feeling. How long has it been since he saw the light? He was in a strange room. There were not a lot of decorations, but it made people feel veryfortable. As he was about to get up, he found that there was something heavy lying on top of his body. Xiu opened the quilt and saw Du Ze almost half-naked. Their two bodies were entwined. The ck-haired youth was soundly asleep, curled up on Xius bosom. The sses had been removed and Du Zes face rested on Xius chest. Du Zes soft hair was brushing across his skin with the youths every breath. Not just his head, but also Du Zes hands and feet were also clinging to Xiu. The two peoples bodies were stuck together with almost no gap between them. Xiu was surprised. Whats this situation? Chapter 22 - Author: In YY novels, lilies can be straightened Chapter 22.1 C Author: In YY novels, lilies can be straightened (Note: Du Ze is an otaku and he uses anime terms a lot. Yuri (ٺ) means lily.) Xiu did not dislike the skin-to-skin contact. That persons body was soft and it made the undeads perpetually cold skin feel like it was warming up. That smell ... Xiu hesitated for just a moment before stretching out a finger to feel Du Zes breath. As Du Ze exhaled, Xius fingers were wrapped in hot and moist air, but underneath it was the cold and cloudy breath of the undead. Du Ze was awakened by Xius movements. The ck-haired youth opened his eyes, confused, but did not raise his head right away. His right hand quickly and skillfully hunted around until he found his sses. When Du Ze put on the sses, he raised his head and saw that Xiu was awake. He felt like a fool, and at that moment he saw the final oue.1 The novel said that the protagonist would be in aa for five days. Why did he wake up after just four days?! The bitter reader wanted to weep, yetcked the tears. When the demon sister led them to Belial city, Du Ze was finally able to eat and sleep. He naively believed that all of his hardships were over and waited for a better future. Then the curses imprinting on the first thing it sees, like a baby chick problem struck Du Ze with a vengeance.2 The cold curse wasnt stopped by the 0-point restore! The cold curses method is this: the caster calls a demon to enter the specified target body, and the very cold Yin spirit will make the ursed person feel cold from his or her soul. Because it is acting on the soul, it is useless to try to defeat the cold by wearing more clothes. The use of fire elements wont help either. As far as people can see, the body temperature of the ursed person is not abnormal when felt externally. The curse doesnt damage the physical body; it is purely a spiritual torment. Since the cause of the curse is the Yin spirit, if the spirit is destroyed or leaves the ursed, the curse will disappear. In Mixed Blood, the protagonist easily sucked out the spirit from Alices body. That was why Du Zes fate was quite tragic. He had never seen such a cute fool of a Yin spirit. He had expected to be able to get rid of the curse when his 0-point restore ability activated, but restore cant stop the Yin spirits actions. At midnight Du Ze was restored to his normal state. The Yin spirit in his body was cast out and the cute spirit looked around with wide eyes. The first time he saw the Yin spirit, Du Ze was interested in the white shadows crying expression. But then the spirit looked around nkly and suddenly ran back to Du Zes body, chirping like a baby chick. Du Ze: ... Your moms eggs! Why are you trying to act cute? Your master is gone, Im begging you to pursue freedom, boy! Du Ze endured the extreme cold until the next midnight when the spirit was squeezed out. When the spirit was still disoriented and couldnt understand why it was expelled, Du Ze turned to run but again was attacked by the bear child (the naughty spirit). On the third day, judging from its expression, Du Ze thought that the spirit was about to cry. Du Ze almost cried himself. No matter how many creatures were around, the Yin spirit only recognized Du Ze; it refused to possess anyone who wasnt Du Ze. Violet wanted to help but couldnt. Belial City had no experts in undead magic, otherwise the blood poison gue wouldnt have caused such devastation in their territory and they wouldnt have had to search for a cure for it. Du Ze wanted to cry; he could only put his hope on Xiu who was still in aa. Right now Du Ze saw that Xius eyes are green C which means that he is a life-saving medicine and a human-shaped hot water bottle for Du Ze. The curse of the Yin spirit can be alleviated if it is suppressed by a high-level undead person. In Mixed-Blood, Violet had to run to the sea of undead souls every once in a while to find herbs to ease Alices suffering until they met the protagonist. In Belial City, are there any higher level undead than the Lich? Therefore, the reader was unable to bear it and grabbed Xius hand out of some evil impulse. When Du Ze grasped Xius hand, the readers frozen fingers finally felt like they regained their normal temperature C but the warmth only affected the hand. The rest of him was still extremely cold. Thus the degeneration of Du Zes moral integrity began. Initially he just held Xius hand, then the whole arm, and so on, until atst the frenzied reader tore off the protagonists clothes and clung to Xiu. From beginning to end, the object of his aggression was in aa, which made this a brutal assault on an unconscious person.3 Some silly, cute person then thought (obviously this is wishful thinking): as long as he stops before the protagonist wakes up then Xiu will not find out that Du Ze forcefully seized another man in his arms. Du Ze held on to Xiu for a few days in a row because of the cold curse. Because he had not rested well for quite some time, he identally fell asleep while on him, which precipitated this disaster. And now Du Zes gaze moved from Xius eyes to Xius chest, silent. Xiu stared at Du Zes expressionless face. This is the first time Xiu was able to observe the others face closely and for so long. Every curve of the others face was magnified several times, clearly reflected in Xius eyes. He suddenly realized that this person wasnt as indifferent as he seemed. The ck-haired youths face had almost no expression, but if one looked closely, the tension in his facial muscles showed a refusal to reveal ... nervousness? Du Ze waspletely unaware that Xius keen eyes had prated his usual elegantly beautiful aloof from worldly affairs surface and saw the silly, cute boy underneath. He put on the headphones. This was going to be very difficult to exin. Protagonist, you want the calm young man to know that what you want to hug is a sister, but this is just human error, the way he calcted the days must be wrong!4 ... my body is so cold. ... Did he just start to recite the lines again foolishly? The soul fire in Xius eyes red then suddenly extinguished. Without the soul fire animating the eyes of the undead, they bepletely dull and would not reflect anything anymore. But Du Ze had a feeling that Xiu was examining Du Zes souls condition. After Xius investigation was finished, the Lichs eyes returned to normal. Xiu simply said: I will warm you up. C Do you have to be so professional?! Suddenly the silly reader experienced the protagonists professionalism as the Lich began his scientific first aid treatment. Chapter 22.2 C Author: In YY novels, lilies can be straightened Xiu took off Du Zes sses and, before he could react, Du Ze was turned onto his back,ying him t on the bed with Xiu on his knees above him. The Lichs long ck curls tumbled down his pale shoulders. Not waiting for Du Ze to curl up and shiver from the cold, Xiu stooped down and kissed him on the lips. This was not the first time that their lips touched. When they first met, the skeleton lying under the statue of god could only watch as the ck-haired youth walked towards him, crouched down, and kissed him C Du Ze was saving Xiu then. Now the ck-haired youth on the bed could only watch as the pale, handsome Lich leaned over and kissed him C Xiu was now saving Du Ze. The same two people, the same behavior, even the purpose of the action is the same, but because the dominant person is different, the action is very different. The first time, Du Zes motive was I want to save him, I dont want him to be in pain. With that thought, he gave his soul to Xiu. A lot of time passed since then, but now Xiu has the same idea. The soul mes in his eyes were fluctuating as he slightly lowered his eyelids, concentrating all of his attention on his prey.1 This person ... is important. Du Ze felt Xius ice-cold thin lips on his, and when the Lichs tongue explored his mouth, he was unsure of what to do with his own. Obviously he knew that this was just Xius way of sucking out the spirit and saving him, but this type of behavior of ones lips and tongue will always have a different meaning. Along with the time when he gave his soul to Xiu, this was the second time that Du Ze has kissed someone C and its even the same person! But this time, the impact of the kiss was much stronger than the first. The previous time they kissed, the other was in his skeleton shape. This time Xiu was in his Lich form. For Du Ze, he very vividly felt that he was kissing a man, even though he is also a man.2 Xius tongue was inside Du Zes mouth, gently sucking out the spirit. The cold that had chilled him to the bones gradually faded away as Du Ze felt the familiar sensation of his soul being consumed. Even though he knew it was just Xiu sucking out the cold spirit, this scene was so simr to the old one that Du Ze felt frightened C that time when he had contributed his soul, he almost died. In the Lost Land, although he lost part of his soul every day, the protagonist had used undead magic to take it. Through his blurry vision, he saw the soul mes in Xius eyes leap up again. [...... Are you afraid?] Du Ze was confused for a moment. This was the same as before when the protagonist spoke in his mind. But even now Du Ze still doesnt know how to respond. He subconsciously wanted to retract his tongue, but failed. Xiu was silent then he stretched out his hand and stroked the Du Zes ck hair. [Dont be afraid.] The faithful reader was instantlyforted and cured. Comparing the performance of the protagonists first and second kiss, Du Ze felt that this time his autobiography wouldnt be ckened Fan: A Beautiful Cinnamon Roll Too Good For This World, Too Pure anymore. This time the autobiographys title would be How to Raise a Cute (Moe/Meng) Master and the theme would be: Long live the cute master! The hole in Du Zes brain was getting bigger and the silly, adorable reader didnt realize that Xiu was not just sucking out the Yin spirit. The tip of Xius tongue was licking Du Zes tongue. The soft, slippery and moist touch made the Lich narrow his eyes. Veryfortable ... Mr. Du Ze, yourpanion woke up - The voice from the door came to an abrupt halt, and the two men in the bed came to their senses and parted. Du Ze and Xiu turned at the same time to look at the door. Violet stood in shock, her mouth covered by her hand. Q: When a sister opens a door to see two men half-naked in bed, what would she think? A: It is the chaste act of a man saving another mans life. ...... Whos going to believe that? Seeing Xius cold look and Du Zes impassive (desperate) gaze, Violet panicked and stammered: I, I knocked at the door C Im sorry to disturb you! If you are alright, pleasee and see me at the reception room. I have something to ask. Im awfully sorry! The door mmed shut. Du Ze was in a daze to think that the title of gay man was ruthlessly smashed on his head. With his yful social barrier, theres no way that he could exin it to her so he could only rely on the other party. Du Ze looked at Xiu, very calmly began to put on his clothes, and tactfully said: She seems to have misunderstood. The main character of your familys harem thinks that youre gay! Come on, fix it!! Xiu seemed puzzled: Whats wrong? ... After Du Ze haltingly exined it to him, Xiu finally figured it out. But he frowned a bit, still confused: Why would she think so? Should he tell the protagonist that the twin demon flowers are actually a pair of lilies (lesbians), which is why the sister earlier understood the rtionship between Xiu and Du Ze?! Yes, Violet and Alice were actually lilies before they met the protagonist. In order to increase the diversity of the YY (wish fulfillment) novels harem, lily attributes have be popr. Ye Zhi Qiu wished to meet the expectations of readers, so in Mixed Blood he wrote a pair of lily sisters. Anyway, when ites to web novels, there is an unwritten rule: in YY works, the bent lily can be straightened. Suddenly, Du Ze felt so dirty and ashamed that he could not look directly at the protagonist. Xiu was genuinely, baffled which meant that Du Ze had previously misunderstood the protagonist. Xius recent behavior hadbined with the doujinshis contents in his mind, but now it looks like the protagonist is still straight. The act before was because of the demon forms carefree ways and a certain evil influence.3 Doujinshi: Youre still too young. For the sake of the health of the cute Lord, Du Ze cut his exnation short. After they had put on their clothing, they went to the reception room but found that Violet was not there. A servant told them that Alice woke up so Violet went to see her. She asked that they go to Alices room to talk. When Xiu and Du Ze reached the demon sisters bedroom, they saw Violet tightly holding Alice crying. Wu wu wu4 ... You idiot! Why did you detonate your power that way ... You know I love you so much, but you do such a cruel thing in front of me ... Alice was lying on the bed, still pale and wan. She smiled quietly and stretched out a hand to hold her sister. Because I love you, too, sister. Violet eagerly kissed Alice, who weed it and deepened the kiss. Du Ze moved away from their line of sight, his face mostly expressionless but his lips tight, betraying the feelings of a loser. He did not see Xius astonishment when the Lich heard the sisters words. Neither did Du Ze notice that Xiu was stunned when the sisters started kissing. ****** ****** Theyre saying ... love What is that? C [ck box] The author has something to say: Author: In YY novels, lilies can be straightened. Reader: Praise. Protagonist: ... ( Predator)5 Author: In DM (danmei/BL) text, straight males can bend. Protagonist: Praise. Reader: ... ( Prey)6 ******* Chapter 23 - Reader: I’ve already taken off my pants, and this is what you show me?!

Chapter 23.1 C Reader: Ive already taken off my pants, and this is what you show me?!

Alice leaned against the bed and Violet was reluctant to leave. She took Alices hand, turned to Du Ze and Xiu, and rubbed her red eyes in embarrassment: You canugh, this is my younger sister Alice C who is also my spouse. Sister, you are so heroic! C Du Zes head hurt when he thought this.1 He guessed that Violet dared to boldly dere her rtionship with Alice because she saw the two of them kissing. Now she thinks that they are good friends who have vited the same taboo. The silly Du Xe is now worried: the protagonists straighten the bent sisters2 route is messed up! Xiu failed to trigger the hero saves the beauty and scientific rescue events to enhance his favorability rating with the sisters. Protagonist ... you can still delete the saved file and try to y again. Du Ze was dismayed. He looked at Xiu, but found that the other person was looking back at him. The Lichs full attention is on him, his eyes very serious, and Du Ze doesnt know how long he has been staring. Their eyes met for mere moment before Xiu calmly looked away. Du Ze: ?3 Violet whispered a few words to Alice, as if to introduce Du Ze and Xiu to her sister. Alice smiled shyly at the two strangers. She seems to be more introverted than her sister and let Violet do all the talking. Atst we can thank you for killing the necromancer. Though I would like to ask you ... what do you n to do next? This speech startled Du Ze. All this time he and the protagonist have been on the run; they havent had a chance to stop and think about their future goals. In the original Mixed Blood plot, when the protagonist left the Lost Land, his goal was revenge. As he pursued his goal, his hatred of the world increased so much that in the end, he decided that the world and everything and everyone in it didnt need to exist. The world has no value, therefore destroy it. Du Ze did not object to the protagonist getting revenge on the foolish humans who wronged him. On the contrary, he was excited when the protagonist trampled on all of those people C tremble foolish mortals, for daring to bully my cute hero! But when the protagonist changed his target from individuals to the whole of human society, and then the whole world, this was a sign that the protagonist had be deranged. Everybody says Im wrong. Since its wrong, then why cant anyone stop me? Ill keep going until death proves me wrong. That person kept making mistake after mistake without realizing hes wrong or turning back, all the way until the very end. Du Ze involuntarily looked at Xiu. The demon sisters also looked at Xiu. The Lich lifted his eyes expressionlessly and said, his voice hoarse: How can a person go to the Lost Land? Violet was stupefied. She had probably guessed that they were from the other side of the continent, which was not that unusual. There were always some people who came to the reverse side of the continent because of rifts in time and space. Such people either died in the reverse sides harsh environment, or settled down here and never returned to the continent because the channel has been blocked. She could not help but remind them: From the reverse side of the continent, people cannot go to the opposite side because ... Her voice became smaller and smaller as she spoke when she saw the expression in the Lichs eyes. Violet realized she had been speaking nonsense. The Lost Land is in Agares City, do you have a permit? After she said that, Violet realized she had made a mistake so she began to exin: To go to Agares City then into the Lost Land, one must have a permit issued by Agares Citys Lord. She hesitated for a moment then continued: I can help you get a permit. Can you please help us with one thing in return? Like someone who feared being rejected, Violet quickly added: There is a me Lord that I want to get a me crystal soul from, can you help me? Alices eyes glittered, and she grabbed her sisters hand. System: Quest Obtain me Crystal Soul Avable. Requested by: Violet. Bonus: Lily sisters goodwill +100. Thus, Du Ze witnessed the stallion novel plot gods tireless efforts. In Mixed Blood this event was also present. In order to help Alice, the protagonist helped kill the me Lord and loot its treasures. Alice was finallypletely restored; the two demon sisters werepletely conquered, and they both joined the harem. Du Ze stared at Xiu nervously: Protagonist, quickly agree! If you dont get the goodwill of these two lilies, henceforth you will be a bystander instead of a participant! The Lich looked gloomy, with no expression on his pale face.4 Violet was very frightened of Xiu but persisted in looking him in the eye. Du Ze, on the other hand, knew that he was about to refuse based on his experience with the Lich in the Lost Land. At that moment, the bitterness in the readers heart was so great that it even broke through his social barrier and made him do something irreversible. Okay. Everyones eyes turned to the silly, cute Du Ze. The reader felt regret. He dared to overstep his authority and speak for others C is he stupid or is he stupid? Thank you very much, said Alice, who had not spoken before,pletely blocking any opportunity for Du Ze renege on his promise to help. Violet also reacted; she excitedly said to Du Ze: Thank you! Ill get everything ready! On the opposite side of the two happy little lilies, some Moe person had to face his personal hell. Struggling to find a good excuse, Du Ze turned to face to Xiu, his voice t as he sought to exin his presumption: There will be good things there. You have to believe that this young man is doing this for your own good. When you are surrounded by beautiful women you will appreciate mysciviousness! However, the Lichs eyes had a strange, unfamiliar expression that Du Ze couldnt decipher. It didnt look like me. Hearing Du Zes words, Xiu looked away and said: Then lets do it. Du Ze: ??? Although the fact that the protagonist agreed is very good, Du Ze felt uneasy at his strange attitude. Is he just imagining things? Chapter 23.2 C Reader: Ive already taken off my pants, and this is what you show me?! When Du Ze and Xiu returned to the room and saw that there was only one bed, the cute person realized that they had not dispelled the sisters idea about Xiu and Du Zes queer pain-in-the-ass1 rtionship. Now its not realistic for him to go back and ask for another room. Besides, after they ate dinner, the headphones ran out of power. Du Ze turned to look at Xiu but saw that the Lich had taken out Qian Bian and changed it into the Magic Codex. Xiu was reading it earnestly and it seemed that he didnt n to rest at all. Seeing the protagonist activate his diligent training mode, Du Ze sought to make his existence smaller. The thought of Xiu working so hard to be strong enough to get revenge gave Du Ze mixed feelings. He thought that he should find a chance to talk to Xiu about his future: the abused trash brings down the god of light and then destroys the world C that is the viin BOSS role! The cute master shouldnt take over that job. He thought about these things then fell asleep. Violet was excited about the task that will save Alices life and got everything ready the next day, but there was just a small problem. Du Ze looked at the yellow creature in front of him. It was two meters high, simr to the Late Cretaceous Velociraptor, with itsrge hind legs that appeared to be somewhat miniaturepared to its forelegs. It is often referred to in fantasy novels as a dragon. There was a saddle on its back and was obviously prepared as a means of transportation. However, when Du Ze approached it, the ground-dragon sobbed and shrank down, trying to make itself smaller. As he went nearer, the creature started struggling as if it were a female about to be *censored*.2 When Du Ze attempted to climb on its back, the poor creature started foaming at the mouth then passed out. The crowd of onlookers and the other dragons: ... Violet was very frightened. There is no power leaking from the human C no, perhaps that ck-haired youth is not a human. The legendary high-level dragons can freely transform into their humanoid forms. The mount is a low-level demonic beast and it could not withstand his proximity, could he be ... a dragon? Congrattions! The reader has unlocked the High-Level Dragon title in addition to his existing High-Level Demon appetion Xiu nced at the unconscious dragon, took out Qian Bian, and used the death scythe to draw a magic circle on the ground. When the outermost circle wasplete, the magic pattern lit up with a ck light. A horse neighed and when the light had died down, a white and gray skeletal horse appeared, its dark eyes burning with blue soul mes. In its past life the skeletal horse was used to riders. Xiu put a saddle on it and turned to look at Du Ze, saying: Come. Oh, oh, oh! A good, domineering mount! Some stupid, cute person ran to it and was barely able to climb onto the skeletal horses saddle. Before he could straighten up his body, the mount bent down. A cold chest was stuck to his back and a pale hand came around from behind. Wait a minute. Only the undead can ride a skeleton horse. It will throw you off, exined the Lich. Du Zes body became stiff. This time its because of shock: he clearly said nothing, how was the protagonist able to read the doubt in his mind? There was no need to whip the mount. Under the Lichs mind control, the skeletal horse ran quickly. Xiu hugged Du Zes waist, slightly squinting in the breeze. C If you observe him closely, this person is actually very easy to understand, isnt he? The me Lordsva habitat was southwest of Belial City, about 2 days away. That night they camped out. After a whole days riding, Du Zes legs felt soft and the frail otaku missed the 21st century cars very much. Tired, Du Ze went straight to his nket after dinner and fell asleep. Perhaps these past few days spent in Belial City has been toofortable; his sleep was fitful. Some time in the night he woke up. He stared at the fire for a while, still half asleep, and when he had fully woken up, he saw that something was not right. With his blurry eyesight he could make out two shadows in the firelight. Du Ze put on his sses and saw a scene that made his blood boil: Xiu and Violet were not asleep. They were sitting next to the fire and seemed to be chatting. Xiu said something that seemed to surprise Violet at first but then she smiled happily in response. Du Ze hated the fact that his headphones arent working right now, otherwise he could fully witness this ssic scene. What did the protagonist say to this sister? Is it the love confession? ****, youre so cheap! You remain calm and quiet while taking down the sister, this is the style of lifes winner! The cute reader suppressed his excitement and continued to watch. They said something again. Suddenly Xiu moved closer to Violet and the demon female moved her face forward, closing her eyes and looking very eager. Are you going to kiss? Are you going to kiss? Go on! Kiss! Under Du Zes hot, expectant gaze, Xiu pointed his index finger between Violets eyebrows and cast the spell for the master and servant contract. ... Ive already taken off my pants, and this is what you show me?!3 A mouthful of blood rose up in Du Zes throat. The ****, I spent three days and three nights waiting for a love action scene and all I get is a wacky kids cartoon!4 Why! Ah! Argh! This is bs!!! The pale light of the contract gradually dissipated. Between Violets eyebrows appeared a mark that slowly faded away. She gave Xiu a respectful salute then left. Xiu was left sitting at the fire. The Lich nced in Du Zes direction then stared at the leaping mes, his thoughts muddled.5 Because ofst nights ups and downs, Du Zes mood was particrly bleak when he got up. He sat impassively in Xius arms as they rode the skeletal horse, thinking to himself: exactly what went wrong? After a days journey, they finally arrived at theva habitat. ****** ****** She said: You ask me ... why are you with Alice? She said: I hope that Alicespanion will only be me, whether in the past or in the future. She said: Alice is my one and only special person. She said: The most important thing is that I like Alice, this has nothing to do with gender and identity. She said: Arent you and he a couple? Why dont you understand? ****** The man can only stay by his side. That person is different. That person is important C why is that person important? C [ck box] The author has something to say: Author: Ive lost my moral integrity, and you let me update? Reader: Ive already taken off my pants, and this is what you show me? Protagonist: Youve already taken off your pants, and you wont let me top you? Chapter 24 - Author: The Flame Lord’s fighting power is only 5. Chapter 24.1 C Author: The me Lords fighting power is only 5. Thend is charred ck;va overflows from cracks in the scorched earth and the extreme heat distorts the air. The red and ck scenery looks very savage, like the fiery hell described by some religions. It is said thatva is formed by a massive storm of fire elements, simr to the dark elemental storm that Du Ze and Xiu experienced when they first arrived in the reverse side of the continent. This ce showcases the horrors of a fire elemental storm C a storm that focuses almost all of the fire elements of the entire continent in a single area. Because the area has a dense concentration of fire elements, the chance for a me crystal soul to form is greater. These souls can help boost the powers of warriors and wizards who possess the fire attribute. In order to help Alices fire powers to evolve, Violet wanted to get a me crystal soul, which can be looted from the a me Lord living in thisnd ofva. With her current level, Violet was unable to defeat a me Lord, therefore she sought the help of Xiu. Du Ze and his party traveled west, following ava flow. asionally, they saw a far-away me elemental beast. Although there arent any high-level enemies, the harsh environment made this ce one of Du Zes biggest nightmares. He felt extremely hot; his sweat just evaporated immediately without cooling him off. Fanning himself with the doujinshi didnt work because the breeze it produced was too weak. The delicate earthman once again started to miss his high-tech hometown. Du Ze was very envious of the Lich behind him, who has the type of constitution that doesnt get hot or sweaty. The Lichs ice-cold temperature is pleasant in this heat. Is it very hot? Du Ze froze like a person caught in the act of sneakily cooling himself on the undeads body behind him. On the other hand, Xiu did not care about Du Zes sweaty back. The Lich tilted his body, letting Du Ze stick more tightly to his bosom while cherishing the close contact. In a different world, the reader who pined for his air-conditioning attracted1a cool protagonist. At that moment Du Ze felt that being transported into this world and getting to know the protagonist really is a very good thing. This person is actually very gentle, but tends to go to extremes, so he cannot allow this persone to a tragic end. After a while, a volcano appeared in everyones line of sight. Redva flowed out from crater in thick streams down the side of the volcano. The me Lord lives there, said Violet, wiping the sweat from her brow. I know a passage that goes directly to the volcano. They came to the passage described by Violet, ava tunnel, with ava roof suspended above, reflecting the scarlet glow of the magma in the depths of the volcano. Although the bottom of theva tunnel is very t, its certainly not a ce where a person can ride a horse. Therefore, they left their mounts at the entrance of the cave. Violet drew her sword and took the lead as they entered the tunnel. The cave is long and winding, and the temperature is much lower than the outside. Du Ze finally recovered a little from the heat and began to think of the original plot of Mixed Blood. Regarding the protagonists battle with the me Lord, Ye Zhi Qiu only used one and a half paragraphs to describe the fight, then half a chapter was devoted to the loot. Therefore, in Du Zes mind the me Lord gave the impression of a cannon fodder with a fighting capacity of 5 (extremely low). Its main skills are me spray, summon rock magma, andva rebirth. Only the rebirth skill was troublesome for the protagonist since the me Lord can always renew its body with magma, but when it runs out the poor creature is helpless. Suddenly, he realized a serious problem. The problem was so serious that he had to ask: Is this an extinct volcano? The fire element here is very active, Violet replied. Its alive. It looks like it will take a few years before it will slowly die. Its alive, a few yearster ... These words emptied Du Zes blood tank in an instant. In the original plot the protagonist fought the me Lord in a dead volcano, but right now the volcano was still active, meaning the me elemental had an ample supply of magma. Time difference, dont be so oppressive! Du Ze didnt have time to talk to the other people about this cruel reality before a huge pool of molten magma suddenly started to seethe, emitting an astonishingly intense wave of heat. It seems that someone was aware of the uninvited guests that appeared. A huge body rose from the magma. It was a bright red molten giant. Its body was made of magma, its hair was made of mes, and its eyes were as bright as the sun. It rose from the pool of magma while its lower body stayed submerged in the molten rock. A bit of hot magma sshed out and fell sizzling on the ground. When the me Lord saw that Du Zes entire party was smaller than his forearm, it spoke, voice echoing inside the volcano: Leave here, Demons! Undead! The small and weak human Du Ze waspletely ignored. Violet stepped forward: Can you give us a me crystal soul? The me Lord answered by trying to tten her with one huge fist. The young demon was drunk with fighting spirit and raised her sword. Du Ze felt the familiar sensation of someone grabbing the back of his cor as he was pulled back several paces into a corner of theva tunnel where the battle wouldnt reach. After Xiu made sure Du Ze was safe, he went back to site of the battle. At this time, Violet had cut off the me Lords arm. The me Lord howled angrily, and as it roared the pool of molten rock started slowly expanding until it had almost reached Violet and Xius position. Chapter 24.2 C Author: The me Lords fighting power is only 5 Xiu began to chant a magic spell. The me Lord took a deep breath and sent a spray of ferocious fire in Xius direction. Violet jumped in front of the Lich, her blue battle aura covering them both with its protection. The fire spray smashed into her battle aura and split in half. Hot air blew back Xius ck curls. In the crimson light of the magma and fire, the Lichs pale face was a bit ruddy, giving him a more decadent beauty. Xiu held the death scythe in his hand and continued to chant the words of the magic spell calmly. At the bottom of theva tunnel, Du Ze felt a kind of wordless admiration as he watched their actions. As a male he also felt the excitement of the fight and would have liked to join, but he can only humbly stay in a corner to watch everything, not only because he is weak, but also because he is only a reader. The role of the reader is to watch the protagonist perform the y, and then offer flowers or bricks outside the y. With the increasing intensity of the fire spray and the attack of the magma monster, it became more and more difficult for Violet to endure. Xiu seemed to be casting a very strong magic spell so the chanting time was very long. Right when Violet is about to copse, Xiu fixed his dim, silent eyes on the me Lord and in his hoarse voice spit out thest words of the spell: ... Bone Spear Array. There were ripples in the void and countless bone spears emerge from the transparent ripples. The bone spears adjusted their direction to the me Lord and the magma monster then suddenly shot out. Boom - The magma monster was almost wiped out in an instant, but the me Lord withstood the attack. The void rippled again and a second round of bone spears charged. This time the me Lord was unable to resist and was shot full of holes. The huge body smashed into the magma pool and suddenly disappeared. But Xius face still showed a tense expression. Theva pool was quiet for a while, then suddenly started boiling. The me Lord rose, its bodyplete. Even its arm had grown back: Die! The third round of the bone spear array destroyed the me Lords body, but the monster rose again from the pool of molten rock. Xiu gazed gloomily at the magma pool. This was simr to his fight with the constantly regenerating stone giant in Halphas City. The difference was that he only needed to destroy the stone giants body once, whereas the me Lord could use the magma pool to make a new body for itself. If he were still in his demon form he could destroy the whole magma pool in one fell swoop C but he couldnt do it in his Lich form. The fourth time the bone array activated, the me Lord didnt even have time to straighten its body before it was destroyed. Violet noticed this and was a little worried: We must find a way to bring him out. While in the molten pool, he will continue to revive. Xiu looked at her then turned away. Violet was stunned and asked in a panic, Whats wrong? The protagonist went to Du Zes side then faced Violet, calmly asking: How far are we from the sea of undead souls? *** Du Ze felt that he would never forget this scene in his life. Under the purple sky, hundreds of millions1 of skeletons rose from the sea of undead souls, staggered into the endless ranks before marching towards theva pool. From afar, it was like a white river flowing out of a white ocean into the red and cknd. The scene was so magnificent that the Du Ze shuddered from the depths of his soul, feeling an extreme, electrifying delight and a deep awe. Everything in this world can be broken down into elements C not the chemical elements of the Earth, but something entirely different C a special energy. They are the foundations of this world; all objects in the world are made out of elements. This is the world rule of Mixed Blood. The world is flooded with elements that take on the form of physical objects or energy. Elements can also freely float in the air. The ability of magicians, in essence, is to force these elements from the free state to the physical state. The first skeleton jumped into the crater and was soon engulfed inva, but countless other skeletons followed. The whole volcano was covered in white by skeletons, as though they were eroding the volcano with their lives. The me Lord was enraged and roared again and again when it found that it could not prevent the undead from devouring it. More and more dark elements spread through the volcano; the magma began to cool and the density of the fire elements gradually decreased. The white torrent from the sea of undead souls quenched the volcanos fire. The one responsible for all this, the Lich, leaned on Du Ze. Xiu seemed very tired. There was very little color left on his already-pale face. Du Ze wanted to express his admiration and excitement to the other person but he remained silent and just allowed Xiu lean on him, striving to make him morefortable. Behind them, Violets face was also pale. -This person is terrifying. They waited at the foot of the volcano for one night, and in the evening a line of people climbed up. By this time the volcano was dead, and the undead were now as strong in here as they were in the sea of undead souls. The magma pool was now a pool of bones. In the midst of the innumerable bones, they found the huge body of the dead me Lord. Violet ran towards it to look for a me crystal soul while Xiu, who had not yet recovered his strength, rested in a corner. Du Ze decided to help the protagonist by finding all of the good loot. ording to Mixed Blood, Du Ze should not have much trouble finding what he wanted from the me Lords neck. He took the treasures, wanting to give it to Xiu, when he suddenly noticed a pair of hate-filled eyes ring at him. The me Lord stared angrily at Du Ze. He was just pretending to be dead when this puny human took his treasures away! The me Lord could not control his fury; his dark body turned red and began to swell. Violet opened her eyes wide in shock. Be careful he wants to explode - Boom!!! ***** The author has something to say: The Fire Lords Fighting power is only 5. Reader/Protagonist: ... Misleading Intel! Total Party Wipe Out2 ******** Chapter 25 - Author: That is the proper use of storage rings Chapter 25.1 C Author: That is the proper use of storage rings Cough, cough, cough ... Violet was coughing in the smoke and wanted to climb up from the ground, but there was a sharp pain on her back. She was able to reach out a hand to feel the ground before everything in her vision turned red. In that moment she could only form a battle aura around herself for defense before the explosion swept across everything around her.1 There was silence. In the smoke, Violet could not see herpanions. After resting for a while, the demon girl stood up, softly calling out: Lord Xiu ... Mr. Du Ze? No response. She remembered their location whenst she saw them, so first she went to where Xiu had been resting. She did not find him. Violet then went to the center of the explosion. There she found the two of them huddled together. Xiu had his back to Violet and he was holding the other person in his bosom. The Lichs body was badly damaged, but with his death aura he was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. The smell of blood grew stronger. Violet went to Xius side and was shocked to see the ck-haired youth in the Lichs arms. No matter how you looked at it, that person was clearly dying. Even with the Lich protecting Du Zes body with his, they were just too close to the me Lords explosion. Sharp stone fragments had prated Du Zes chest, making his blood flow unceasingly. Among all races, the dragons have the strongest physique while the weakest are the gnomes, followed by the humans. Violet was surprised and puzzled; is Du Ze really just a human, not a dragon? Xiu hugged Du Ze silently. For the first time, Violet saw a dazed and bewildered expression on the Lichs face. Xiu was frozen, as though he were afraid that any movement would cause the youth in his arms to stop breathing. Why is he so scared? The man can only stay by his side. If this man were to die, he could still make an undead puppet of him, so why is he so worried? This person is different. Since when did he start to think that? This person is important C why is this person important? The Lichs strong death aura forced Violet to back up a little. It gave one the feeling that anyone nearby would be quickly killed. Xiu was frowning, trying to think of a way to save Du Ze. Actually, there was no need to heal Du Zepletely. If he can just keep the youth alive until midnight, then that person will not die. But all he can use at this time is the undead magic, which represents torture and death. Since the undead cant do it, Xiu coldly thought that a change woulde in handy. A white me leapt up, illuminating the symbol on the torch. Violet raised a hand to her mouth in amazement when a man with splendid blond hair appeared. The man gently pressed down on the ck-haired youths wound. Inside the volcano filled with dark elements, there was a sudden glow of healing. The light elements, summoned by the magic of Xiu, battled with the dense dark and fire elements in the volcano and attached themselves to Xius hand. Under the light of the healing magic, Du Zes chest stopped bleeding, but his face was still very pale. This healing was only a drop in the bucket since the amount of light elements in the reverse side of the continent are too sparse to allow Xiu to use even the most basic healing magic. Xiu couldnt remove his hand from Du Zes chest for even a moment, else the youth would stop breathing and die. As time passed, Xius face became paler and paler until there was very little difference between his face and Du Zes. Both of them looked like they were dying. Violet held her peace for a long time but, finally, she could not stay quiet: Its hopeless ... Shut up! Violet opened her mouth but then choose to keep silent. If Alice were on the verge of death, Violet would never give up even if she was wasting her energy. The demon girl in the blue dress did not have the heart to look at the two of them anymore so she looked up at the purple sky. The two moons continued to climb the heavens slowly. They would not stop for anyones death. Violet was so sad that she even felt like the moons were ring down at her This night is so long. The wet sound of something being pulled out of a body caught her attention and Violet looked back in astonishment. She saw that the stone fragments in Du Zes body were pulled out and thrown aside by Xiu. The youths chest was filled with bloody gashes but at that very moment Violet thought she she saw a miracle. The handsome young man with blond hair lowered his eyes and his blue eyes reflected the appearance of the ck-haired youth whose body was nowpletely restored. The blondes lips were curved up in a smile and he seemed to be saying someones name in a whisper. The next moment, the person holding Du Ze fell to the ground, unconscious. ***** Du Ze had another dream but this time, amazingly enough, he knew he was dreaming. Surrounded by darkness, Du Ze looked down at his chest and touched it gingerly. Before he lost consciousness, he had felt a severe pain in that area. Even in this dream he still felt a faint ache. [...... You ...] The sudden sound startled Du Ze. It sounded like an old phone call, very intermittent, noisy and disturbing. [...... How...... Dying ... Where are you ...] This time Du Ze listened attentively and could just barely understand a few words here and there. Somehow, Du Ze felt that the person who made the sound was listening. When Du Ze opened his mouth to speak, the static noise in the background suddenly vanished and the dark ce became silent once more. One sentence could describe this situation properly: Your connection was interrupted. Then Du Ze woke up. Chapter 25.2 C Author: That is the proper use of storage rings An orange-red me was flickering in front of his eyes. Sitting beside a campfire, a figure turned around. It was Violet. Seeing that the dazed Du Ze had woken up, Violet was pleasantly surprised: Mr Du Ze, youre awake. Du Ze wanted to get up, but unexpectedly found that he couldnt move because he was being held tightly by someone behind him. He turned his head to look at that person and the first thing he saw was a brilliant golden color. A handsome young blondey sleeping behind him, his eyes closed and his long eyshes casting shadows on his face. Du Ze was silent for a moment, thinking: Dont think that just because you changed your waistcoat that I wont know you C then he meowed C what happened, why did the protagonist suddenly change the channel? Violet exined everything to Du Ze in an intimate manner. ... The masters hold on you was so tight that I couldnt separate the two of you. I was desperate, but luckily I found a ce where we could all take a break and recuperate. Today is the second day. Du Ze was able to escape from Xius embrace with Violets help. They nned to stay here until Xiu woke up since the supplies they had prepared were sufficient for a short rest. For a few days Du Ze sat at Xius side while the protagonist slept, staring at him in a daze. The human in front of Du Ze has dazzling blonde hair and facial features as perfect as though they had been carved by a master sculptor. This is exactly the type of person that can be regarded as a great protagonist: he has a handsome appearance, peerless talent, and countless admirers. Du Zes mood was extraordinarilyplex as he gazed on, imagining the light-hearted and spirited Xiu as he was before a shadow was cast over his life. This incident also served as a wake-up call for him: Did he rely on the original plot of Mixed Blood too much? Because he lost consciousness at that time, he didnt feel or see anything. But after hearing Violets description of the events, Du Ze felt extremely guilty and frightened knowing that Xiu had fought so desperately to save him. Du Ze continued to stare at Xiu until he realized that he was looking into a pair of azure eyes. He didnt know when the protagonist had woken up and justy there, quietly gazing at Du Ze. Caught in the act, Du Ze tried to change the subject: ... Youre awake. Xiu stretched out a hand and ced it on the back of Du Zes neck. The warmth and the slow pulse proved that that person is very much alive and still by his side. Hmm, what about Violet? She is bathing in a nearby hot spring. We arent far from the volcano. Violet had found the hot spring and spent some time everyday cleaning her body. Du Ze suddenly remembered that he had not yet had time to hand over the loot from the me Lord. For the sake of getting this treasure, he had narrowly escaped joining his ancestors. This is for you. Xiu looked at Du Zes palm which held a pair of silver-white rings. One ring was iid with a red crystal, the other a blue crystal. The style of the rings was simple and ssic. Du Ze was not wrong about what he said before, the me Lord really did have some good things. These two items were the best loot that the protagonist got after he defeated the me Lord in the Mixed Blood novel C a pair of spatial storage rings. In every YY novel, protagonists always obtain the same magical item: the spatial storage ring, a necessary tool for killing, arson, and sneaky activities. Most of the time, storage rings are rare, and only the protagonist can buy or create them. In Mixed Blood, the protagonist found the storage rings after he defeated the me Lord. He already had better equipment, so he gave the rings to the lily sisters. When the demon sisters received the rings, his favorability rating with them soared and they immediately got married to the protagonist. Xiu looked at the rings. He did not know why, but he had aplicated expression in his eyes as he hesitated, shaken by some unknown emotion, before taking them with a deep, bottomless feeling in his heart. Is this for me? Du Ze nodded, then remembered the protagonists stupid f***ing behavior before, so the cute reader thought that Xiu might not know the correct use of the storage rings, and said: You can give this to the person you like. When Xiu heard this statement he gave Du Ze a profound look and put the storage rings away. I will. Xius human form is easy to speak with. When he was in his undead form, he always looked gloomily at Du Ze so the reader found it difficult to ovee his social barrier. Du Ze thought this was a good opportunity so he said to Xiu: There is something that I want to say to you when we return to the other side of the continent. At that time, this young man will definitely find a way to let you return to your Moe self! Good. Xiu did not reject his assertion. The protagonist looked at Du Ze and smiled, eyes like bottomless azure pools: I also have something to tell you. Im back ...youre awake, my Lord! Fresh from her bath, Violets face was rosy. She was surprised to see Xiu awake. Regarding the fact that he transformed yet again, she wisely choose to say nothing. All she cared about was that her master was strong and could make her stronger, too. Sensing a certain delicate atmosphere around those two people, she suddenly felt as if she hade at a bad time. She cautiously suggested, Would you like to take a bath? ****** ****** He stepped on the corpse of the me Lord, and suddenly a ray of light shed in the corner of his eye. Whats this? He jumped up and examined the me Lords throat. There he found a pair of silver rings, one iid with red crystals and the other with blue crystals. Xiu picked them up and saw that it was a pair of spatial storage rings; inside each ring is a magical space of around 10 square meters. Its amon low level item, but he can take it to give to someone since he doesnt need it anyway. C excerpt from Mixed Blood ******* The author has something to say: The Protagonist: I ept. Reader:? Protagonist: Your proposal. Reader: What!? Protagonist: Bridal Chamber (drags away the reader) Author: That is the proper use of storage rings Chapter 26 - Reader: Soak in the hot springs, talk about life Chapter 26.1 Reader: Soak in the hot springs, talk about life White steam filled the hot springs and the pungent smell of sulphur permeated the air. This was Du Zes first volcanic hot springs experience. In the twenty-first century, he was a loser who liked to stay at home. Of course he has never been to a hot springs. In fact, he has never even been to a public bath. Du Ze turned to Xiu and found that the other person was already taking his clothes off,pletely at ease in this setting. Xiu took hold of the bottom of his coat before pulling it up over his head. The movement of the muscles on his waist was quite fascinating, exhibiting both beauty and strength. Du Ze stared at Xius slim and strong physique, not to mention those abs... Du Zes hands stopped in the middle of unbuttoning his shirt. This boiled chicken- looking man also has dignity. QAQ Xiu had just taken off his coat when, to his surprise, he saw that Du Ze was already sitting in the hot spring. It seems like the cute little fool of a reader had undressed faster than the speed of light.1 Xiu was involuntarily attracted by the sight of Du Ze in the hot spring. The ck-haired youth had taken off the sses and the headphones that he always wore. As a result, he would squint in the hot steam. In that pair of ck eyes, dense ripples were reflected. Some of the steam condensed into water. Drops of water trailed down along Du Zes neck onto his corbones. The skin there is very white since it is rarely exposed to sunlight by this shut-in. Xiu knows the warm touch of that skin. The color of Xius eyes darkened as he remembered how two peoples skin were touching each other a few days ago. Xiu narrowed his eyes. I want to ... Du Ze wiped his face. The steam made everything look white even when he tried to focus his eyes. Not only was his vision affected, he could also barely hear any sounds at this time. Du Ze felt the water rippling when Xiu entered. The blonde-haired blue-eyed youth sat beside him at half an arms length away; he could see Xius face despite his high myopia. Xiu seemed to be satisfied. When the other person sighed, Du Ze understood his mood very well; this feeling that even the pores are open to breathe freely, its very calming. Recently he has been chasing the runaway plot, but now was the chance to take a break. Looking at the rxed serene face of the protagonist, a silly, cute person thinks that now is a good time to talk about life, so ... ****! Why arent you waterproof?! @Headphones Every time I want to increase my favorability rating, the headphones always go on strike. At this time, Du Ze nced at Xiu, who seemed to say something. Not wanting to miss a good opportunity, Du Ze couldnt help speaking. Anyway, he spoke to Xiu once before when his hearing aid died, back in Halphas City when they were making their escape. Hes not sure why, but his social barrier seems to be less obstructive these days? What did you just say? Xiu looked startled and seemed to suddenly be aware of Du Zes ear problem. He grabbed Du Zes hand from under the water and, like the gnome did before, wrote a sentence in Du Zes palm: [Singing.] He was singing ... Im even more unwilling to fall!2 For the protagonist to be in such a good mood that he will sing, this is something he only read once in 500 chapters of Mixed Blood! Du Ze nodded impassively then motioned to the other person to continue, no need to pay attention to him, but in his heart he was sitting in a corner growing mushrooms out of depression. Because he was distracted, some silly Moe person didnt realize that Xiu didnt let go of his hand after finishing. Du Ze? The soft voice echoed in the steam, but the person who was being called had no reaction. In the white water the inverted image of the blonde youth was distorted. Amidst the steam, the expression on Xius face was ambiguous: I thought about this for a long time. This person is important C why is this person important? If caring is the same as liking. This person is different. If wanting to control something is liking. The man must stay with him all the time. If wanting to monopolize something is liking. This man is his. Well, Du Ze, he smiled and said to his utterly silent and only audience. I like you.3 His voice was gentle, but with an almost brutal determination. There was no room for rejection or opposition. It was a verdict and a promation, not an opinion. Like a mighty king, he led the army to stand in front of the enemy and openly dered his intent to invade. Looking at Xius smile, Du Ze though that the song must be very good because the others expression was so gentle. He really wanted to listen to that song but the hardware condition was too weak and couldnt receive a signal. He wanted to hear the song so much that Du Ze finally couldnt help but to speak up: This song, when I can hear, can you sing to me again? Xiu stared at his oblivious prey, the corners of his mouth were still turned up while his eyes became more and more mysterious. He wrote on Du Zes palm, like describing invisible shackles. [Alright.]4 Wait until he draws in the. Even if that person doesnt want to listen, he will say the words to him, and he will not let this person struggle or escape.5 Chapter 26.2 Reader: Soak in the hot springs, talk about life When Du Ze and Xiu went back to camp, they saw that Violet had already packed everything up and was ready to go. But now they have a bit of a problem: mounts. After some discussion, they decided to split up into two groups and meet up in Agares City. Violet will bring the me crystal soul to Belial City first to help Alice out while Du Ze and Xiu will travel on foot southward to Agares City. Although Xius Lich form is the master of undead magic, his human form can use more types of magic since humans specialize in learning. He especially excels in the four elements of water, wind, fire, and earth. Xiu knows a wind elemental magic that can elerate their travel speed. Their journey was very easy and they arrived in a ruined city in three days. The reverse side of the continent has 72 main cities that 72 demon gods founded. This ruined city is actually one of those 72, called Dantalion, ranked second from thest. For some reason, the city was abandoned halfway during its construction. Cities that cant protect its inhabitants from the elemental storms naturally have no one living in them, so this city is empty. Violet said that Agares City is two days travel from this ruined city. Wait a minute! Du Ze suddenly realized something. Agares City? Please note, the protagonists heavenly luck has struck again. Flowers bloomed in a silly readers heart. If a reader were to list the top ten best YY story arcs of Mixed Blood, then the Agares City arc will definitely be on top. It has left an indelible imprint on minds of the novels readers. While Dantalion City is ranked second from thest, Agares City is ranked second among the 72 cities. Although Bael, the first ranked city on the reverse side of the continent, is the most famous city here, Agares City is more famous on the other side of the continent than the city of Bael. The demon God Agares represents lust and indulgence. If Bael City is simr to the heavenly capital, then Agares City is the demonic capital. This kind of city has a very beautiful Lord C Heidi. She is the most beautiful subus demon on the continent, and countless suitors have fallen under her skirt. When the protagonist attacked Agares City, this gorgeous demon appeared, attracting everyones eyes. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote that the charm of this demon sister wasparable to that of a movie star dancing her way to the top of the emperors harem. Then everyone watched as Heidi opened the gates and handed over Agares city, the second most powerful in the reverse side of the continent, to the protagonist. Because she fell in love with him at first sight. Reader: ... On that day, after a short silence, all of the readers were collectively on cloud nine.1 How great is this event where this sister whose charm conquered the world was conquered by the protagonists charm! Incidentally, he even won the world as part of her dowry! Yoooo~ Although the YY novel is full of plot holes C but! Hes so cool!!! Yoooo~ Praise the author! The protagonist is terrific! Yoooo~ As for logic, what is that? Can it be eaten? _ (: 3) _ Please light a candle for the authors and readers moral integrity. The protagonists harem consists of many beauties with different temperaments. They each have their own special charm and appeal to many different tastes. Vivian is the pure type; Ariel is gentle; Kelly is proud and strong; Urlika is the cool elder sister; Lilia is heroically chaste; Violet and Alice are twin demon lilies; and,stly, Heidi is mature and beautiful (a cougar). She was very active and open. The protagonists time in Agares City was greeted with a loud mor by the pleased readers. Du Ze is happy to think that they will now meet with a very active sister, seeing as the protagonist unfortunately let the demon sisters slip out of his fingers. Using the master and servant contract instead of capturing the sisters for 3P2 is not a good oue and Du Ze really doesnt know what went wrong. He shot Xiu a look of bitterness. Xiu was standing under the statue of the ruined citys demon god. Because the city was neverpleted, the statue is also iplete and only a rough outline of its form can be seen. Du Ze is not familiar with this city because Mixed Blood described this ce in a very cursory way and did not exin why there is an abandoned city here. Du Ze suddenly remembered that he wanted to listen to that song. These past few days he has had no chance to ask Xiu to sing but now they finally have some free time and there is no one else around. When he heard Du Zes request, Xiu nced at the unfinished idol and then asked a question that seemed irrelevant: What does God think of the world? God? The god of light? Du Ze thought about it. In the novel, all the gods seem to be in a space separate from the continent. They speak to people through Oracles when they want to give instructions to their followers as they find it difficult to appear in the Chaos Continent. The higher the level of the god, the more difficult it is for them to appear. Otherwise, the god of light would have personally appeared to strangle the protagonist himself rather than sending cannon fodder to the protagonist again and again. They look down on the world from above, observing it. They asionally say some words, but they traditionally remain aloof. Xius smile imprinted itself deeply into Du Zes eyes: I want to talk to him, but not when he is high above and looking down on me as the object of his speech. That is not talking, dont you agree? Seeing Du Ze nod, Xiu cast down his eyes, concealing his emotions. So now is not the time. A question mark appeared above Du Zes head but Xiu did not speak; he just walked over to him and gently stroked the back of Du Zes neck. Lets go. *** Halphas City weed a distinguished guest today. The new Halphas City Lord looked at the demon sitting opposite him in awe, this demon was wearing a monocle and looked polite but this is someone that people do not dare to underestimate C the Thunder Regiments representative, who was in control of the reverse side of the continents most terrible power. The legendary demon Bael formed the Thunder Regiment. In the war with the angels, it became their biggest nightmare. The weakest soldier in the regiment was of at least Sword Saint rank, and under the leadership of Bael the Thunder Regiment was invincible and set the record for many illustrious military exploits. After Bael became a god, the regiment was left in the city of Bael. These soldiers are faithful to Bael, and even the Lord of Bael City cannotmand them. They only listen to Bael and his agents. The demon wearing a monocle is the legendary agent, Rachel. ... You mean a gnome suddenly became a demon? Rachel put down the ck tea in her hand: Go on. The Lord of Halphas City described how Xiu had killed the former lord. When he got to the part where the demon used the lightning power, Rachel, in her reverence for that power, repeatedly asked him to describe it again and again. Rachel listened with a gleam of splendor in her eyes. Tell me which direction they went. Lord Rachel, the demon and human flew west. West? The sea of undead souls. Rachel stood up, and looked down at the Halphas City Lord. You are very clever, I dont need to tell you what to say and what not to say, right? Of course, of course! Ill take care of it right away and there will be no strange rumors! Satisfied with this answer, Rachel left. A ck-clothed demon followed in silence; they both had the Thunder Regiments symbol printed on their clothes. Next ... the sea of undead souls. ****** ****** The subus was like the sun, an enchanting, brilliant beauty that attracted everyones attention. All of the men present wanted to push her down in bed and caress her snow-white skin, lick her bright red lips C she can evoke mans most primitive impulses. Heidi gazed at Xiu, running her hands through her fluffy curls and smiling. I like your blond hair very much ... Tonight, will youe to me? C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: Reader: Soak in the hot springs, talk about life. Protagonist: Soak with a reader, fall in love. Author: Light a candle for the readers chastity. ******* Trantors Notes About Harem Members (so far): Vivian C Saint Vivian of the Temple of Light Ariel C she was the one who sacrificed her soul for the Lich Kelly C Princess Kelly, an enemy who was saved by Xiu in Louis tower, she was the one who used him of being a descendant of Louis, Xiu used the Wither curse on her Urlika C Xius teacher in the magic school Lilia C she was seen in an excerpt, Xiu used the blood contract on her ******* Chapter 27 - Reader: Tempting color Chapter 27.1 Reader: Tempting color1 Du Ze and Xiu paid the entrance fee then walked into Agares City, the Sleepless City. Agares is worthy of being called the demonic capital city. Its size and prosperity deeply shocked some loser. On the opposite side of the maind, Du Ze visited a total of 4 main cities: the 71st ranked Dantalion City, the 69th ranked Belial City, the 38th ranked Halphas City and now, 2nd ranked Agares City. Dantalion City was in ruins, Belial City was more like a growing small town, Halphas City was an average-sized city, while Agares City can be regarded as a small country C its area even epasses the Lost Land. Mixed Blood described the history of Agares City in detail. Its predecessor was arge fortress. In the second era, the demons were forced to withdraw into the reverse side of the continent by the angels and elves. Even while they were suppressed, the demons were naturally not willing to live in that barren environment. Therefore, their losses were particrly tragic. The Agares fortress was built during that time. Later on in the fourth century, the channel to the Chaos Continent was closed by the gnomes. Since the demons were now unable to return to the other side of the continent, they settled down and gradually developed the military fortress into its present state. The City of Hope. The city of Agares is divided into two parts. The eastern side is the fortress that surrounds the Lost Land. To ess that part, one must have a pass. The Western District is the marketce that gives Agares City the nickname Sleepless City. As Du Ze and Xiu walked the streets of the Western District, a cacophony of sounds assaulted their ears. The most frequently heard word was auction. The two men did not stay in the streets for long, and after finding the hotel where they had agreed to meet with Violet, they went in. Inside, Xiu and Du Ze saw the red-clothed Alice in a corner of the hotel. Lord Xiu and Mr. Du Ze, you havee, said the demon girl. Her shy and pure smile attracted a lot of attention. My elder sister is not here now but she will be back soon. From Alice they learned that the demon sisters arrived in Agares city a day earlier and Violet had left to get passes for Du Ze and Xiu. As soon as she finished speaking, the hotel door opened, and Violet came in. The blue-clothed girls face was solemn and uneasy and when she saw Du Ze and Xiu, her eyes shed with panic. Mr. Du Ze, Lord Xiu ... Violet came in, suddenly knelt down on the ground and lowered her head: Im very sorry! Im useless! Theres something wrong with the pass. Everyone was startled. Alice went to Violets side and crouched down to hold her sisters hand. Seeing Violet trembling, Xius voice became soft, fearing that a harsh tone would frighten the demon girl intomitting suicide to apologize. Whats going on? After Violets slightly nervous exnation, Du Ze understood what happened: a few days ago, there were changes made to the policy regarding the Lost Land; Agares City no longer issued passes. Du Ze was silent after hearing this. Was this change caused by his activation of the metal pyramid ...? Xiu seemed to be aware of this andforted the apprehensive blue-clothed maiden before calmly asking for more news. Violet was afraid that Xiu med her ipetence so, after a short period of hesitation, she excitedly stood up and exined everything she knew. ... it is said that a demon saw the shadow of a robot outside the fort. No one knows why it was activated. In order to figure out why, Agares City has restricted entry to the Lost Land. Passes will probably not be issued to people who are not investigating this matter. Now, if someone wants to get a pass they have to get it from the Lord of Agares City but very few people can get an appointment to see the Lord. Because Heidi is the most beautiful demon on the reverse side of the continent, the creatures that want to see the Lord of Agares City range from the eastern end of the continent to the western end. Even though Violet is the Lord of Belial City, she is still not qualified to meet Heidi. Violet can only try to apply for an appointment and wait for the reply. Xiu was lost in thought while Du Ze pushed his sses up, the depths of his thoughts too profound to be plumbed. His moral integrity was flowing out from the hole in his brain. How to win Agares City Lord: So~ easy, let the protagonist tempt her. How to see Agares City Lord: Too easy~, let the protagonist jump outside of the city and dance (whats wrong?). Do you have any ideas? Sell - The silly, Moe person snapped back to reality, stared wide-eyed at Xiu who was suddenly seeking his advice, became nervous, saying: auc- then spat out a syble that was stuck in his throat, -tion. Xiu hurriedly walked to his side and patted Du Ze on the back to help him be morefortable. Is Mr. Du Ze talking about the auction? At this point Alice spoke: Agares City will hold a big auction in the Western District tomorrow afternoon. The Lord of Agares City will also attend. Du Ze finally caught his breath and nodded, his face saying I think so in his usual elegantly beautiful aloof from worldly affairs way. Xiu looked at the silly Moe person, who had a very honest appearance, and rxed. His fingers wanted to make trouble, and he gave in to the desire to caress the back of Du Zes neck. What did you just think about? Violets eyes brightened; she finally found way to make up for her faults. I can get two tickets, and then Lord Xiu and Mr. Du Ze will be able to attend the auction. Chapter 27.2 Reader: Tempting color1 At the entrance to the auction hall were two heavily armed demon guards, they were at least Grand Sword Master rank. Du Ze showed them the tickets and, after they nced several times at Xiu, they let the two of them enter. There was a receptionist waiting for the pair. Belials representatives, please follow me. Xiu and Du Ze were taken to a corner of the auction hall; their position was not good since Belial City is ranked near the bottom among the 72 cities. Naturally, Agares City would not attach much importance to them. Du Ze couldnt care less about this C wherever you ce it, gold will always shine brightly. As long as the protagonist is here and can emit his intense pheromones, its okay because the sister will surely swallow the bait. Heidi, thedy with the dowry,e to the protagonists bowl! (TN: to be eaten) Many people arrived one after the other. The auction started . The auctioneer at his tform introduced each strange item with a passionate tone and from time to time bids were heard in the hall. A dozen Double-headed Chimera magic crystals ... Neb Armor from Sbernac ... A fine iron ore ... ...... Most of the best sellers in the auction were equipment-type items that excited Du Ze. He was on the edge of his seat looking at all of the bizarre different world special products. Do you want something? Du Ze turned back and found that Xiu was looking at him. He doesnt know whether its the color, but Xius sky blue eyes were so gentle one could drown in them. Its very expensive. Although it was cruel, Du Ze had to remind him of the status quo.The me Lord dropped some loot that Xiu let Violet sell for them so they now have about 5,000 gold coins. Initially this made Du Ze feel very rich, but once the auction started he was shocked2 at the starting prices. The items auctioned here cost millions, how does Xiu think they can get any? me Lord you were poor! Shi*, we are poorer!!! Du Ze was screaming in his heart but Xiu did not seem to hear Du Zes reminder and asked him again: What do you want? Du Ze was going to say that he didnt want anything when he saw the auctioneer holding up a box. He opened it and inside was a gray, oval-shaped ... stone? This is an item from Samigina city. The auctioneer got out of the way and let everyone see a little more clearly: Dont think its a rock, its actually an egg. The auctioneer put his index finger on his lips and put on a mysterious air: Forgive me for not knowing what kind of spirit beast is inside but its spiritual pressure indicates that it is a type of god beast ... The starting price is 3,000 gold coins! As long as you have 3,000 gold coins then you can take this home to hatch a miracle!!! No one responded. All of the people present looked at each other in nk dismay. The auctioneers heart sank, did the news leak? The stone egg does carry an unknown pressure, but the most critical point is that there is no life fluctuation in the stone egg, which means that it is a dead egg. It looks like its going to be a failed auction since the auctioneer called for offers several times but no one made a bid. He was preparing to announce the next item when, in a shadowy corner of the auction hall, a handsome man stood up. Even under the dim auction lights, the mans golden hair shone splendidly. 3300. The bids must be 10% higher than the starting bid. Now that someone made a bid, the auctioneer began to yell: 3300! This gentleman bid 3300! Is there anyone else? Someone seemed to be moved by the efforts of the auctioneer and another voice said: 3600. The auction hall was quiet for a moment and then there was an uproar. It wasnt because of the price but rather the source of that voice C the box on the second floor of the auction hall. Only the representative of the top ten cities can use those boxes. The people below began guessing who the big shot was. Xiu wrinkled his eyebrows slightly and bid again: 3900. 4200. Immediately the person in the box also raised the price. Xiu was silent for a moment. He was stuck bidding the minimum percentage because of his limited resources while the other party was obviously ying with him C how could the person in the box not be able to afford a high price? 5000. The person in the box seemed to be stunned and then followed up with: 5800. Even the sum of money was exactly the same. Xiu looked at the stone egg on the stage, his eyes gloomy, then he revealed a slightly helpless smile and returned to the seat. The auctioneer was startled for a while before realizing that one of the parties had given up. 5800! 5800! Are there any higher ones? 5800 going once C 5800 going twice The auctioneer raised his hammer then banged it down. Sold! Immediately an aide went down from the box and passed a purple crystal card to the auctioneer, who in turn respectfully took the card. His actions indicated the bidders identity and status. After confirming the amount, the auctioneer motioned that the other person could leave with the item. Everyone watched as the aide picked up the box with the stone egg, went down from the tform, and walked over to Xiu. The aide bowed from the waist and presented the box to Xiu: Sir, this is a gift from my lord. Everybody froze. There was a suppressed exmation; someone was looking up at the box, revealing a shocked look. As if it were contagious, more and more people looked up and gasped. On the second floor, the screen that hid the upant of the box had been opened. A beautiful demon was inside. She had ck curly hair that tumbled down to her shoulders and was dressed in a low-cut purple gown, her bountiful breasts almost escaping from the plunging neckline. It is difficult to describe the charm and beauty of the demon; she is like the sun that attracts the eyes of everyone and ignites their desire. Demons have always been very attractive, but someone this morous ... it can only be that celebrated beauty, the Lord of Agares City, Heidi. Heidi held the guardrail with her hand, looked down at Xiu, and said with a charming and beautiful voice.. I like your blond hair very much ... Tonight, will youe to me? Protagonist, your pheromones really are leaking! ***** ***** Whatever you want, Ill get it. No matter what method ... and means. C [ck box] The author has something to say: Author: How to conquer an older lover? Reader: Seduction.3 Protagonist: (Greedily eyeing the Reader, ready to pounce).4 Chapter 28 - Protagonist: Let’s make a bet

Chapter 28.1 C Protagonist: Lets make a bet

And then what happened? Violet impatiently waited for him to go on. Alice sat beside her, eyes also shing with curiosity. Xiu did not continue and turned to look outside the green door where an attendant waited in front of a luxurious carriage. Seeing Xiu looking at him, the attendant saluted and said: Mr. Xiu, what is your answer? Lord Heidi awaits your arrival in the main government building. Violet hid her astonishment. She knew her master was very handsome C no matter which form he took, his perfect appearance was like the supreme masterpiece of the Creator God and even made her heart skip a beat. However, demons tend to pay more attention to power than appearance. After the initial shock of seeing such a beautiful person, what really attracted Violet was Xius immense, bottomless power. She even forgot that Xius appearance is outstanding C unexpectedly attracting even the legendary most beautiful demon subus in the reverse side of the continent. Violet was curious and asked: Lord Xiu, are you going to keep the appointment? Xiu looked at Du Ze who has been surrounded onlookers and gently changed the subject: Do you want me to keep the appointment? Violet then remembered Du Ze and Xius rtionship. Her heart felt heavy and she was suddenly worried. As Violet stared at him intensely, Du Ze expressionlessly pushed up his sses and said in a t tone: En! (a sound indicating the affirmative like uh-huh) Xiu didnt seem surprised at his answer and he said: Why? She was beautiful ... Du Ze realized that the words he was speaking were wrong and the ck-haired youth bluntly said: We need a pass. Really awkward ... Violet looked anxiously at Xiu. She hoped Xiu would realize Du Ze was jealous and reassure him, but Xiu just nodded to Du Ze and said: Alright. At this, the demon girl was even more anxious and wanted to ease the atmosphere. She heard Xiu say to Du Ze: You and I will go there together. Inconvenient ... If you dont go, said the blonde youth, I wont go either. You have to stay with me. Seeing that Du Ze nodded in agreement after a short silence, Violet rxed. Sure enough, she was being too much of a worrywart; Lord Xiu can handle everything properly. At the same moment that Violet rxed, a certain silly, cute person thought: FML! I was almost ssified as one of the most miserable cannon fodder characters! Of all the cannon fodder species, the ones that covet the protagonists harem members are the most wretched, and when they lose their lives, they can even lose their cucumber. 1 When Xiu asked him if he should keep the appointment, Du Ze wanted to shake him and say: Go! You have to go! When facing the younger girl, it should be a multiple choice question, not a yes or no question, you bast**d! Because he was too excited when Xiu asked why he should go, the readers internal turmoil was so great that he almost shouted out the feelings that were in his heart: Damn! You asked me why?! Thats a girl! Thats a beautiful girl! Its a beautiful younger girl with a dowry! ... Wait, did he just say something that made it look like he was trying to usurp the protagonists role in the harem? In a sh, Du Ze excused himself by saying we need a pass because he wanted to avoid that death g. Fortunately, Xiu didnt seem to care about it much and just wanted them to go together. At first he tried to refuse since he didnt want to the a third wheel.2 Moreover, his headphones were about to run out of power. Listening to the protagonists next words, a stupid Moe person suddenly realized: the original protagonist3 is shy and wants someone to go with him, ah. In order to facilitate the protagonists transformation into a cute harem master, Du Ze will attempt to turn himself into a flesh-colored background scenery. When the protagonist and a younger girl are deep in business negotiations he will flick his sleeves and hide in the shadows, taking no credit for his efforts to build up the harem4 C this young man can only do this much. When the aide was told that Du Ze would be apanying Xiu, the attendant looked at the ck-haired youth from head to toe. Before he left, Violet took him aside and told him very sincerely and earnestly: Lord Xiu attaches great importance to you. ? Believe in him, and trust yourself. ??? So dont be so ufortable anymore. ... Im sorry, my Chinese teacher died early. Younger sister, this young man can understand every word of what you said but cant decipher its actual meaning, please exin! Before Du Ze was able to sort out the meaning of her words, he was brought to the carriage by Xiu. The attendant sat in front of the carriage and swung his whip, and the carriage moved steadily towards the City Lords residence. The Agares City Lords dwelling was a magnificent pce. Du Ze has not seen a pce in his world, but he felt that the pces in his world cannot be as grand as the pce in front of him. The City Lords abode was built of obsidian and purple agate and was enormous. Du Ze lost track of how many emerald gates they had passed through. In the face of such luxury, Du Ze started to feel stiff and ufortable from his head to his toes. It wont be long until his headphones run out of charge and Du Ze bitterly realized that he wouldnt be able to fade into the background here C in these resplendent gold and jade green surroundings, a loser like him really sticks out like a sore thumb. The carriage came to a halt. They had reached their destination.

Chapter 28.2 C Protagonist: Lets make a bet

A demon butler met them at the door. He saw two people emerge from the carriage, a blond youth with a genial smile on his face and a ck-haired youth with a stiff, frozen face who looks very difficult to get along with. The butler gave Du Ze a brief nce then focused most of his attention on Xiu. Sizing up the blonde with a critical eye, the butler was unable to find any ws in the blue-eyed, golden-haired youths appearance. The only thing a person could call a fault was that Xiu was a little bit inferior in strength. The butler tentatively deduced that the other party is, roughly speaking, a high-level Sword Master, but he cannot make out the others attributes. The butler thought that for Xiu to have reached this level at his age is quite good. If a certain someone had known what the butler was thinking, he would be sure to snort and think: stupid mortal, ah! He underestimates the protagonists halo too much. He should quickly worship the military might and magical talent of the Moe Master! Du Ze saw the demon butler walk up to them and say some weing words. The servants gestures were superficially modest but could not hide his natural arrogance. With a gesture, the butler invited them to enter and led the way inside. Xiu pulled the still dazed Du Ze along with him and followed the servant. The Lords pce wasvishly decorated with bright crystal chandeliers that dangled overhead. There were two spiral staircases in front of them. A door was set in between the stairs. It opened automatically when they walked to it. Inside was a spacious dining hall; the table was filled with delicious food, but the most mouth-watering treat was the person who was seated at the head of the table and smiling at them. Heidi was dressed in a purple scale evening dress that clung tightly to the curves of her body. She was like a beautiful mermaid luring sailors to their doom. Compared to her, the goddesses that Du Ze had seen on Earth before were nothing much. She was a little surprised to see Du Ze, but Heidi continued to smile and asked the attendants to bring another chair. Du Ze sat as far away from the pair as he could and began to weaken his presence as much as he could. Heidi and Xiu toasted each other and seemed to be chatting very happily. Lurking in the sidelines, Du Ze was also very happy. Although he could not hear them, no problem, real men like big breasts!1 The crazy fan simply filled his imagination with dialogue from the original Mixed Blood scene. Heidi gently touched Xius blonde hair. Her eyes were wet: [This is a really beautiful color. I cannot help but wonder if the sunshine is so beautiful on the other side of the Chaos Continent ... Be my partner, okay?] (PS: The [] lines in brackets are Du Zes remembered Mixed Blood original dialogue.)2 [You already belong to me.] Xiu smiled: [Ill take you back to the other side of the maind, and youll see what the real sun looks like.] Heidi widened her beautiful eyes: [... Back to the Chaos Continent?] [Dont underestimate your man. Believe me.] Xius eyes were full of tenderness: [Youll achieve your wish.] Next, the charming demon sister will move towards the protagonist and be enfolded in his bosom. Du Ze was thinking of hiding his presence and leaving at the right time when he saw Heidi stand up and then leisurely walk towards ... him. Sister, youve made a mistake, =A=? Du Ze watched the subus walk towards him, her soft body gently swaying as if boneless. Du Ze was so stiff even his breathing had stopped. He felt the subus whisper something in his ear: ... Du Ze did not hear what Heidi said to him because he was busy nkly staring in Xius direction: This young man does not covet your familys harem and has not done anything at all, so please, protagonist, keep your knife sheathed and let this youth keep his cucumber! Ah! A soft hand touched the side of Du Ze head and in front of him was a beautiful woman with a heavenly fragrance, blushing cheeks, and delicate lips that men cannot help but want to kiss. When the subus smiled, her eyes were mesmerising but Du Zes heart was full of despair. Sister, you really want this cannonfodders cucumber to be chopped off? QAQ? Heidi was startled by the ck-haired youths reaction. He looked at her as if he was seeing something horrifying under a beautiful painted mask. Under his cold eyes, she could not find any means of moving him. Heidi got up and walked back to her seat. She frowned at the blonde youth who had kept silent all this time. You knew that would happen? I knew. He looked at you like he was looking at a picture, Xiu whispered. He was half speaking to himself: He always does. Heidi had to admit that Xiu had described it perfectly. She had seen the stunned admiration on the youths eyes but she could not move his heart. I lost. Heidi admitted she couldnt seduce Du Ze. Since I lost our wager, Ill have the pass ready. She gazed at Xiu and said: Have you really thought about it? If you want, you can have this city - Xiu shook his head. Heidi looked very disappointed; her helpless look was the type that aroused the protective urges of every normal male. I enjoyed our dinner. I asked someone to prepare a room. Please stay here for a while. *** After Xiu emerged from his bath, he saw that Du Ze had disappeared and sitting on bed was Heidi, dressed in gauze clothing. The beautiful demon smiled at him charmingly, saying: Looking for yourpanion? I asked him to rest in another room. Heidi stood up and walked next to Xiu. The thin veil of her clothing could not conceal the charming scenery under it. I thought about it and I am a little unwilling ... She pulled down the straps off her thin gown and the light silk clothes slipped off, revealing her perfect figure. So Im going to make thisst effort. Beautiful subus. Naked, without a stitch of clothing on. Standing in front of Xiu, her voice is sweet as she said: You will fall in love with that feeling ... You want to try? ****** ****** Lets make a bet. If you can seduce him, I will stay to help you, if not, please give us the pass. Seduce him? Dont underestimate him. Trust me, you cant do it. You knew that? He knew it all along. That person is always like this, always watching everything but he never getting involved. Almost like ... God. ...... If that man is God. He wants tomit sphemy. C [ck box] ****** The author has something to say: Protagonist: Lets make a bet? If you can tempt me, you can rest today. If not, eight races tonight. Reader: (used his whole body to seduce the protagonist, and then was pushed down by the protagonist) ... You lied to me!!! Didnt I win? Protagonist: If I dont push you down, how do I show you that I was tempted? The author: Who lost and who won? Its a difficult question. Chapter 29 - Reader: Protagonist, you little devil!

Chapter 29.1 Reader: Protagonist, you little devil!

The dim moonlight shone through the window, caressing Heidis wless body with its snow-white skin that had the sheen of jade. The subuss every move was full of magic and unspeakable temptation. An intense scent of roses filled the air, quiet and distant but able to stir the hearts of people. Xius eyes widened slightly. Water dripped down from the ends of his recently washed hair, plopping down on the floor with a clear sound. Ive already turned down your offer. Beautiful women are always capricious. Heidis face showed a seductive smile. She stretched out her hand and stroked Xius face, her eyes soft: Demons are always true to their own desires. I act on my instincts. ... I already have someone. I dont mind. Heidi did not care to raise her eyebrows, her smile was both seductive and crooked: Sessful men always have a lot of partners. Her fingertips traced the line of his jaw, lingering on its enchanting curve. The first time I saw you, I was sure that no one would be more suitable for me than you, ... Together, we will be very good. Heidis voice was a light whisper, and the scent of roses became more pronounced as the subuss hand slide down and pulled open Xius robe. I want to .... get to know each other more intimately. Xiu grabbed Heidis yful hand that was drawing circles on his chest: Dont use seduction magic on me. Its just a taste. Heidi giggled: It will just make you happier. Believe me, youll be very, very happy ... Her voice seemed to have a strange rhythm that made the people who heard it lose control of themselves and eager to pursue the voices promise of bliss. Xiu let go of Heidis hand. She was just about to continue when she heard Xiu say: Leave. But youre already ... Heidi froze then looked pointedly at the evidence.1 Few people can escape the lure of her enchantment and in her active seduction mode, only those who arepletely without feelings2 will not respond. This young and handsome man in front of her clearly had a reaction yet he still asks her to leave? Xiu sighed deeply. Heidi doesnt know why, but his sigh made her heart jump. An unspeakable bitterness filled her heart and she stared nkly even as the blond, blue-eyed man opened his arms and fiercely embraced her in the room lit up by soft, diffuse moonlight. Xiu held Heidis waist with one hand and lifted Heidis chin with the other. His hands were strong, and Heidi sensed that his blood was heating up.3 She can only stare at him, watching as Xiu lowered his head, the moonlight shining down into his gorgeous blue eyes, peerlessly beautiful.4 Do you want me to hold you? Heidi nodded. She was almost breathless, drowning in those aqua-colored eyes that were more gorgeous than the blue sky. The blond young man smiled. His smiling face was beautiful but something about his expression was disturbing. Good. He removed his hand from her chin to her full chest then Xiu buried his head in the hollow of Heidis shoulder. Heidi was just going to put her hands on the nape of his neck when she heard Xiu whisper into her ear: Du Ze. Heidi instantly stiffened. Xiu didnt seem to notice the demons reaction and continued to lean on Heidi, saying:5 Du Ze ... ...! In the moonlight, the two people who had been intimately attached to each other suddenly drew apart. Heidi looked at the Xiu, who she had pushed away from her. The mans blond hair and smile were as bright as ever, but she could not feel any warmth from him C he even made her feel cold. There was silence between the two for a while. Heidi looked at Xiu, heartbreak in her eyes. I could share you with a lot of people. The demon raised her chin proudly. But I will never be a stand-in for another person. Xiu looked at Heidi. His sky blue eyes had deepened into a bottomless indigo. En! His voice was light: No one can take his ce. So Heidi understood very clearly that she wanted this person in front of her but he will never belong to her. She could only choose to leave. After the beautiful demon left, Xiu leaned against the wall then sat down slowly. Even the cold walls cannot alleviate the heat in his body. The blond youths head drooped. Breathing heavily, he closed his eyes and his long eyshes quivered as his hesitant hands grasped his desire. Du Ze. He remembered that mans hands C gliding, evoking his deepest desires. Du Ze ... He imagined that the hand that is bringingfort to his body is the hand of that person. When he thought that, he felt his throat tighten and a torrent of strong desires gushed from his heart: I want to kiss him. I want to embrace him, I want to touch him, I want to ...mit sphemy. Du Ze, Du Ze, Du Ze ... The icy moonlight filled the empty room. Xiu leaned against the icy wall and said the name again and again and again. It is the pain and sadness of deprivation.6 *** Du Ze was led to the dining hall by the attendants. When he got there he found that Xiu was already eating breakfast. Du Ze was stupefied, he did not expect to see Xiu C now that the protagonist had finally found a sister, he should scientifically devote himself to fight with her for three days and three nights. Come, said Xiu to Du Ze, beckoning him closer. His smile was like the morning light, purifying body and mind into something holy.7 Du Ze instantly put away the wretched thoughts in his heart and walked over to him. Xiu picked up a meat pie8 from the table and offered it to Du Ze. This is delicious. Du Ze wanted to reach out a hand to take it but found that except for the part that Xiu was holding, the rest of the cake was covered in sauce so a naturally cute person took a bite. Super awesome! Very good, go on eating. Thats what this young man is for. = =+ Xiu fed Du Ze a meat pie and a ss of milk; the feeding was already over when the silly, cute person realized that he doesnt need to be fed by Xiu. Its not like hes a disabled person with no hands or feet. Protagonist, your movements should not be so natural! After they finished eating, the housekeeper appeared with a tray in his hands. Two red and ck cards were on the tray. Gentlemen, these are the eastern passes. The City Lord said that she has something to deal with today, so please forgive her for not entertaining her guests. Quite obviously, this was an order for the guests to leave. Xiu picked up the passes, said his farewells to the housekeeper, then pulled the speechless Du Ze with him. They left. On the second floor, a corner of a curtain was pulled open and Heidi looked out from a window at the two figures. She sighed, thinking: not her, no matter what she did, he was not for her.

Chapter 29.2 Reader: Protagonist, you little devil!

Even after returning to the hotel, Du Ze was still in a daze: it seems they were driven out?! The demon sisters were pleasantly surprised when they saw the red and ck cards in Xius hands. Xiu said a few words to them then took Du Ze with him to his room. Seeing that Xiu looked as though he wasnt bothered by anything, Du Ze couldnt help but ask: What happened? How did you get kicked out by a sister? Xiu seemed to think ofst night, his eyes shed with someplex emotion and he smiled helplessly: I was rejected.1 ******* Wait, what did he hear? The. Protagonist. Was. Rejected. By the sister?! The subus heroine was very satisfied with the appearance of the protagonist. Then ... during the time of their union, she was unsatisfied with some aspect of the protagonists skills? No, that cant be! The main character of a YY novel has awesome H abilities ... protagonist, can it be that your H skills have not fully developed? The stupid reader suddenly felt as if he had learned a great truth: In Mixed Blood, when the protagonist attacked Agares City and met Heidi, his harem had been built and Xiu waspletely battle-hardened. However, right now not even a shadow of the protagonists harem had been sighted and the only object of his kisses is a male. Xiu has no experience at all. Du Ze felt a deep sympathy for Xiu and grabbed his hand, trying tofort him. Du Zes eyes were on fire with determination: You just need to practice more. We can try again next year. Xiu looked at their joined hands, a little puzzled at first, then he guessed what the other person was thinking. He narrowed his eyes and suddenly hugged Du Ze. Du Ze didnt have time to stiffen before he heard Xiu sigh in his ear: Im a little frustrated ... The voice sounded like Xiu was lost. Is this the first time the protagonist had suffered such a setback? Du Ze thought it was a gross insult to the dignity of men. The stupid reader suddenly felt guilty. It was all because of his intervention; he had disrupted the plots timing which led to this inhuman tragedy. Du Ze racked his brains and was able to squeeze out a few words offort: Its alright, you can learn. The corners of Xius lips began to rise: You can teach me? His question was very subtle. It wasnt like a rhetorical question but more like a statement. Or an inquiry and an order in one. You know a lot ... Right? In the Lost Land, the dark-haired youth told the ck-robed Lich: I know a lot, you can use me. Will the young man reveal that he is a person who has loved and been on intimate terms with his right hand for many years? Never! The theoretical master Du Ze said: Words of love, kissing, caressing C those are the needed skills. If you want to know the specifics, please try toprehend it yourself, young man! Love words ... Like this? The touch on his ear was like a kiss and Xius low, maic voice seemed to melt into his ear. I love you. Du Zes heart jumped C boom! He shuddered. That kind of voice that made even his bones vibrate is too much. I want to kiss every inch of your skin. An unknown emotion grew in the dim room, but there was only the sound which seemed to seep into the soul, whispering softly, low and heavy. I want to make your whole body smell like me. Du Ze only felt his scalp tingling. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and felt like he was unable to breathe, caught up in an illusion, like drowning, and even his nerve endings are intoxicated by the voice. Let me touch you ...2 ...you little devil!3 Even though he had stepped back several paces from Xius bosom, Du Zes ear still felt warm from Xius touch. He stared nkly at Xiu, silent for a while, and then impassively appraised: Very well done. This young mans legs are soft!!!4 WTF! Yi Ye Zhi Qiu, do you know what kind of deadly weapon you have made?! No wonder the young Emperor of the Star Empire () fell to the protagonist. The main characters charm has already broken through the gender limitation and it can defeat both men and women! Heidi, for you to be able to refuse the protagonist, youre simply incredible! Do you feel good? ... Thats enough. Xiu said lightly: Next time, teach me how to kiss. ... What? At that moment Du Ze wondered, is it possible that in some unknown time, he will have to sell himself? Du Ze was still bewildered when Xiu took out the space ring. A gray light shed and an oval stone appeared in his hand. It was the auction item that Heidi bought and sent over to the protagonist. Xiu handed the stone egg to Du Ze and smiled. This is what you wanted. ****** ****** Ill get it for you if you want it. So rely on me a little more, so there is a little more *. Whether its money, fame, or anything else. Ill be all you *. C [ck box] (TN: The asterisks were there in the original, signifying something. Its up to you to fill in the nks.) ******** The author has something to say: Reader: Protagonist, you little devil! Protagonist: Reader, you little devil! Author: So lonely. Chapter 30 - Author: As long as you have 998, you can bring a god beast home.

Chapter 30.1 C Author: As long as you have 998, you can bring a god beast home.

Du Ze looked at the stone egg in Xius hand but did not take it. That is for you. Du Ze pressed on his headphones and said: A god beast is inside. When Du Ze saw the egg at the auction, Du Zes plot-capture radar pinged C the oval-shaped stone egg is clearly the god beast egg that the protagonist found in the treasure house after he attacked Kimaris City. At that time, the protagonist realized that although the stone egg emitted a mysterious spiritual pressure, it didnt have the slightest sign of life. Hearing Du Zes words, Xiu whispered: God beast ... Dont you want it? It belongs to you. Du Ze immediately said he would not covet the protagonists role, but at that moment he saw the disappointment in Xius eyes. Is this an illusion? Xiu didnt wait for Du Ze to investigate the illusion and continued: What kind of god beast is inside? In the original text of Mixed Blood, the protagonist also asked his. His well-informed staff told him that inside the egg is a ... Fire Phoenix. Isnt that freakin awesome?!1 When they saw the name of the god beast, all the readers trembled. In all YY novels, the Dragon and Phoenix are at the very top; one is the King of Beasts, (PS: The beasts here refer to the monster and other beasts, not the beastkin race.)2 the other is the King of Birds. When the protagonist got the unknown god beast egg, he already had the three-headed dog Cerberus and a Nightmare Unicorn. With a Fire Phoenix and a Dragon mount in the future, this group of shy luxury mounts is enough to blind the eyes of all onlookers. Other people can only acquire such things with great difficulty C the cute protagonist to gathering these kinds of mounts is enough to frighten people into peeing their pants.3 In order to look cool, Du Ze exined to Xiu: To hatch it we will need me Crystal Soul. The Fire Phoenix is also called the Undead Bird. It needs to bathe in fire to be reborn. Although the egg is currently like a dead egg without the slightest ripple of life, it can hatch as long as enough me crystals are present. When they defeated the me Lord, they got three pieces of me Crystal Souls. One was used to treat Alice. The remaining two were not enough to hatch the Fire Phoenix because the number of crystals required to hatch the Fire Phoenix is 1000. Du Zes felt quite bitter. As if he saw the author right in front of him, from Du Zes broken heart he cried out: 998! Just 998! You can bring a beast home!4 Xiu was silent after Du Ze told him the number of crystals they would need. He called the demon sisters over and asked them to inquire about buying me Crystal Souls in Agares City. Violet and Alice worked quickly and got the news the next day: A businessman said he has enough me Crystal Souls and hoped to discuss the price with the Lord. When Du Ze opened the door to see the green-clothed figure outside, some silly persons brain nked out. Long time no see. The green-clothed person smiled and patted his head with the book he always carried. It is my pleasure to deal with you again. [System: You found the mystery merchant, Dan. Please select option: Attack or Do not attack.] He remembered the time when he felt extreme despair and his body was a pitiful mass of cuts and bruises. Although Xiuter expressed confidence in him and believed him, Du Ze was unconscious for a length of time so he didnt know what Xiu had done to get his clothes back. For this viin to carelessly appear in front of him like this ... His hands felt itchy. Du Ze wanted to roar, but in the end, all he said was just a cool, aloof usation: You followed us. Violet, who had been the one who brought Dan to the hotel, looked uneasily at Du Ze and Dan. She sensed that the two people knew each other and had a bad rtionship. Your excellency discreetly inquired.5 Dan gave a little cough: I was happy to hear about you.6 As soon as I heard what you needed, I rushed over. His gaze shifted to Xiu, and the green-clothed demon narrowed his eyes. In a tone both certain and uncertain, he said: I assume this is Mr. Gnome. After being identified by Dan, Xiu finally spoke using the same certain/uncertain tone: How do you know? Very simple; because you look at that person in the same way C no, its even more intense and frightening than before, like a drowning man clinging to a piece of driftwood, as though he is the only thing that can save your life. Dan smiled but did not answer. He pped his hands and boxes fell from the void into the room. Even with the istion effect of the boxes, a lot of fire elements leaked out. Violet looked at the boxes, astonished. She knew that the green-clothed merchant had me Crystal Souls, but to see such arge number ... Only thousands of years of collecting crystals would ount for this many. Dan stood at the door and smiled, saying, Can Ie in and make a deal with you? What do you want? Dan didnt answer right away. Instead, he patted the boxes that almost filled the room. Like a real businessman, he described his goods: There are 10 boxes here and each box has 100 me crystals C your excellency can count them first ... Dont talk nonsense. Xiu interrupted Dans words: Tell me what youre aiming for. Then Ill be very rude. Dan looked directly across at the handsome young man with blond hair and blue eyes. That person had same beauty but had apletely different form. I want some of your blood. Watching from the sidelines, Du Ze was stunned. In the original text, Dan also asked for the blood of the protagonist as his price. Even though the current plot is a mess, the people of this world will still follow the original plot. For example, Heidi still fell in love with Xiu and Dan still asked Xiu for blood. Another example: Xiu will give his blood to Dan. This transaction has been very pleasant ~ Dan probably also knew that he is not wee here, so after he collected a bottle of blood, he immediately left. Right before he turned to leave, Dan snapped a finger and a note fell into Xius hand. You can use this to contact me whenever you need something. Ill try my best to meet your needs. I look forward to our next transaction.

Chapter 30.2 C Author: As long as you have 998, you can bring a god beast home.

After Dan left, Du Ze looked at Xius still bleeding fingers and made Violet bring some medicine and gauze. The Mixed Blood world has a rule: all healing spells can only be used on other people, not for themselves C just as doctors cant heal their own illnesses. Violet brought the medicine and gauze but gave it to Du Ze, not Xiu. Du Ze looked at the blue-clothed girl as she calmly retreated, shutting the door behind her. He felt that he should just give up: in the eyes of those two lily sisters, he and Xiu are a pair of gay men! Du Ze kept his face impassive as he knelt down in front of Xiu to treat his wounds. F**k! The cuts are too difficult to bandage! Du Ze spread the medicine on the fingers then repeatedly wound the gauze around them. The wounds did stop bleeding, but Du Ze stared at his hideous masterpiece, silent. Good job, Xius telets. Its good. Xius voice was happy: Next time, please help me again. ... Are you sure you want to test your healing ability by borrowing this young mans hands? Du Ze woodenly cleaned up the medicine and gauze then looked at the note that Dan left. In Mixed Blood, it was written that if someone tears up this note, Dan will be on call. After each transaction, Dan leaves another note. The protagonist cannot read the characters written on the note. Thinking that Du Ze was interested in it, Xiu passed the note to him. There is something written on it but I have never seen those characters. It was simr to the novel. Du Ze took the note and froze. He could understand the characters. Like thenguages of the world, he can easily read these unfamiliar characters. Du Ze even came to a funny conclusion about this ability: because he is a reader, he can read all the words inside Mixed Blood. The note was very simple, with only one name on it: Dantalion. Du Ze was puzzled. Demon god Dantalion? What does he have to do with Dan? Dantalion... Dan? WTF! What! The! F**k! Du Ze was thunderstruck. The readers mood was hard to describe. He had unexpectedly uncovered a spoiler about the plot of Mixed Blood. A huge spoiler. The only thought in his mind was C the true identity of Dan, the mystery merchant of Mixed Blood is none other than one of the 72 demon gods, Dantalion? He is a god! A living god! Du Ze had read 500 chapters of Mixed Blood but he didnt find out that the author had ced a god in the middle of the reverse side of the continent! Now there is only one sentence that can describe Du Zes mood: Protagonist,e out to see god! Du Zes strange mood was too obvious. Xiu saw his shaken expression and became anxious. Xiu asked: What is it? Dan is C The demon god Dantalion. Du Zes voice stopped abruptly. He opened his mouth but suddenly could not say Dantalion. Once again, that unseen thing or person stopped him from revealing a spoiler. The feeling of his breath suddenly being caught in his throat was very unpleasant. Du Ze breathed deeply then tried to say some less dramatic words: ... a god. Thankfully his voice was not stopped this time. Xiu heard this in silence. He looked into Du Zes eyes with an expression that was difficult to read. God ... Xius voice was light, but it sounded like he was biting the word mercilessly and chewing it down. How can a person be a god? Du Ze was puzzled, although Xiu will certainly be to the Supreme God in the future, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu did not specify how exactly a person can be a god. The author just kept writing about how the protagonist became stronger and stronger. So Du Ze can only give a general answer: Be stronger. Then the world will naturally put the path to bing Supreme God in front of you, because that is why this world exists. Xiu gazed at Du Ze and nodded gently as though he was making the promise of a lifetime. Leaving aside the topic of god, they now had 10 boxes filled with me Crystal Souls with unusually rich fire elements will attract many peoples attention. Xiu stuffed nine of the boxes into a space ring then he took out the stone egg and opened the remaining box. A dazzling red light suffused the room. The crystals in the box were neatly lined up. Although his motives were unknown, Dan really had brought them exactly what they needed. Xiu ced the stone egg on the me Crystal Souls, and crystals began to melt at a rate visible to the unaided eye. Though the fire elements were not visible, Du Ze could feel that they were constantly being absorbed by the stone egg. Soon, all of the fire elements in the box of crystals were absorbed. Xiu picked up the stone egg that seemed to have be a little brighter and took out a second box. By the time all 10 boxes were opened, it was the morning of the second day and the stone egg can no longer be called a stone egg; it had transformed into a golden egg. It was smooth, warm, and slightly moist to the touch. A faint movement of the life inside it could be felt. Xiu and Du Ze watched as the eggs outer shell cracked C boom! C and a golden-red light leaked out. There was a shadowy thing inside that was breaking open the eggs shell. Du Ze was very excited: Ah! Finally that mighty, domineering god beast will emerge! Inside the egg the shadow was struggling to break the shell. The cracks became bigger until C snap! C it cracked open. A silly, cute person looked on with joyful anticipation as something rolled out from the golden egg. It was a tiny little ... Chicken. Xiu & Du Ze: ... The small Phoenix with a palm-sized face is covered with milky yellow hair C it cannot be called feathers, its more like fluff. Its body was covered in mucus that slowly burned up and evaporated into the air so that the tiny Phoenix became fluffier. It seemed to be a little confused andy on the ground motionless, a piece of eggshell still covering its small head. Author, I beg you to show me the mighty domineering god beast! Ah! When Du Ze saw the soft, cute little Phoenix, his heart was broken. Ye Zhi Qiu did write that when the Phoenix hatched it was just a baby, so the protagonist gave it to Alice, who had the fire elemental affinity, to raise. However, the reader did not think that the Phoenix was this young and small C this is just a chick! Xiu walked over to it and took off the eggshell on its head, exposing a pair of sparkling eyes. Du Ze doesnt know if its a coincidence or not, but Xiu was standing behind it so the first thing that the chick saw was Du Ze. The little thing began to tremble and its pale yellow fluff stood up. Even so, it still raised its head and stared at Du Ze, making a tender cry: Chirp. Shamelessly acting cute! And, baby, you have mistaken your master! Seeing that the cold-faced Du Ze did not respond, the chick pped its tiny wings and stood up. It stretched its wings outpletely but its chubby body was not proportional to its small ws so instead of walking to Du Ze, it rolled over instead. Du Ze watched the hairball approaching, shaking its baby fuzz: Chirp, chirp, and chirp. Chick, youre shaking! This young man knows youre scared, so donte near me! When it saw that Du Ze was about to go away, the chick threw itself forward fiercely and hugged Du Zes right foot: Chirp! Chick Complex1vs Reader Deterrence C Chick Complex victory, Long live Mother ~ Du Ze looked nkly at Xiu: Take it. This is your familys pet, but it looks a little bit bad. It likes you. Xiu looked at the trembling little Phoenix on Du Zes feet and smiled: You can raise it first. Xiu did not wait for Du Ze to reply. Looking outside of the window at the white sky, he said: Its veryte. Rest. In the candlelight, Xius smile was blurry. When we get up, lets get ready to go back to the Chaos Continent. fire phoenix Du Ze with the little chick~ *** Rachel looked at the bones in her hand. It was cracked and ckened. Only explosions or lightning could cause such a fracture. She nced at the bottom of the sea of the undead souls where the only thing that could be seen were bones. All traces were covered and the only thing that could be sensed was the rich atmosphere of the dead. What are the main cities around here? Hearing Rachels question, the ck-clothed demon looked at a map. My lord, near this ce are Ose City, Vc City, Andrealphus City, Belial City, and Andromalius City. Search them. Rachel looked at the purple sky and her voice was like a sigh. Lord Bael, is that you? ****** ****** This person always thinks all good things belongs to him: the powerful artifact is his, the beautiful woman is his, the mighty God Beast is his ... The whole world is his. In this way, take it for granted,2 without asking for it. It belongs to you. What about you? C [ck box] ******* The author has something to say: Author: As long as you have 998, you can bring a God-beast (Phoenix) home. Reader: (Silently pulls out his wallet) Author: As long as you have 998, you can take a God (Reader) home. Protagonist: (Silently pulls out his wallet) Chapter 31 - Protagonist: Hold me then sit on it.

Chapter 31.1 C Protagonist: Hold me then sit on it.

Xiu handed over the two passes to the demon gatekeeper. The demon examined the passes to confirm they were genuine before he looked at Xiu, Du Ze, and the two demon sisters: Only two people can go through. Pointing to himself and Du Ze, Xiu said: Just me and him. Chirp! The small Phoenix on top of Du Zes head tweeted, calling attention to its existence. The gatekeeper stared at the trembling yellow hairball: What is this? Chicken? If I say this is a Phoenix, would you believe it? Du Zes face expressed mncholy. Ever since he woke up, he found that the little chick had made itself home on his head. Although the small Phoenix was still shivering, it seems to have be ustomed to it and just trembled while gathering Du Zes ck hair in its ws. After finding a satisfactory spot, it settled down there. Whenever Du Ze tried to get it down from his head, the little Phoenix would bite Du Zes hair and stubbornly refuse to let go. The demon guarding the gate nced disinterestedly at the little Phoenix, put the passes away, then rang a bell. The heavy gates of the fortress slowly rose and a ck swamp appeared in front of them. A thin mist hung over the swamp. The smell of decay was strong. This is the Death Swamp, the battlefield of the angels and demons andter, the gnomes and undead. Those who want to enter the Lost Land must first cross the Death Swamp. Xiu did not hesitate and immediately pulled Du Ze with him to enter the gate. Du Ze looked back at the demon sisters. Though she had known that they would be parting today, Violet was still crying. Alice, who was gently holding her sister, noticed Du Zes eyes on them. The red-clothed girl smiled and said: Bon Voyage, Lord Xiu, Mr. Du Ze. We will be your most faithful servants at any time. The heavy door of the fortress closed again, and the girls smile and voice were cut off. After walking into the Death Swamp, the rotten smell irritated their noses. The baby Phoenix sneezed a dozen times. Fire spurted from its mouth and burnt some of Du Zes hair. Du Ze: ... Xiu stopped and softly chanted a few sybles. A gentle breeze with a fresh scent enveloped the group. This was a very useful wind-type magic spell that can, at the very least, save some stupid persons hair. Tread carefully. Wherever they walked, their feet sank down into the ck sludge of the swamp. Xiu and Du Ze walked for a while before suddenly, a ck shadow half-hidden by the fog appeared in front of them. They stopped walking but the shadowy figure still seemed to notice them. The dark figure was about three meters high. When it turned around, there were two blue lights in the mist. Xiu stood in front of Du Ze, chanting a few words. A gust of wind tore the thin mist apart, revealing the shadowy figure. It was a tall robot with long, big hands carrying chains. A star was engraved on its left breast. Its body was a metallic iron-gray, and its eyes were simply blue lights. Du Ze instantly felt as though he had been transported into a sci-fi world though he knew that the robot was a mechanical puppet, one of the gnome races best-known creations in Mixed Blood. The blue light set in the eyes of the mechanical puppet scanned Xiu and Du Ze. It spoke in an electronic-synthesized tone: Beep C lifeforms discovered, analyzing race. Beep C non-gnome, analyzing faction. Beep C unrecognized faction, analysisplete. Beep C activate the enemy program X, expel the lifeforms. The blue lights in the mechanical puppets eye shed. It faced Xiu and Du Ze and its voice suddenly became louder. Warning! Please leave here within 10 seconds or you will be attacked. 10, 9, 8 ... Seeing that Xiu had no intention of leaving, Du Ze tried to pull Xiu away. Do you want to y? Xiu seemed somewhat startled. Whats the matter? Its going to ... he said. Then, based on Xius reaction, Du Ze had a bad feeling and guessed: You dont understand what it said? Du Ze thought that the mechanical puppet was speaking thenguage of the Chaos Continent, but now that he thought about it he remembered that in Mixed Blood, the mechanical puppets use the gnomenguage. For Du Ze, all of thenguages of this world are unfamiliar, but there is a magic that trantes everything for him. As if he had a foreigner in front of him speaking an unknownnguage and a trantion machine, he can understand what is said but he cant tell whether that person is speaking French or Russian. Xiu nodded and asked, What did it say? Du Ze did not have time to answer before the mechanical puppets countdown came to an end. ...... 3, 2, 1. Activating attack mode. The blue lights of the mechanical puppets eyes turned red. Mark target, ess target information. Beep C start eviction. The mechanical puppet pulled out its chain and rushed over to them with a heavy pace. Xiu pulled out his sword, moved forward, and took the initiative to greet it. The mechanical puppet flung its chain towards Xiu. Xius colorless battle aura covered the sword which swiftly struck the chain. An immense destructive power poured out of Xius sword and into the chain, which broke.. The mechanical puppet fell to the ground. However, even if the chain was broken, Xiu had to pull back. He looked at the sword in his hand. It was a sword bought in Agares City. Even though he had used his battle magic, the cracks still appeared on the sword de which showed how powerful the mechanical puppet was. The mechanical puppet did not care about the chain that broke. It simply pulled out several chains from its body andunched another attack. This time Xiu did not strike at the chain. He chanted a few words. A breeze ruffled his blonde hair. Xiu bent his leg then leaped higher than a person could normally leap C it seemed that the wind was holding him aloft. The sun shone from above the blond youth and projected his shadow onto the mechanical puppet underneath him. As he fell down from his jump, Xiu held his sword with both hands, activated his battle aura, and mercilessly stabbed the head of the mechanical puppet. The sword was finally overmatched and broke but not before destroying the mechanical puppets head. The headless mechanical puppet paused for a moment then stretched out a big hand to try to catch Xiu who was standing on its shoulder. Xiu narrowly avoided capture and jumped down. The headless mechanical puppet started waving its hands and moving in circles, trying to find its enemy. To make the mechanical puppet stop movingpletely, one must destroy its power center, but there was no need to destroy it at this time. Du Ze and Xiu simply walked past the headless mechanical puppet. As they walked, Xiu continued their conversation: What did the mechanical puppet say? Du Ze repeated the mechanical puppets words to Xiu. After listening to Du Zes exnation, Xiu seemed to be thinking deeply. They were able to spot several mechanical puppets from far away and were able to avoid them but as they traveled farther into the Death Swamp, the number of mechanical puppets increased. From the initial solo mechanical puppets, they had increased to groups of 2, 3, 4, and 5. It became harder and harder to avoid the mechanical puppets and sometimes they had to circle a very long way around them.

Chapter 31.2 C Protagonist: Hold me then sit on it.

Suddenly, they heard the sounds of fighting. The wind of the battle blew away the fog and they saw a giant mechanical puppet, twice as big as the ones they had seen. It had two stars on its chest. The two-star mechanical puppet was fighting with a group of demons who seemed to be on the losing side. The demons were panicked and all of them had varying degrees of injuries. Xiu thought about the situation for a moment then instructed Du Ze to wait for him. He took out Qian Bian,1 transformed it into the Burning Desire Demonic Sword, and joined the battle. With Xius help, the group of demons finally defeated the huge mechanical puppet. One of the demons who had less serious injuries thanked Xiu: We are guards from Agares City, thank you for your help. Whats going on? Xiu nced at the fallen mechanical puppet: Why are there so many mechanical puppets? We are investigating the cause. The demon frowned: We dont know what happened at the Lost Land. These metal lumps all got activated. When they see people, they attack. You have seen those one star mechanical puppets? The demon pointed at the chest of the mechanical puppet. This is a two-star mechanical puppet. Their strength is 10 times that of the one-star mechanical puppets, around the same level as a Grand Sword Master. He pointed in the direction Xiu and Du Ze were going and said: If you keep moving forward you will encounter lots of two-star mechanical puppets all crammed together in that area. Xiu was silent after listening to these words. Two demons decided to leave because of their injuries. After they had left, Du Ze walked to Xius side and heard the blond youth whisper: I have an idea ... Lets try it. Five dayster. In the misty Death Swamp, a mechanical puppet that was wandering aimlessly, suddenly saw two figures. Beep C lifeforms discovered, analyzing race. Beep C gnome discovered! The blue lights in the mechanical puppets eyes blinked. Identifying individual. Beep C identity not found in system, conductingplete analysis. Beep C activate protection program A, escorting the individual home. The giant mechanical puppet knelt in front of the small figure and stretched out a hand, quietly waiting for its masters response. The xen-haired dwarf grabbed the ck-haired youth then raised his head to reveal a pair of amber eyes. What did it say? Du Ze gazed at Xiu and the mechanical puppet. The tiny gnome stood next to the two-meter-high mechanical puppet. The contrast gave one an indescribable shock. He repeated the mechanical puppets words. Xiu listened then said to Du Ze: Hold me then sit on it. Suddenly, a hole opened up in Du Zes brain: these words from a Moe Lord with a tender and soft appearance were like those of a child asking for a hug. Some fool then bent down from the waist and clumsily picked up Xiu, holding the gnome to his bosom. Xius put his chin on Du Zes shoulder and ced his arms around Du Zes neck. His eyes were attracted by an earlobe. It seemed very soft ... The mechanical puppet stood up, holding Du Ze. At the moment when he was jolted by the movement, Du Ze felt his ears were mercilessly rubbed. The mechanical puppet began to run and Du Ze had to grab its shoulder to avoid falling. That ce was rubbed until it was hot, and he could not help but want to find some ice to cool it off. Along the way they saw all kinds of mechanical puppets. When they saw Xiu all of them stopped and solemnly watched Xius group until they ran out of sight. The closer they got to the Lost Land, the more mechanical puppets appeared. The number of stars on their chests also increased from one to three. Later on these three star mechanical puppets were everywhere. Du Ze was somewhat frightened at the sight. If Xiu hadnt changed into his gnome form, this ce would be a dead end for them. The outer boundary of the Lost Land was getting closer. It was a milky-white membrane.2 To enter the Lost Land, one has to go through it. The mechanical puppet did not pause as it passed through the boundary. Du Ze looked at the familiar scenery. The ice crystal ground, the skies that appear above and below, and the distant pir of light made him feel like he was in a dream or an illusion. When the mechanical puppet entered the Lost Land, it took out a robot flying saucer and activated it. The little UFO buzzed and flew in front of them, leading the way. The mechanical puppet closely followed the flying saucer. Du Ze had described the Lost Land as tsundere, but actually walking around the pir of light is just one way to get to the center; its not the only way. The gnomes found 10 paths and the fastest can allow a person to reach the pir in one day. The mechanical puppet holding Du Ze and Xiu entered the pir of light. In front of them was the activated metal pyramid. The little flying saucer flew over the mechanical puppet and a red light emerged from it, enveloping the group. Du Ze felt a sense of weightlessness in his body as they were guided by small UFO into the space eye. As they went closer to the space eye, the red light from the flying saucer became brighter and brighter until it dazzled them. When they entered the space eye, Du Ze didnt know if they were still protected by the red light. He felt dizzy but he did not lose consciousness. After the red light faded away, Du Ze looked outside and gawked at what he saw. He seemed to be back in the 21st century. It was a city made of steel. Gray was the main color of the city. The streets were littered withrge and small types of machinery. Some of the machines seemed to have lost their energy and quietly sat in a corner while some were still active. The whole city appears to be built underground or in a cave. There were balls of light of varying sizes above them, lighting up the city so that it was as bright as daylight. He knew the name of this city. Du Zes heart began to feel agitated, as if he had heard the plot of Mixed Blood whispering to him. Wee to ... the Gnome Ruins. ****** ****** [Explore Gnome Ruins: Unranked Task.] Go to gnome ruins to find materials. Task, grade, and pay will depend on materials quality. Client: Mercenary Guild. ] The receptionist saw Xiu staring at the request for exploring the Gnome ruins and advised him: Its best not to try this task. The Gnome ruins are not a good ce to y. If I finish the job and the rating for the materials I find are S, will my mercenary rank rise? asked Xiu unemotionally. Your present mercenary rank is E, if you can get the S-ss material ... The receptionist calcted and gave her answer: Your mercenary rank can be upgraded to A. Ill do it. Briskly, with a no nonsense attitude, Xiu immediately put his mercenary card on the counter. The receptionist wanted to persuade him against it. She was reluctant to see such a beautiful creature die. But when the receptionist saw the elfs indifference, she sighed and epted the card. C excerpt from Mixed Blood The author has something to say: Protagonist (Gnome form): Hold me then sit on it. Reader: Okay. ...... (time interval) Protagonist (Demon form): Oh ... No strength? Readers: ... Damn you! HissQAQ Author: What happened? I dont know. Ѩ Chapter 32 - Reader: Study hard and make progress every day.

Chapter 32.1 C Reader: Study hard and make progress every day.

The Gnome Ruins is one of the main plots of Mixed Blood. The protagonist left the Elf Forest and began to travel the Chaos Continent. In order to carry out his revenge, he joined the mercenary guild. Newly registered mercenaries are ranked E and can only take on some very simple E-ss tasks, such as errands. The protagonist then saw the Explore the Gnome Ruins task, which was unranked. As long as he can bring back a high-grade S-level material from the ruins, his mercenary rank will rise with rocket-like speed. This will give him the authority to do a lot more, including forming his own mercenarypany. After the protagonistpleted the task, a mercenary group that was going to the Gnome Ruins sent him an invitation. The protagonist met his old enemy whom he had been entangled with for a lifetime (TN: basically his biggest rival). However, because both sides were concealing their identities, they were able to happily cooperate with each other, even creating a feeling of mutual affection. That was when the Mixed Bloodments section was invaded by rotten females (fujoshis).1 Du Ze suspected that the doujinshi in his hand was the result of their online discussions. Damn it! The Gnome Ruins are divided into two, the inner city and the outer city. The outer city is the gnomes manufacturing district while the inner city is the gnomes residential area. In the fourth age, the gnomes ruled the continent. Streams of materials and treasures were sent to the gnomes steel city, the heart of the entire Chaos Continent. After the gnome races mysterious disappearance, the Gnome Ruins became a source of treasure for other races. Although there were numerous perils, the lure of massive wealth is strong. The protagonist and his team of enemies were very awesome and even broke into the inner city. They found a magical door while exploring the inner city, but they could not open it. Everyone was convinced that the gnomes greatest treasure was inside. They tried to open the door, but all was in vain until the protagonist touched it. Everyone was shocked when the protagonist was sucked into the door. When the protagonist woke up, he discovered that he had awakened his gnome bloodline. He learned that the door is called the Gate of Wisdom. He was now in the ce where the gnomes studied forging and metallurgy. The protagonist can only leave after he haspleted all of the required courses. By the time the protagonist exited the Gate of Wisdom, he mastered the gnomenguage and learned how to make artifacts. Bzzt, nk, bzzt, nk. The sound of footsteps interrupted Du Ze recollection of the plot of Mixed Blood. Du Ze and Xiu looked at the other end of the street where a tall figure was slowly walking over to them. It was an old mechanical puppet. They could hear its parts nging at its every step. Though its appearance was worse than the one star mechanical puppets they had seen before, this one had five stars on its chest. The one star mechanical puppet stood at attention, like a soldier in front of its superior, and reported to the old mechanical puppet: Number XH17178 has brought this lost individual home. The voice of the old mechanical puppet was also an electronic synthetic sound, but Du Ze felt that it was a little bit more human: Stand by. Beep C the order has been received, going into standby mode. The one star mechanical puppet put Du Ze and Xiu down before silently retreating to one side. The old mechanical puppet looked at Du Ze and Xiu. When it saw Xius gnome form, its eyes suddenly shed. Even its voice became excited. Wee back to the homnd, child. The blue lights of the old mechanical puppet gave off a gentle feeling. He said, You can call me old John. Xiu keep quiet and did not respond. Old John muttered: Have you been lost too long, child? It turned to the one star mechanical puppet and gave the order: Take him to the Gate of Wisdom. Beep C carrying out order. The one star mechanical puppet stretched out its hand and picked up Xiu. The movement was very gentle but firm C Xiu was tightly grasped. The mechanical puppet paused for a moment before grabbing Du Ze, as well. Xius eyes widened as they were carried away by the mechanical puppet. What are they going to do? Send you to school. Du Zes face was calm as he answered: Teach you the gnomenguage. They reached their destination just as they finished talking. The mechanical puppet brought them to a circr za. It was empty except for a tall metal door that was suspended in the air. Strangely, the door was floating in the air with no visible support. The mechanical puppet stopped in front of the door and ced Xiu and Du Ze on the ground. Xiu was curious about the metal door that was engraved with some wonderful runes and patterns. It seemed to contain some kind of hard to read the truth and wisdom; he couldnt help but want to reach out, to touch it in his desire to know more. As soon as he touched the door, his fingertips were sucked into it and the mesmerized Xiu instantly came back to his senses. He was flustered. He found that he had involuntarily touched the door and now the door was sucking him inside with more and more force, as if eager to eat him up. Xiu noticed that Du Ze was some distance away from him. Whats going on? When the small person looked panicked, it really made another person want to hug him and protect him. Du Ze tried tofort his familys child: Dont be afraid, you will be stronger. Chapter 32.2 C Reader: Study hard and make progress every day. Arent you going with me? I cant go in. When he heard that, Xiu forcefully pulled out his hand and went back several steps to grab Du Zes right hand. However, Xius hand did not exactly pull free of the door. Instead, the doors metallic substance stretched out like a rubber band C then it snapped back in ce. Xiu and Du Ze mmed into the door. The Phoenix also smashed into the door and slid down, dizzy from the impact. Fortunately, Du Ze was unharmed. He hit the door with only a little bit of force. Xiu was still being sucked into the Gate of Wisdom. Even so, Xiu still stubbornly clung to Du Zes right hand. Du Zes hand was hurting, so he said: Let go. No. Xius amber eyes shed with a strong emotion, almost looking paranoid. You cant leave my line of sight. Naughty bear child, youre overdoing it! You need to learn to be a good person; you are not a young man like me! Ah, dang, this little kid! Exactly like a noisy kid who goes to school for the first time and demands that his parents stay with him! The little Phoenix finally recovered from its dizziness and woke up. It pped its tiny wings while watching the tug of war and issued a cry. Chirp, chirp, chirp. Seeing Xiu and Du Ze inextricably entangled, the small Phoenix pped its wings and flew up clumsily to Du Ze, hitting then tumbling down its target. Du Ze felt that his nose was hit before his vision was filled with the trembling fluffy Phoenix lying on his face, cheerily shouting: Chirp! Bear child + stupid, cute pet = a disaster. Even if Xiu wasnt willing to let go, the increasingly powerful suction was pulling him in. Xius small hand slipped from Du Zes wrist to the palm of his hand, then to the doujinshi Du Ze was holding. Du Ze removed the baby Phoenix that was covering his eyes and saw what was happening. His mind was filled with a terrible premonition. Suddenly, with a ripping sound, the doujinshi tore and his premonition came true. After swallowing up the xen-haired gnome, the Gate of Wisdom went back to its original appearance. Only some silly, cute person was left standing in front of it, staring at his iplete doujinshi. Countless words ran through his mind, but his reaction could be summed up in one sentence: WTF! The baby Phoenix sitting on the ground saw its mother with a grim look on his face, so it spread its wings and acted cute: Chirp ~ Stay calm, that is the protagonists cute pet, do not touch it. Du Ze took a deep breath and, trembling, examined the doujinshi. The doujinshi has 40 pages, and Xiu had torn away ? of it. Du Ze saw that the missing pages were the ones with the pistol y, mouth x, and the human form H scenes. Should he thank God that the protagonist will not see the shape-changing scenes? Du Ze held the doujinshi in his hands and wanted to cry: When will this terrifying day end? Bzzt, nk, bzzt, nk. Old John walked into the za and looked at Du Ze standing there alone. Its blue lights shed. Hes inside, isnt he? Du Ze nodded impassively. Old Johnughed; the sound was very strange to Du Ze who had not thought that a machine couldugh so happily and naturally. Good. I thought I would never again have the chance to see these little Masters C no no no, though theyre small, they dont like the word little at all. Old John chuckled: They are always very cute, arent they? The little Phoenix seemed to be curious about Old John. It struggled to p its wings and tried to get onto Old Johns shoulder. Old John squatted down and let the little Phoenix perch on its slightly rusty shoulder. It straightened up its body and looked at the metal door. It takes 300 days for a gnome to master the forging skill. Inside the Gate of Wisdom, time runs faster. The ratio of time is 60:1,paring the time inside to that of the time outside. It should take about 5 days before he cane out. Du Ze learned from the novel that the gnomes special skill is that they can control not just space, but also time. Ye Zhi Qiu wrote that, if only they had enough time, the gnomes could probably invent a machine that can control all of space and time. However, the one thing the gnomescked was enough time. For some mysterious reason, they disappeared during the long course of history in the world of Mixed Blood. At this time, Old John said to Du Ze: Would you like to tour our homnd, gnomes friend? ****** ****** Xiu woke up and found himself in a silver-white enclosed space with no exit nor entrance C he was sucked in by the door. When Xiu stood up, his clothes slipped down. His eyes widened when he looked at his hand C it wasnt the elfs long-fingered hands, but a pair of small, child-like hands. It wasnt just his hands, his entire body had shrunk to half his former size as though rejuvenation magic had been cast on him and he had regressed to his childhood. Xiu nervously held up his clothes and walked closer to a wall. In its silvery white surface, a blurred reflection could be seen of ... a gnome. Xiu looked at his reflection. He now had xen hair and the pointed ears of a gnome. Xiu reached out and touched the wall hesitantly. This is ... me? Suddenly a blue light swept over the room then condensed into the image of a small figure that appeared in front of Xiu. Xiu became alert but was shocked when he saw that the short person opposite him was a gnome like him. Wee to the Gate of Wisdom, child. The gnome smiled at Xiu: No need to be nervous, as long you make an effort to learn, the lessons here are very simple. Do you have any questions? You can ask me anything. Xiu stared the person opposite him and asked, Are you a gnome? No. The short person shook his head: I am just a projection. Indeed, if you examine it closely, you will see that that persons body is not real. What is this ce? The Gate of Wisdom. You can master the gnomes talent here: Forging. How do I get out? The gnome took out a long piece of parchment. You will be able to leave as soon as you finish these courses and pass the exams. Xiu looked at the length of the parchment and was silent. Whats the problem? The gnome smiled and said, Now we can start our first lesson. Onest question. Xiu looked at the gnome: Where is the gnomes treasure? The gnome still kept its programmed smile. It stretched out its finger and pointed to its own head. Here. Wisdom is the greatest treasure of the gnome tribe. C excerpt from Mixed Blood ******* The author has something to say: Reader: Study hard and make progress every day. (Takes out Mixed Blood) Protagonist: Study hard and make progress every day. (Takes out Doujinshi) Author: Study hard and stop today. (Login to Jian Wang 3)1 Chapter 33 - Protagonist: I really want to make a chain and shackle you to me. Chapter 33.1 C Protagonist: I really want to make a chain and shackle you to me. After two days, Violet and Alice returned to Beliard City. Something strange seemed to be going on. At the demon sisters home, all of the guards were silent. They looked like they really wanted to speak but didnt dare to. When the two sisters saw the monocle-wearing demon, they realized what had frightened their guards. City Lords of Belial City, said Rachel, smiling politely. I think we should talk. *** The inner city of the Gnome Ruins was built ording to the pattern of the Kabbh Tree of Life, with 22 paths and 10 circr zas that represented the 10 Sephirot. The Gate of Wisdom was situated on the za in the upper left corner of the inner city. ording to the lore of the Kabbh, that Sephirot represents wisdom. Du Ze stayed in the Gnome Ruins for two days. At midnight of the first day, the doujinshi in Du Zes hands was restored to its normal appearance C cool, very good! A mouthful of old blood was stuck in Du Zes throat, almost choking him. The time inside the Gate of Wisdom runs faster than the time outside with a ratio of 60:1. That is to say, Xiu has had 1/5th of the doujinshi in his hands for nearly 40 days C 40 days with 8 pages of the doujinshi is enough to make the protagonist fall! The flowers of the mothend were destroyed by the little yellow (porn) book ...1 Du Ze, forcing himself not to imagine the what Xiu was doing, went out. He liked to look at the inner citys otherworldly style of architecture. The streets are full of small houses of different styles, like the dwarves miniature houses in fairy tales. Du Ze stooped down and entered several of the houses. Without exception, all of the houses have traces of the gnomes who used to live there. The traces were so vivid that Du Ze could even infer what they were doing: they were bathing, eating, and assembling mechanical parts. For some reason, all of the gnomes seemed to have vanished right in the middle of whatever they were doing. Looking at the empty house, Du Ze shuddered before going back into the street. Although there was some mechanical activity on the street, it still felt deserted due to theck of gnomes. The gnomes ... What was the reason for their disappearance? Du Ze is not the author, so he doesnt know what Yi Ye Zhi Qiu nned to write about this event. The reason for the disappearance of the gnomes seems to be an important story arc for Mixed Blood, but when Du Ze was transported into this world, the reader had not yet learned how it happened.2 Du Ze could not help but wonder about Old John who had been apanying him for thest few days. The ancient-looking mechanical puppet was not written in the novel. Thinking of the differences between the novel and the present, a wild guess suddenly appeared in Du Zes mind. How long have you been here? Hearing Du Zes question, Old John stopped ying with the little Phoenix and replied. Lost in thought, as though sinking into a sea of old memories, his voice was full of remembrance: Nearly forty thousand years, right? Old John touched the stars on his chest: I am of the second generation of mechanical puppets. My master used the best power device for me. That is how I can live until now. But my power device is almost at its limit. In another year, my heart is going to stop. It looked at Du Ze. It is great that I was able to see you before I die. It seemed strange to hear a machine say live and die, but the tone of voice as Old John spoke was full of woe.3 The mechanical puppet had been wandering in this empty city for thousands of years and even developed feelings. Old Johns words confirmed Du Zes conjecture. In terms of time, the protagonist in the novel entered the Gnome Ruins four yearster. Old Johns power source had died, so he had already been shut down. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote that the gnomes fourth era was 30,000 years agopared to the present days seventh era. That is to say, Old John definitely witnessed the disappearance of the gnomes. However, seeing Old Johns solemn attitude when he spoke of the bygone days, it seemed cruel to continue asking about it. You look a little hesitant, Old John said. Do not hesitate, you can speak freely. I am happy to serve you. The gnomes ... Why did they disappear? The blue lights in Old Johns eyes were suddenly extinguished when he heard Du Zes question, as if it had been through a great shock. After a long time, the blue lights of the machine red again. Youre curious, child. Old Johns voice was like a sigh: As curious as they were ... But sometimes being too inquisitive is not a good thing. Before Du Ze could process what Old John had said, the giant mechanical puppet walked forward. Come, what you want to know is in here. They walked down the street for a while until they arrived at another circr za. In the Kabbh Tree of Life, this za was the location of the Sephirot of Understanding. In the middle of the za was a metal building that resembled a bud. Old John inputted severalmands in front of the building, which then unfolded its outer shell to reveal its interior. It looked like a researchb littered with stacks of data. Most notably, in the center of theb was an enormous wheel. Its outer ring was golden and the disk was made of crystal. It was engraved with a circle of figures and runes along the outer ring. The whole round wheel looked like a giant clock, but without the clock hands. This is the wheel of time. Old John looked at the wheel and somehow, the blue lights of his eyes looked sad. Du Ze waited for a while but the mechanical puppet was silent, seemingly lost in his memories, unable to extricate himself. Du Ze hesitated for a moment, then went into theb and picked up some of the papers on the table. It was probably some research report since it was full of intricate drawings and terms that Du Ze couldnt understand. Du Zes gaze fell on the lower right corner of the paper, which contained some of the researchers insights. [Time is so wonderful, if _____ had not given us the wheel of time, we are afraid that we never would have been able to touch thew of time.] [The curve is wrong, the time should not be dposed. The dposition function will be constructed again tomorrow.] ...... [We made a breakthrough today! With the wheel of time, we achieved the separation of time, the first separation of the ratio of 2:1. ] [The time separation ratio was raised to 37:1, and themittee said that the separation of time could be put into practice by building the Gate of Wisdom.] [If we dont use a part of the wheel of time, we cannot achieve time separation, oh no! So frustrating!] [We put the second hand of the wheel of time into the Gate of Wisdom, and achieved a 60:1 ratio of time separation. Now, the time separation without using parts from the wheel of time was established as a new topic.] [n one: Using parts of the wheel of time to replicate time; n two: Finding alternatives to the wheel of time; n three: a thorough analysis of thews of time. n one is the simplest but everyone is inclined to follow n three and I agree.] ...... [We seeded! It is now possible to separate time from the individual. The gnomes will be immortal!] ...... [No, impossible, its out of control! We have clearly rea- ...] The record came to an abrupt halt. The scribbled notes showed the confusion of the person who had written it. That day ... the clock ... shattered ... they ... broke down4 ... they ... disappeared. Behind him came Old Johns voice, which was like ying a broken video, intermittent and messy. Du Ze stared at that half-written read character and imagined a small figure writing it as he slowly disintegrated, the pen falling to the table, no one there to pick it up any more. Du Ze shivered and put down the paper as though it was a hot potato. His line of sight inadvertently swept back to the first page and then paused. [Time is so wonderful, if _____ had not given us the wheel of time, we are afraid that we never would have been able to touch thew of time.] Du Ze stared at the nk. Based on the context, a name should be there. Du Ze was just going to ask Old John about it when he saw the baby Phoenix clumsily flying in. Its goal was ... the wheel of time. Naughty bear child! Get back! The little Phoenix fell on the top of the wheel of time and then looked towards Du Ze, saying: Chirp ~ The wheel of time didnt have any abnormal reaction. Du Ze just wanted to rx, but then he tripped over a stack of records that was near his foot and he fell down. His whole body fell onto the wheel of time. Chapter 33.2 C Protagonist: I really want to make a chain and shackle you to me. It was like someone had pressed a pause button. The runes on the outer ring of the wheel of time all lit up, emitted a dazzling light. The unprepared Du Zes eyes were blinded by the intense light and teared up. Du Ze wiped the tears from his eyes and put his sses back on. Some silly, cute person looked at his surroundings and froze C what is this ce? There was darkness all around him. Du Ze remembered his dream when he seemed to be suspended in a dark space and heard a bad signal telephone call. Then the caller really came back. [...... Why ... The wheel of time ...] Likest time, the voice was still hard to understand and interrupted by static noise, but even if there is a strong interference, he could still hear the sound. [...... I found you ...] Themunication was interrupted again. Du Ze did not have time to question that voice. He tried to call out, but there was no reply. It was totally silent in the darkness. Only his voice could be heard. Thest time this happened, he was dreaming and he woke up soon after, so this time he was in ... a dream? Wake Up! A stupid Moe person then pinched his own thigh forcefully. Since it was a dream, he used a lot of strength to pinch so that the flesh of his thigh was bruised. 1 Wu wu wu2QAQ! The pain made Du Zee out from the illusion and the first thing he saw was a huge colorful hourss in front of him. When Du Ze was able to get his breath back, he stared at the hourss C wtf, is this also an illusion? The hourss that suddenly appeared in front of him was about 10 meters high, and the sand inside was also the size of Du Zes fingertips. There was not much left of the sand in the upper part and it looked like the sand was stuck, unable to fall. Du Ze stared at sand in the hourss. His thoughts turned treacherous: if he makes the sand flow through, can he leave this ce? So some jerk kicked the hourss. The hourss shook, shed a grain of sand, and then the sand became stuck again, as if mocking a level five noob. [System: The yer Du Ze used a serial kick attack on Hourss] Every time Du Ze kicked the hourss, a grain of sand fell. When Du Ze was about to kick it for the fifth time, it was as though the anger gauge of the hourss had reached its peak and the hourss suddenly burst into a blinding light. [System: Hourss used a killing blow on the yer Du Ze. The yer Du Ze is sent back to the resurrection point.] When Du Ze regained his senses, he saw that he had returned to theb. A silly, cute person nced around him nkly. Theb looked like a thief had rifled through the room; all sorts of papers were scattered on the ground. Old John, who had been outside of the metal building, was nowhere to be seen. A clear birdsong sounded and Du Ze watched as a red bird flew down in front of him. The bird was about one meter long, had a soft and slender neck, patterned feathers, and a long, beautiful tail hair forked like fish. Anyone who looks at it would know what it is C a Phoenix. The beautiful Phoenix saw Du Ze staring at it and happily spread it wings and chirped C this action looks exactly like that little chick that was always acting cute! Du Ze stared at the Phoenix with horror: Isnt this the protagonists cute pet?! The Fire Phoenix tweeted then flew up and perched on the shoulder of someone who had appeared without Du Ze noticing him. It was a stranger with brown hair who looked very approachable. Whos this? The brown-haired man saw that Du Ze was puzzled. He smiled warmly and said: I am Old John. ... what? At this point, a sigh came from behind the Du Ze. Youve finallye out. Du Ze looked up. Behind him was the huge wheel of time. A person was sitting on top of it, looking down at Du Ze. The silly reader hadnt had time to really look at him before that person jumped down from the wheel. ! Countless white papers flew around. Du Ze was ruthlessly pushed down onto the heap of research reports, making his back hurt. As hey on a pile of papers, he straightened his crooked sses, and looked up. This is... Xiu? The Xiu who straddled him looked a lot more mature. Xius gnome form was supposed to look like a twelve-year-old, but the person in front of him looked like a fifteen-year-old. Xiu lowered his head. The two of them looked at each other. Xius x-colored hair hung softly and half-covered his bright amber eyes that looked almost crazy with emotion. Du Ze was stupefied. Xiu leaned down and mercilessly bit Du Zes mouth C it can only be described as a bite. It had no tenderness and was used to vent Xius crazed feelings. Du Ze even tasted blood. He whined and waved his hands, confused by what was happening.3 When Du Ze was finally released, he did not have to look in the mirror to know that his mouth must be swollen. Xiu moved his head close to Du Zes and the gnomes burning hot breath assaulted his ear. I really want to make a chain and tie you to me. What the hell is going on? The shocked Du Ze heard the voice of the brown-haired man exin. The little Master is so excited because he has been waiting for you for four years. ****** ****** The first year C missing The next year C waiting The third year C limit The fourth year C copse C [ck box] ******** The author has something to say: Protagonist: I really want to make a chain and tie you to me. Reader: This young man is not a pet! (sF-) sߩ Author: That is the Moe Lord. Reader: (Wagging his tail) Chapter 33.1 - Special Episode: Four Years Part 1 Special Episode: Four Years (TN: This is a special/extra that should be read after chapter 33. It starts right after Xiu got sucked into the door.) Xiu woke up and found himself in a silver-white enclosed space with no entrance or exit. He remembered being sucked in by that door. As Xiu got up, a foreign body attracted his attention and he noticed that he had some papers in his hand C it was the pages that had been torn from Du Zes book when they were separated by the door. When they were in the reverse side of the continent, Xiu had opened that book and read until the second page before Du Ze woke up. Xiu hesitated for a moment, then examined the pages. The whole space was quiet. The only sound came from Xiu turning the pages, but the gnomes tiny ears, hidden in his xen hair, became tinged with crimson. Suddenly, a blue light swept over the room and a small figure appeared. Xiu unthinkingly hid the papers behind his back. The figure was short and had pointed ears, showing that he was a gnome. The gnome smiled at Xiu. Wee to the Gate of Wisdom, child. *** Its really a work of art, the gnome eximed as the examined the mechanical puppet. Theres no difference between this mechanical puppet and a man. He tiptoed to touch the head of the mechanical puppet. If it has feelings then its no different from real people. The gnome looked at Xiu: You are the most gifted child I have ever seen. Hearing the praise, Xiu did not show a happy expression and he just asked: Can I leave? Of course, child. The gnome waved his hand and a metal bracelet engraved with three stars appeared in front of Xiu: This is the highest mechanical certificate I can give you. In fact, you are already a five star mechanic. After you get out of here, you can take your work to the Severity za to upgrade your star rank C I suggest that you get five stars so you can take five-star materials from the Foundation za.1 The gnome rankings use stars. There are a total of 7 star ranks. Depending on the gnomes star ranking, they can get the corresponding star level material andmand the corresponding star ranked mechanical puppet. Xiu took the bracelet and the metal chain automatically sped itself on his wrist. The gnome stood opposite him. This time his smile looked more spontaneous and less programmed. Congrattions child, you are ready to graduate. When Xiu came out of the Gate of Wisdom, he saw Old John guarding the door. The old mechanical puppet saw Xiu and the blue lights in its eyes glowed with delight. Wee back. Old John looked at the bracelet on Xius wrist: Three stars already? Looks like our new little Master is very good. Beside them a machine beeped. It seemed to agree and cheer. Xiu nced around him but did not find the person he was looking for. Where is he? Old Johns blue lights flickered and his voice was full of sadness. There is one thing I have to tell you ... The little Phoenix stood at the top of the wheel of time,nguishing. It asionally pecked the golden outer ring of the wheel of time as though trying to get the big guy to return its Mother. Suddenly, a small figure appeared in its field of vision and the small Phoenix issued a tender cry, bouncing up and down on the wheel of time. Chirp, chirp, chirp! Xiu stared fixedly at the wheel of time. All the numbers and runes were brightly lit, which seemed to indicate that it was functioning. He stretched out his hand and pressed on the wheel of time. That person ... is in there? Xiu turned around and scanned the information and records that were on the ground. His amber eyes shed with a hint of ruthlessness. Ill pull you out! *** Rachel stood at the top of the metal pyramid, overlooking the huge space. Even she felt an indescribable thrill and shock. This is the legendary space eye. 30,000 years ago the gnomes built this metal pyramid to block the space eye. Since then, the reverse side of the continent had not had ess to the channel to the Chaos Continent. Rachel chased the clues which led here. The mechanical puppets in the Death Swamp brought them a little trouble, but those machines could not stop the Thunder Regiments footsteps. They went to the Lost Land, entered the pir of light, and received a great surprise. The channel that had been blocked for thousands of years was finally open again. Rachel nced at the space eye below and took her men away. If no location is indicated, the space eye will transfer each person into a random ce on the other side. She had to go back and get ready for the space eye. In addition, she was going to spread this exciting news across the reverse side of the continent. The demons have waited too long. Now its time for them to return to the Chaos Continent. *** The little Phoenix pped its wings. Its feathers have grown out and it no longer flies like a drunk man, clumsily bumping into things. Old John smiled. If one did not know that he was a mechanical puppet, one would mistake the smiling, brown-haired mechanical puppet for an ordinary man. Xiu changed the obsolete mechanical puppets shell so that Old John could more easily look after the baby Phoenix. Old John fed the small Phoenix, and then looked at his small master whose head was still buried in the research data. Xius food had already be cold. As a race, gnomes are curious and stubborn. Old John often thought that if only they were not so curious, they would not have perished. And if they had not been so stubborn, they wouldnt have suffered so much pain. Xiu put down the report in his hand. No matter how many times he looked at it, no matter how many tests he did, he always arrived at the same conclusion: he had no way of controlling the wheel of time. ording to the Gnome Research Report, the wheel of time is an artifact through which you can ess thew of time. Xiu looked at the huge wheel of time, revealing a strong determination2 in his eyes. Since it is an artifact that is activated, it must have a master. So who is its master? Part 2 Special Episode: Four Years The gnomes record reads: ______ gave the wheel of time to the gnome race. Xiu rummaged through all of the gnomes data and never found the name that should be in that nk space. ording to all of the information he could ess, the gnomes attempted to manipte thew of time, thus they were erased by time, but the deliberately erased name implies that things are not that simple. Xiu stared nkly at the nk.1 He wanted to know who this person is. Compared to the gnomes of old who wanted to manipte time itself, Xiu was more concerned with snatching control of the wheel of time from that unknown person. Since he could not find the master of the artifact, then he would need to work directly on the artifact itself. Yet even if he has earned his six-star credentials, he is still unable to shake the wheel of time. The immense wheel, as always, was quiet and shining, as ifughing at mortal powerlessness and presumptuousness. If mortals cannot control it, then ... What about a god? Xiu took out Dans note and tore it apart without hesitation. Three dayster, the green-clothed merchant appeared in the Gnome ruins. Gee, you really made me look hard for you. Dan took the book in his right hand, looking at the steel city with great interest. Luckily, the channel is open, otherwise I would have a credibility crisis. Dan addressed the xen-haired gnome. That must be Your Excellencys masterpiece. So, what kind of deal do you want to make with me this time? Get mypanion out of it. Xiu pointed to the wheel of time. I will pay anything. I didnt see the human, was he sucked in? Dan nced at the wheel of time, and then asked Xiu to confirm it again: Whats the reward? After getting Xius affirmation, Dan went to the front of the wheel of time and pressed his hand on it. How exciting! The light of the wheel of time became more dazzling but Dan jerked back a few steps. He was silent for a while then said to Xiu: Its a pity but Im afraid Im incapable ofpleting this transaction. You are a god ... you really cant do anything? Dans eyes narrowed and his normally harmless demeanor was reced by a terrifying manner. In a sh Old John moved in front of Xiu, falling into an attack posture. You know? Dans voice was very light and dangerous: How did you find out? Answer my previous question, said Xiu, still standing upright even in the face of pressure as heavy as a mountain, and Ill tell you. Dan gazed coldly at Xiu. It was as though he was looking at an ant. The sweat slid down the gnomes cheek and the whole room seemed to solidify. The next moment, Dan patted the book on his forehead, and went back to his usual harmless appearance. Your Excellency really makes me feel embarrassed. I dont want to lose such a satisfied customer. Dan raised the book slightly, revealing a bitter face. It is a master artifact that can be destroyed but not controlled C only its master can control it. Xiu already knew this but he did not think that even a god cannot seize control of the wheel of time. Who is its master? I dont know. Dan shook his head: I can only say that it gave me the feeling that I should not meddle with this object ... Dont look at me like that, a god is not omnipotent, not to mention I cant use my power now. Maybe one day your partner wille out. The green-clothed demon spread his hands. Well, Ive answered your question, can you answer mine now? ... He told me. He? Dan immediately reacted and followed Xius eyes to the wheel of time. How did he find out? Why would an ordinary man C Xius heart beat violently and he eagerly interrupted Dans words. Xiu didnt realize that his voice trembled as he said: Wait C did you say he is an ordinary man? What else? Dan looked at Xiu with amazement. What do you think he is? ... a god? Xiu watched the green-clothed merchant shake his head with great certainty. No, he is not a god. *** Deep in the depths of the sea of undead souls, in a house built of bones, the lid of a ck coffin slid open. A wrinkled hand grasped the edge of the coffin. Slowly, a dried-out body rose. The mummy pped her hands, and a bat flew over with a bottle of red liquid. The mummy took the bottle and opened the lid. The house was filled with the rich scent of blood. Glug, glug, glug. After the contents were all gulped down, a white, plump hand put down the empty bottle. The tips of the hand were painted red. The mummy had disappeared, reced by a sexy woman with long, straight ck hair who wore a Necromancers ck robe. She stretched. Ive been asleep a long time and my bones are rusty, said the woman, cing her red fingertips to her red lips and giggling. Let my lovely disciplee and stretch with me. The coquettish woman got up and used the contract to summon her beloved student, but the information she got from the contract made her stop in her tracks. Dead ...? The voluptuous womans body began to tremble, long fangs burst from her mouth and stabbed her red lips, drawing blood. Who was it? Who dared to kill my student Anat?! A furious breath rolled over the bone house, and the womans voice became ugly with anger. I want him to die!!! *** Xiu remembered a story he had heard. A demon was sealed by God. For the first 100 years, the demon thought that if someone were to release it, the demon will give that person countless treasures. However, 100 years passed and no one released it For the second 100 years, the demon thought that if someone were to release it, the demon will give that person the best things in the world. However, 200 years passed and no one released it. For the third 100 years, the demon thought that if someone were to release it, the demon will make all of that persons wishese true. Unfortunately, 300 years passed and no one released it. The demon became desperate and furiously said to himself: If someone releases me, then I will kill that person! The first time he heard the story, Xiu was so ignorant that he could not understand why the demon would choose to kill its benefactor. He thought, oh, its because he is a devil. Xiu could not understand that demons hope and despair. But now that he has experienced it himself, Xiu understood that waiting for something without knowing when it wille is pure agony. Day after day, the little Phoenix was growing up. The parts he made for Old John were getting more and more borate. But Du Ze never showed up. The excitement of hearing the news that Du Ze is not a god began to cool down. He may not have to wait for that man anymore. That man is his only hope. He can lose everything except for Du Ze. He will never let him go. He waited for a year, then another year, and in the blink of an eye another year passed by. The gnomes little figure leaned against the wheel of time. He put his face on the wheel and lowered his eyes. Come out quickly, I want to see you. Come out quickly, I want to say something to you. Come out quickly, Im already ... I can hardly bear it anymore. The demon says if someone releases it, it will kill that person. The surface of the wheel reflected Xius eyes. The color was so bright that it seemed to ooze blood. Chapter 34 - Author: Choose a good rival, this is a lifetime thing.

Chapter 34.1 C Author: Choose a good rival, this is a lifetime thing.

Four years C these words echoed in Du Zes mind. He couldnt imagine it. Clearly, he just went out for a little bit ... Four years? This was too much information for him to process! The stupefied Du Ze sat up and stared vacantly at Xiu. He could clearly see that the gnomes mouth was red. Xiu seemed to be aware of this and licked the corners of his mouth before revealing a very sweet smile, like a child eating his favorite candy. The protagonist was giving off a sweet but dark air. Du Zes heart beat violently. He looked at Xius hand that reached out and carefully rubbed the back of his neck. Xiu liked touching his neck before, but somehow, this time it was different. He could feel Xius fingertips on his skin, hinting at excitement, ready to make trouble. Somethings not right. Du Ze swallowed his saliva with some difficulty. His throat felt tight. His Adams apple bobbed up and down and Xius fingers slid underneath it. The protagonist was now giving him a feeling like he was a volcano that was about to explode while Du Ze was stuck in the crater waiting to die C well, if any YY novel protagonist had to wait for a little brother for four years, his anger gauge must be overflowing. But please be calm, protagonist! The author did not write four years flew by C therefore, if you want to explode, please find your familys rotten haha (troll) author instead of venting your anger on this innocent reader!1_ (: ) Du Ze felt Xius hand encircle the back of his neck as the gnome pulled him closer. The young boy, with his forehead against Du Zes, said in a soft, sweet voice: Do you have anything to say? This young man really does not know why it turned out like this C ah! If you dont, then listen to me. Xiu soft voice was full of patience. I have a lot to tell you. BoomC!!! A huge explosion came from the west where the Gnome Ruins Wisdom za was located. ck smoke rose from that direction. Old John frowned; his gentle voice was tinged with a slight displeasure: Someone broke in. Are children so violent now? ... Here theye. The street became noisy with the sound of many footsteps drawing nearer. Du Ze put Xiu behind him C now that the protagonist was in his gnome form, its a bit inconvenient. Those people moved very fast and they appeared in front of Du Ze almost instantly. It was a mercenary squad. A thief with neat, light-colored short hair was running ahead of the main group. When the thief saw Du Ze and Old John, he mmed on the brakes. One of hispanions that was behind him narrowly missed a collision. Hey! Why did you suddenly stop and block my way, Enoch?! The oneining was a muscr, brawny man with a big sword in his hand. Sitting on his shoulder was a little girl who pped her hands and giggled, saying: Enoch is a fool ~ a fool!2 The burr, known as Enoch, turned back. Pointing to Old John and Du Ze, he asked: Dont you see the people across the street? Du Ze stared at the group of people. Effortlessly, he recalled their names: Rogue Enoch, Warrior Bart, Fire Wizard Honey, and ... Du Zes heartbeat began to quicken, and he stared at the figure that was slowly walking toward them. It was a blond youth d in silver-white armor, with a heroic, bold3 face and eyes as bright as stars. When Du Ze looked at him, there seemed to be a viin in his brain narrating the plot of Mixed Blood. The protagonist joined a mercenary team. There was a high-strung thief named Enoch, who always liked to run first. There was a young fire wizard named Honey, who likes humming. There was a big sword fighter named Bart, who everyone knows is a bodyguard for Honey. They pointed to the Pdin and said to the protagonist, this is our captain. His name is Eric. Pdin Eric. the rival has appeared! Hello, big brother. In YY novels, the rivals role is very important. He and the cannon fodder serve to give experience, send equipment, send sisters, send younger brothers, and so on to the protagonist. Its a heavy responsibility. However, there is a big difference between the rival and cannon fodder. One is a durable item while the other is disposable C the cannon fodder only appears once, but the rival will dedicate his whole life to follow the protagonist from start to finish. His time on stage is even longer than that of the harem members. Therefore, there is a popr saying among the harem novel writers: Choose a good rival for your hero. Its a lifetime thing. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu chose a good match (?) for his familys protagonist. First of all, the rival has excellent talent (Human) simr to the main character. His affinity for the light element is SS level which is enough to suppress the protagonist. Secondly, the rivals background was particrly glorious and domineering: he is the Son of the Lord of the Temple of Light. His social status is very noble and lofty,4 not to mention that his rtionship with Saint Vivian is also ambiguous. Taking all this into ount, the protagonist has every reason to want to choke him to death. (TN: Eric is called ʥ which literally means the Son of God but also means the son of the saint, the son of the holy king, etc.) When the hero first met his rival, the son of the Lord was concealing his identity while he traveled around the Chaos Continent. At that time, none of the readers thought of it as a fateful encounter. The readers were still naive and looked forward to how the too awesome5 protagonist would lead the mercenary team into the Gnome Ruins. The mercenary leader looked very good, the protagonist checked over his little brother (possible future ally) ~ Later, the readers learned that Enoch was a direct descendant of Jack, the king of thieves. Later, the readers learned that Honey was Mage God Antonios6 granddaughter. Later, the readers learned that Eric was the son of the Lord of the Temple of Light. Later... there was noter. Eric never forgot his elf friend, and when the two of them learned of each others identitiester, they began their mutual lifelong rivalry.

Chapter 34.2 C Author: Choose a good rival, this is a lifetime thing.

Du Zes feelings for the rival areplicated. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu described Eric this way: Blond hair like sunshine, handsome, promising, possessing all the virtues C its deja vu! Ah! The description is exactly how the protagonist was like before he ckened. Author, you are deliberately provoking the readers! Do you want this reader to cry? This young man will really cry! Every time he saw the rival in Mixed Blood, Du Ze always thought: If I had not gone to thement section to get attention from the author, would the protagonist be the same as the rival? And the f**king author was simply inhuman: in Mixed Blood, the protagonist is trying to destroy the world while his rival is trying to stop him. The readers were in a muddle. F**k, which one is the lead, which one is the viin?! The ones who were the most excited about the simrities and differences between the protagonist and his rival was a group ofdies and sisters. Du Zes line of sight began to slide away. Although the character inside the doujinshi and the real person werent the same, the thought of the scene inside the doujinshi where the rival cried pull it out ~,1 some silly, cute person couldnt look directly at the rival. Thest one to walk into sight was an elf with a bow and arrow. Du Ze looked at the elf, who was as beautiful as the rumors had said, and thought that the plot god was truly hardworking and dedicated: since the protagonist had not joined the mercenary team, it found an elf to fill the missing slot so that the mercenary team will have five members, just like in Mixed Blood. Honey, who was sitting on Barts shoulder, saw the xen-haired Xiu behind Du Ze. Theres a kid ~ The little girl waved excitedly: Look, look! Eric looked where Honey indicated, and when he saw Du Ze, his eyes shed and a very sunny smile appeared. We are the Gold mercenary team, I am captain Eric. Eric sheathed his sword as if to say that he had no evil intentions: You are? Old John did not speak, he was waiting for Xius instructions; Xiu did not speak, he was lying silently on the back of Du Ze; Du Ze did not speak, some silly Moe person cannot ovee his social barrier. In the face of the Silent Regiment, Eric was a bit surprised but not discouraged. He took a step towards Du Ze and insisted: Can you tell me your name? The scope of his attention had narrowed to you. Du Ze looked at Eric and thought that the mercenary captain was looking at Xiu who was behind Du Ze. His heart was filled with admiration: to find the protagonist so easily, Eric is really worthy of being the protagonists biggest rival. Some stupid reader suddenly felt like a third wheel. This was clearly the protagonist and his rivals fateful first encounter so for Du Ze to be here is too improper. However, at this time Du Ze felt a pair of hands encircling his neck from the back. Xiu held Du Ze and looked straight at the handsome young blond man. Why should I tell you? His voice revealed a strong discontent, but with his soft, white appearance, it was more like a child losing his temper. When the mercenary team saw Xiu, they were astonished. Enoch rubbed his eyes repeatedly. I, I actually saw a legendary gnome. Stupid Enoch! Now that the Demons have appeared, there is nothing strange about a gnome appearing, too. Honeys attention was caught and her eyes were reluctant to leave Xiu. He is so cute ~ small, soft, tender, the gnome is so cute ~ The little girl pped the warriors brawny shoulder: I dere that thisdy in love today. Bart, with a wry smile, said to Honey: Miss, the gnome looks small, but he should be twice as old as you. The elf nced at the Xiu and Du Ze and looked at the hands that circled thetters neck silently. Eric also looked somewhat surprised when he saw that the person opposite him was exuding hostility. He still smiled very genially: I just want to get to know you ... We dont want to get to know you. Xiu bluntly interrupted Erics words, firmly rejecting his offer: Now, you have a quarter of an hour to get out of here. Eric was a little startled. The xen-haired gnome whose hands tightly held onto the ck-haired youth was acting as though he was a child who was scared that other people would steal his beloved toy, pushing other people away from his turf. Eric didnt have time to say anything before Enoch rolled up his sleeves. The gnome is so unpleasant that I want to teach him a lesson! Xiu smiled and his eyes curved like crescent moons, his small dimples unusually sweet. There are five minutes left. Then you die. ****** ****** Xiu took the mercenary card from the receptionist. As he was just about to leave the mercenary guild, he heard someone behind him shouting. Hey! Look, theres an elf who also took on the Gnome Ruins mission! That voice was getting nearer. The elf in front, please wait, brother! Xiu kept on moving until a rogue jumped in front of him. The burr saw Xius cold, handsome face, and suddenly froze like an elephant struck by petrification magic. Xiu was about to walk past him when two people appeared in front of him. It was a brawny man and a little girl. The little girl was about 12 years old and she was looking at the Xiu with sparkling eyes. You are beautiful, ah ~ The Elves are so beautiful ~ The little girl pulled at the brawny mans clothes: I dere that thisdy in love today. The brawny man smiled wryly. Miss, although the elf is very beautiful, his age should be several times yours. Xius face was expressionless as he looked at this group of people. At this time, a blond youth walked over and stopped in front of Xiu. His eyes shed with a glimmer of appreciation. Im so sorry, my teammates are very impulsive, he said. The blond youth looked sorry as he smiled brightly at Xiu. My name is Eric. This is my mercenary squad. Were going to explore the Gnome Ruins, too. Would you like to join us? C excerpt from Mixed Blood ******** The author has something to say: Protagonist: Henceforth, you are my rival. (Seizes the reader) Readers: ... Whats wrong?! Protagonist: Lets go fight. (Drags him to bed) Author: Choose a good rival (to sleep with),2 this is a lifetime thing. = =+ Chapter 35 - Reader: A dialogue option triggered a bloodbath.

Chapter 35 C Reader: A dialogue option triggered a bloodbath.

This is bad... Eric was flustered and wanted to lighten the atmosphere. He looked at Du Ze and Xiu and said sincerely: Im terribly sorry, my teammate is impulsive but please dont mind him, hes actually harmless. Eric was very apologetic. The blond youth tried to express his goodwill: I admire1 you. Du Ze immediately felt a shudder. Xius hands around his neck tightened so much that he was afraid his head would break off soon. I regret it. Xius voice was not loud but everyone could hear him clearly. You are going to die now, eh? Thest sentence was full of evil meaning and the little gnome tilted his head sidewise, shooting a look at the brown-haired person, and ordered: Kill them. ... Whats wrong with you, Moe Lord? Some cute reader desperately tried to recall the previous dialogue: There is no problem, the lines should be good? Why was the protagonists anger spot poked so that he exploded C are the elf and the gnomes G-spots are different? In the original Mixed Blood favorability rating mechanic, the different forms of the protagonist need different dialogue options! After hearing Xius order, Old John began to walk towards the mercenary team. He was still smiling and gently said: in fact, I dont like death very much, but my little master is a little headstrong now ... Old John seemed to speak reasonably so Eric continued to try to stop the conflict: We are not trying to offend you, there must be some misunderstanding! Old Johns voice is full of tenderness: The little master said to kill you C I know it sounds too much, but I will indulge his caprice. He is the only master we have now. Facing the loyal and devoted Old John, Eric was speechless, Enoch took out his dagger, Bart drew a big sword, and Honey jumped down from Barts shoulder. The Phoenix fanned its wings out and then left Old Johns shoulder. Old John took out his katar2 and, while looking at the mercenary team, bent down from the waist as though he was bowing as an apology before he attacked. Please forgive me. When he finished speaking, Old John rushed towards the mercenary team. Because Old Johns speed was really too fast, it looked to Du Ze like one moment, the two sides still had a distance of dozens of meters, and the next moment they were already fighting. Zheng! Sparks flew as Bart stopped Old Johns attack with his big sword. A red battle aura added to his strength, but even so the ground under Barts feet cracked. The two people were surrounded by an intense pressure and the people around them were blown back several paces. Bart managed to stabilize his body. He stared at the weak-looking brown-haired person opposite him. The other man was still smiling kindly and seemed to be quite rxed. In contrast, Bart was being pushed to the edge. The strong mans arm was bulging with muscles and veins as it held the big sword. His face was sweating. Bart was feeling that the pressure in his hands was bing too much and he would not be able to endure it much longer. ng! Enoch rolled aside to avoid the big sword that flew over him. He stared at Old John, shouting: Forgive you? Does your apology mean that we should just die?! Stupid Enoch! Honey stamped her foot. Its your fault that my beloved is angry! Eric ran toward Bart, who was flung aside by Old John, and picked up the brawny man: Bart, are you okay? Eric, Barts voice is very dry. Lets get out of here. That person is ... a Sword Saint. Enoch heard Barts words and stared at Old John in amazement. The difference between the rankings in Mixed Blood is very brutal. The higher the rank, the greater the difference. For the warrior ss with the same equipment, 10 Swordsmen are needed to fight a Grand Swordsman. 20 Grand Swordsmen are needed to fight a Sword Master, 50 Sword Masters are needed to fight a Grand Sword Master, and 100 Grand Sword Masters are needed to fight a single Sword Saint. As for a War God, that is on the same level as a nuclear weapon. The only thing that can break thisw is when the protagonist is fighting. Of course, the ability to leapfrog over others who are higher in rank has always been the prerogative of the protagonist. The strength and potential of the gold mercenary team is indeed very strong, but they are still not enough to face a Sword Saint. You cant leave. Old John smiled kindly: I have to satisfy the wishes of the little master. Eric finally gave up and pulled out his weapon, a shimmering long sword that seemed to be made of light. Even at this time, the blond young man was still a gentleman and said: I offended you. The light elements attached themselves to Erics body, blessing him. He approached Old John cautiously. Bart recovered his great sword and joined the attack. Enoch looked at the three people who are entangled with each other then at Xiu and Du Ze. He whispered to Honey: I will go kill the gnome, so C ouch! Enoch held his aching leg while Honey ruthlessly red at him, though she never stopped her chanting. Old John and Erics swords shed. Old John kicked Erics helmet and armor. The blond youth was flung to the edge of the za and hit a wall. Then, disying great agility and flexibility, Old John avoided Barts great sword, bent his body, and wrapped his legs around Barts neck and threw him on a wall. After all this, Old John breathed gently and did not chase the others to the edge of the za. Instead, he but looked at Honey. Its not good to y with fire, child. Honey did not answer and she chanted the spell faster. The fire elements gathered together, forming an eight-meter-long Dragon in the air. ... Dragon Fire! Honey directed the huge fire Dragon to attack Old John. Suddenly, the sky was filled with a birds cry and the Fire Phoenix flew to the Dragon. Compared to the eight-meter-long Dragon, the Phoenix looked tiny;.i It was only the size of the Dragons paw. However, the red bird with its small ws seized the Dragons backbone and then forcibly fanned its wings, flying up. The Dragon was just made of fire elements, but the enemy was a real Fire Phoenix. Honey stared, her eyes wide with amazement: Fire, Fire Phoenix?! In this world, the Fire Phoenix is a god beast and the king of fire. The dragon made of fire elements was being absorbed by the Fire Phoenix whose feathers became covered with ayer of bright red gold. It tweeted then fanned its wings down. The fire elements it had collected flowed down from the feathers and straight towards Honey. Bart was furious and his voice cracked as he said: Young mistress- Boom!!! The air became hazy as many papers were turned to ash in an instant. A figure awkwardly ran out of the smoke and ash. It was Enoch, carrying Honey. *cough* *cough* The thief was coughing. Honey, lying on Enochs back, cried beautifully:3 Wu wu,4 if Grandpa was here, he wouldnt let a bird bully me! Bart and Eric s were relieved, but before they could take a breath they saw Old John standing in front of them, smiling. The brown-haired man said nothing, but the way he raised his weapon spoke volumes. A beam of light fell across the za. The light was so stealthy that even Old John did not notice it until the light reached his body. Thump. Old John looked at his broken chest. There was still no expression on the face of the elf, but the quivering bow of his hand revealed showed what had happened. That was a holy arrow... Old John nced at the arrow that pierced his chest. It was at the third star on his chest C where a mans heart was located. I have to trouble little master Xiu to manage this. The mercenary team was also as surprised. They were not only shocked that their teammate had worked so silently and invisibly, but also because the brown-haired man that they had fought with was actually a mechanical puppet! The elf looked at the wires and metal parts exposed by Old Johns wound then shifted his gaze to Du Ze. He raised his bow and notched an arrow,aiming it at Xiu. Dont move, you are captured,5 said the elf. Xiu let go of Du Ze. His face was still innocent-looking as he said: Do you think you have the ability? Xiu smiled. Have you forgotten? This is ... the Gnome Ruins. Wake up, Zaphion.6 Xius voice was soft, as if he was calling a sleeping child. Realizing that something was wrong, the elf did not hesitate to loose the arrow, but it did not hit its target since Old John used his body to block the arrow C for a mechanical puppet, its parts can be reced at any time, but he cannot allow the little master to be hurt. The elf tried to shoot another arrow, but it was toote. The ground shook violently and the whole za cracked down the middle as a huge, silvery mechanical puppet rose from underground. Although it was huge, the design was exquisite. On its chest was six stars. Its body was sleek and smooth, just like a work of art. It is rumored that every circle of the Kabbh Tree of Life has a guardian Archangel, so the gnomes built 10 six-star mechanical puppets with the finest materials, ced them under each za, and gave them names of the legendary Archangels. Each of the six-star mechanical puppets is equivalent to a War God. Even though the mercenary squad does not know these tales of the gnome, they still felt the danger. The pressure from the perfect mechanical puppet was extremely strong, like something that only a superior force could muster. Zaphion, the mechanical puppet, meekly kneeled and lowered its head in front of the small figure of the gnome. Xiu touched its outer shell. The mechanical puppet in front of him was made of the most advanced materials and its creation was a triumph of the highest technology of the gnome race. Destroy them. After Zaphion was ordered, its silver-white shell was filled with grey runes and it turned to the mercenary squad, its eyes shing crimson as it readied itself for the attack. Bang- With just one blow, Bart, who had attacked first, suffered a serious injury and lost the ability to fight. The arrows of the elf urately hit the eyes and joints of Zaphion, but they were ineffective since they could not break its defenses. The elfs impassive face finally showed an expression C the fear of death. As their situation became serious, the fool finally reacted: WTF, the protagonist really wants to kill the mercenary team? Wait a minute, Eric is the rival, Enoch is a future brother, and Honey, that little loli, is also one of the harem candidates! Are you really going to kill your potential brother and sister? Du Ze thought hard but he still couldnt understand why the protagonist was trying to kill the mercenary team. The only thing he could think of was that a dialogue option triggered a bloodbath. Some silly, Moe person tried to save those potential stocks: They have to die? Protagonist, if your little brother dies, who will serve you? If your sister dies, who will let you push her down? If your rival dies, who will fight you for a lifetime? Protagonist, you have to think twice before you act! Xiu stared at the ck-haired youth. The gnomes amber eyes overflowed with a gloomy emotion. I heard you. I think they have to die, said Xiu. Boom! Eric hit a wall with great force. His right hand was broken and his face was half covered in blood. He watched as the mechanical puppet was about to kill hispanion. He pulled Pulling a diamond-shaped pendant engraved with an element symbol from his neck. that had an element symbol and was filled with golden liquid, Eric quickly crushed the pendant that was filled with golden liquid.. Come on - A dazzling golden light burst forth and Du Ze, who was still pondering the meaning of Xius words, closed his eyes in pain. He felt a person grab him from behind and retreat quickly. Xiu stretched out a hand but couldnt even catch even Du Zes clothing. He red at Enoch who had suddenly appeared and taken Du Ze away. In a voice filled with anger, he called: Zaphion! Zaphion seized Enoch, but when the puzzled mechanical puppet opened its hand, there was nothing in it. Enoch appeared some distance away. He was carrying Du Ze and running towards Erics group where a portal had opened. An intense light shed. In the za, there was now no mercenary team and no ck-haired youth. Xiu watched them disappear and his nails dug deep into his flesh. His little body was trembling. ****** ****** Dont look, dont think, dont touch! This man is mine. C [ck box] ****** The author has something to say: Rival: I like you ... Protagonist: Die. (Summons Machines) Reader: A dialogue option triggered a bloodbath. *** Reader: I like you ... Protagonist: Me, too (Pushes down the Reader) Author: A conversation option triggers an assault. Chapter 36 - Reader: Once upon a time there was an elf princess who fell from the sky.

Chapter 36.1 C Reader: Once upon a time there was an elf princess who fell from the sky.

Nauseous due to the feeling of his body disintegrating then being remade, Du Ze opened his eyes and found that his surroundings had changed. It was no longer the silver gray color of the Gnome Ruins. He was in an empty stone chamber. A huge light magic array had just dispersed on the floor. Having escaped from death at thest minute, the mercenary team was still in a panic. Eric threw the broken pendant on the ground, wiped the blood off his forehead with his hand, and exined: This is a branch of the Temple of Light. Du Ze instantly realized that he was in the enemys stronghold. Although he had expected that the rivals debut would not be solved that easily and was certain to survive, but ... Mr. Rival, howe you escaped with a crowd of people? Your goal has always been the protagonist, so this young man is just an innocent bystander? WTF! Next time this young man will have to equip a titanium alloy knee! Hey! Eric, Ive stolen the man you asked for! Enochs voice was full of pride: Theres nothing this thief cant steal. Du Ze was startled. Eric, who was casting a high-level cure on Bart, smiled his thanks at Enoch. Eric looked at Du Ze for a moment before concentrating on Barts healing. Honey was watching closely, worried. The elf, with his bow on his back, was staring at his ring, which is covered with cracks. Perhaps it was damaged because the battle was very fierce. Du Ze looked at Enoch nkly as thetter circled around him and expressed his strong curiosity. Whats your name? My name Enoch. Hello, little brother, this young man is your senior. Whats that book you are holding? Whats this? A gnomes machine? This is the book of that causes ones moral integrity to die, you dont understand my sadness. What is your rtionship with that gnome? To tell you the truth, that was the first time I realized that the gnomes were such a terrible creatures. His temper was scarier than what I knew about gnomes. The protagonist waited for his younger brother for four years and his irritation cannot be described. You broke in just as the protagonist was about to explode C thank you for withstanding the domestic violence in ce of this young man. Why dont you speak? This young man is grateful to you from the heart. Eric, the Thief cried loudly, is this guy really human and not a mechanical puppet? He hasnt said a word and his face has no expression! Eric coughed lightly. The light in his hands dimmed. Bartsplexion has improved a lot. Honey carefully grasped Barts hand, herughing while crying at the same time was both awkward and cute. Eric stood up. His right hand was still limp but the blond youth did not care. He went to Du Ze and said softly: Im sorry I used such a method to bring you with me. Eric looked at Du Ze with reverence in his eyes. I did it for you- Eric! Hold your breath! Enochs expression changed and he desperately cried out: Theres the smell of Lost Flowers. But it was toote. Just as Enoch perceived the danger, the others fell. Du Ze felt like his body was weak, so weak that he could not hold on. Like a puddle of mud, he flowed down softly on ground, his whole body limp. Enoch, although not affected as much, was not able to remain standing for long as the elf knocked him unconscious with a hand chop. Eric raised his head with some difficulty and, when he saw what the elf did, his face was full of confusion and sadness. Simon ... Why ...? The elf called Simon was holding an indigo blue flower. He avoided Erics eyes and walked over to Du Ze. The defenseless ck-haired youth was lifted up by the elf and the book in his hands fell down. Before leaving, Simon answered Erics question. For the Elves. *** About the two times that he was kidnapped, Du Ze could describe it in two words: ha ha. Judging by the increasingly lush woods they were traveling through, the elf was probably taking him to the Elven Forest. Since the second era, the elves have been living in istion in the Elven Forest. In order to prevent harassment from the other races, the elves in the Elven Forestid a magic array. Only those who know the entrance can enter, otherwise they will get lost and never be able to find the elves residence. Afraid that Du Ze would remember the entrance, Simon knocked him out. Unfortunately, because of his 0-point restore, the reader woke up and was knocked out again and again. Two people became very haggard. Du Ze silently looked at the elf. From Simons expression, it seems like he thinks that he must have taken the worst type of hostage. Waking up from his most recent involuntary unconscious state, Du Ze found that they had finally arrived at the legendarynd of fantasy C the Elven Kingdom. In fantasy works, the elves are almost always one of the most fascinating race or races.1 In some legends, elves are born from the Tree of Life. They have fantastic beauty and mysterious temperament, they are good at poetry and art, and they live close to nature. They live in a fairnd. Such a beautiful race also has great strength and every elf is a born archer with a special connection to the spirits of nts. The unicorn is one of the special products of the elves. It can be said that fantasy works that do not have elves are not good at all. Therefore, in YY novels if the protagonist goes to the elves he will harvest a basket of a powerful and beautiful sister and younger brother. As a YY novel, Mixed Blood is no exception ... no exception ... exception. Can you believe it? Reader: ha ha. Chapter 36.2 C Reader: Once upon a time there was an elf princess who fell from the sky. The elf story arc in Mixed Blood began with the protagonists departure from the Lost Land: the protagonist left the Lost Land through the metal pyramid. The protagonists luck stat allowed him to break through the elves thousands of years worth of obstacles that isted them. He randomlynded on the elves Tree of Life and absorb its precious sap that allowed him to awaken his elven bloodline C the plot so far was very normal, but then Ye Zhi Qiu, that professional, dug a pit and threw the protagonist down there for thirty years, unable to move, grr! The Elf Queen led the elves to view the Tree of Life and saw that their treasure (the sap) was sucked dry by some unknown elf. The queen was about to go crazy when her henchmen found that the protagonist can absorb pollution. The elves in the original plot were facing a crisis because the Tree of Life had been badly polluted and the elves who were born from it became fallen dark elves. The elves tried many ways to remove the pollution, but couldnt find a solution. When he read this, the readers heart beat wildly: the ****ing author is up to something ... To the despair of all the readers, the author happily wrote: The elves seized the protagonist, ced him under the Tree of Life, and forced him to absorb the pollution. The protagonist was locked up for a whole year until he was finally able to work with the Tree of Life and released himself. Then, under the disbelieving gaze of the queen, the protagonist opened up the Tree of Life and expelled all of the pollution from it. The entire elf race became polluted. The author said that the protagonist loved to harvest a strong and beautiful sister and younger brother. The reader said to the author: I want to talk to you about life. Thinking of that cruel plot, Du Ze felt unwellC especially since his hands and feet were tightly bound with vines, the same way that Xiu was tied to the Tree of Life. His mood was profoundlyplex.1 The poor reader was forced to stay under a big root. Simon threw him here before disappearing without a trace, so Du Ze still doesnt understand why the elf grabbed him. But this wasnt as important; some silly, cute reader was experiencing a grim reality ... My constantpanion, where is it?!2 Du Ze tried to desperately recall when hest saw the doujinshi. When he was with the mercenary team, he still had it. Then he fainted so perhaps... perhaps... probably the rival had it now? Doujinshi,e back! If you and hee into contact with each other, the results wont be good!!!3 Some silly Moe person then thought that his life was full of gloom. He doesnt want to imagine what another character will think when he sees himself ying a strange role in the doujinshi. The cruel reality is that Du Ze now has to go back to the rival to recover the doujinshi because he feels as though something even more terrible will happen if he doesnt retrieve it. For example, what if the protagonist saw the doujinshi in his rivals hand: That book seems familiar. The rival smiled brightly: Do you want to read it? This person ... is me? I think this other person is me. ... X2 C ****, its scary, so scary, super scary! He doesnt want to imagine what the world will be like after that! It took a Moe person an entire day to ept this cruel reality. Simon seemed to have forgotten him since he never reappeared. Du Zes range of activities cannot exceed three meters. If he moves farther than that, the vines will tighten and pull him back. Du Ze can only do his best to grasp the proper range and try to look outside. The elves ce of residence truly deserved its reputation as a wondend. Not far away was a huge sparklingke. On its shores were a few white unicorns leisurely eating grass. Some elves were brushing a unicorns hair, and all of them were very beautiful. The whole scene was like something out of a lovely fairy tale. In the middle of theke was arge, majestic tree. Just looking at it gave Du Ze a shock and he felt great awe and reverence C this was the precious Tree of Life of the elves. Du Ze stared at the Tree of Life. The branches of the tree appeared lush, but it didnt give off a vibrant feeling. Only one-third of its leaves were green. The rest of the leaves and their stems were ck. When the branches of the Tree of Life were shaken by the wind, no birds flew out from its deathly stillness. The Tree of Life was already in such a serious situation? In the original plot of Mixed Blood, the pollution of the Tree of life was contained because of the presence of the protagonist. And now, because he disrupted the plot, Xiu did not appear in the Elven Forest. Therefore no one was able to prevent the pollution of the Tree of Life. Seeing the Tree of Life in this state, Du Ze thought that the elves were probably going crazy. Some silly person didnt admit that he was gloating inside. Du Ze has never had a good opinion of the elves C you dare to use the Moe protagonist as some sort of dirt-sucking machine?! You are courting death, courting death, courting death! Suddenly a persons name shed through Du Zes mind. The silly reader silently retracted his curse on the elves. In fact, there is one Moe person among the elves ... The protagonist was imprisoned for a year by the elves. During that time, he met an elf who had a great influence on him C the elf princess. At that time, the elf princess went to the Tree of Life and identally stepped on air. She fell directly on top of the protagonists body ... ! Thump! Countless leaves fell. Du Ze opened his mouth wide but couldnt call out because the person that fell on him was right on his chest. Although the other person was very flustered and immediately got up, Du Ze remained stupefied for some time. He looked across his chest at the beautiful female elf and his brain froze. Once upon a time, there was an elf princess who fell from the sky. Her name was Ariel. ****** ****** Xiu do not know how long he had been imprisoned here. ck vines still wound around his body, conveying a steady stream of pollution. Anger, sorrow, hate ... Do you want to vent? Xiu raised his head. The Tree of Lifes thick foliage blocked all of the sunshine. To them, he is just a thing4 to be used. Suddenly a touch of gold appeared in Xius vision. Xiu opened his eyes slightly and stretched out his hand as if to seize the sunshine. ! Thump! Countless leaves fell. Xiu lowered his head, looking at the beautiful female elf in his arms. She had soft brown hair, a slightly flustered look, and very beautiful golden eyes. Eyes that are the color of the sun. C excerpt from Mixed Blood ******* The author has something to say: Author: Once upon a time there was an elf princess who fell from the sky. Protagonist: (Catch) Reader: (Pushed down) Author (Smile): The seme ( gong) appeared. Chapter 37 - Reader: I don’t know enough about him yet.

Chapter 37.1 C Reader: I dont know enough about him yet.

Du Ze stared dully at Ariel, one of his favorite sisters in Mixed Blood. Noticing that Du Ze has honest, straightforward eyes, the brown-haired, golden-eyed elf princess became flustered. She swept away some leaves and wrote on the ground using the gorgeous elvish writing. However, when she had written half of what she wanted to say, Ariel paused and showed a broken-hearted expression, suddenly realizing that the ck-haired human would not be able to read the elvishnguage. From beginning to end, the elf princess made no sound. Yes, in the Mixed Blood setting, Ariel, though an elf princess, had a fatal w C she could not speak. Because of this, she became a disgrace to the whole elf race C no, not even a disgrace. All the elves, including her mother, the Elf Queen, ignored her. So when Ariel met the protagonist who was the only one willing to talk to her, she fell in love with him. Almost every day Ariel would secretly run away to meet with the protagonist. In order tomunicate with him, she taught the protagonist a little bit of the elvishnguage. Later, when the protagonist released himself from his imprisonment, he polluted the entire elf race except for this poor, lovable elf princess. Long-term neglect coupled with her physical defect gave Ariel an inferiorityplex, but it could not conceal her gentle and kind nature. From start to finish, she was a good person who never schemed in Mixed Blood. When Arielter sacrificed her soul to the protagonist, all the readers were amazed at the soft girls strong side. Du Ze was surprised that the author with a shitty personality was kind enough to add in a healing element into the story.1 Ariels story became a tragedy. The protagonist was the direct cause of the pollution of the elves. The Elf Queen could not ept that the elves had degenerated into dark elves. She killed herself, which caused a rift between Ariel and Xiu. The protagonist became very suspicious of the princess. Even though he still kept her around, he couldnt believe that Ariel wouldnt betray him one day to get revenge for her mother. It was only after Ariel died that the protagonist suddenly realized that she truly, unreservedly loved him. In order to revive Ariel, the protagonist decided to attack the angels Sky City. The only ones who knew the location of the Sky City and could fight the angels was the demon race, so the protagonist decided to conquer the reverse side of the continent. That is why Du Ze always thought of Ariel as the true female lead of Mixed Blood. Although Saint Vivian also had a strong presence in the novel, for Xiu she is more like a vision or a good memory from the past. Du Ze felt that Ariel was the most suitablepanion for Xiu. The Moe sister with a healing presence and the Holy Saint Moe sister, they are a matching pair that cant be more Moe! Du Zes wolf blood boiled for a long time so he only reacted after some time had passed. Because he did not respond, the cute sister became anxious, as if she was about to cry. Ariel pressed her hand against her throat, pointed to her open mouth, and tried very hard to express her inability to speak and her apologies C rather than being concerned about her defect being discovered, it seemed that she was more worried about her inability to apologize. Du Ze unconsciously touched his headphones. He looked at the anxious Ariel and suddenly thought that caring too much about the headphones is not manly. Its fine. You can write it out. I can read it. Du Ze tried to soften his expression. My name is Du Ze. Whats your name? So the silly, cute reader spent a lot of time with the Moe elf princess. Like in the original Mixed Blood plot, Ariel was very happy that someone was willing tomunicate with her. Almost every day she ran away to meet with Du Ze. Most of the time it was Ariel who wrote things and Du Ze only asionally wrote to her, but this made Ariel exceptionally satisfied. Du ze began to worry. He must be insane to actually rob the protagonist of his role! How can the protagonist increase his favorability rating with Ariel after this? But Du Ze found that he could not refuse tomunicate with Ariel because the more theymunicated, the more he found out how lonely she had been for such a long time. So some silly, cute person decided to constantly bring up the Lord during his chats with the elf princess, to sell that destined person to her. After Du Ze racked his brains and piled up all thepliments he could think of, Ariel became interested in Xiu. She took a tree branch and wrote on the ground: [Is there really such a perfect person in this world?] Du Ze nodded without hesitation, and Ariel continued to write: [Can you tell me more about him?] Seeing that Du Ze was stupefied, Ariel wrote: [You describe him very well, its just ...] Ariel paused and seemed to find it difficult to think of a proper adjective. [It feels unreal? He seems to be the perfect character that everyone likes to write about in poetry, like an abstract ideal. Can you tell me what he likes and what he wants to do? ] Ariel looked hopeful, but Du Ze felt like his heart would stop at that moment. C What does he like? Strength, power, money, beauty, this is what the protagonist likes, all readers can say. But in that moment, Du Ze realized that he didnt know what exactly that person likes. C What does he want to do? Xiu got to know him, Xiu stayed beside him, Xiu waited for him C the main character of Mixed Blood would not have done all of that. When Ariel saw that Du Zes expression shifted many times, she was flustered and gesticted with the branch: [Whats the matter? Did I say something wrong-] I realized that, Du Zes voice was barely audible, Ive been unreasonable.2 From beginning to end, he only regarded Xiu as the protagonist and never thought of him as a person. Always moring and trying to influence the protagonist. He was too arrogant and ridiculous in trying to influence the protagonist. He knew what the protagonist of Mixed Blood wanted, but he has never bothered to find out what Xiu wants. Ariel saw Du Ze lift his eyes and look at her. For the first time, he uttered a long sentence. I dont know enough about him yet. Next time I will definitely tell you what kind of person he is. Chapter 37.2 C Reader: I dont know enough about him yet. Ariel nodded absently. Although she did not quite understand what he said, she heard the earnestness and firmness in Du Zes voice. She looked at the ck-haired man who had resumed his usual impassive expression and could not help but write on the floor: [Why are you unwilling to express your feelings? Youre always showing an expressionless face.]1 Du Zes face was stiff as he calmly looked away, gazing at the elves in the distance. All of them, without exception, were coldly beautiful, morous, and aloof. They have no expression on their faces either ... [They are different.] Ariel wrote urgently: [They are empty inside and out. They have no feelings to express.] Du Ze was silent. In fact, he already knew that the elves have now entered a dead end and cannote out of it. Why is the Tree of Life polluted? What is this pollution? When the protagonist finally found a way tomunicate with the Tree of Life, he learned everything. The elves were the architects of their own destruction. The beautiful race misunderstood: they thought that unnecessary emotions would interfere with their development, so when each elf reaches a certain age they must undergo a Rite of Passage. They gave the Tree of Life the emotions that they think are superfluous, which made every elf emotionally detached. For thousands of years the elves have been throwing their negative emotions into the Tree of Life. No matter how big the garbage can is, one day it will be full and overflow. The ck, evil emotions from the Tree of Life spilled out C that is the pollution. When Du Ze read about how the elves had forced the already ckened protagonist to absorb this pollution, Du Zes view of the elves hit rock bottom. Ariel has not gone through the Rite of Passage because she has been neglected by the other elves, but she is helpless to stop the vicious cycle that the elves have fallen into. Some time ago when Du Ze had asked her why he had been kidnapped, Ariel told him that it was because there was a vampire who told the elves that she had the means to deal with the pollution of the Tree of Life. As long as the elves kidnap the people she wanted from the Gnome Ruins, she would help them. The desperate elves immediately agreed to her terms. Ariels words had an air of great sorrow as she watched the elves rush towards their doom. Du Ze learned from Ariel that the vampire is named Anat. When he heard this strange name, the silly reader tried to recall the original plot of Mixed Blood, but there was no such person. Ah, this year there are more and unknown organisms ... Suddenly, from above them came the sound of leaves being trampled. Ariel stood up in panic, looking up at the top of the tree with Du Ze. A few days after his disappearance, Simon finally reappeared. A sexy woman was at his side. She was wearing a ck robe that proimed her identity as a Necromancer. Simons looked through Ariel, as if the elf princess was not there, before gesturing at Du Ze and saying to the woman: Thats what you want. The pretty woman looked at Du Ze for a while before giving a cold snort, saying: Is this how the Elves fulfill their promises? You grabbed a random man to deceive me? Simon took out a broken ring and coldly said, Your ring reacted to this man and a gnome. They were standing together. Gnome? The beautiful womans face showed surprise and a deep, buried dread. She said disbelievingly: How could there be a gnome!? The gnomes disappeared thirty thousand years ago! But a gnome did appear. If you were to enter the Gnome Ruins, you would see the greatest enemy of the undead. Simons voice was emotionless but his words were enough to make the vampire think he was mocking her. We took this human from the Gnome Ruins, so you must fulfill your promise. But what I want is the man who killed my student! The sexy woman stared at Simon then suddenly smiled charmingly. As you said, the ring reacted to two people. Since it is not this human, then it must be the gnome. If you can bring that gnome here, Ill help you deal with the pollution of the Tree of Life. There was a flicker of fear in Simons eyes. He was silent for a moment, then pointed to Du Ze and said to beautiful woman: That gnome attaches great importance to him. The flirtatious woman looked at Du Ze again, but this time she walked over to him. I wonder if you have ever heard my name from my student. The woman stretched out her hand and her red nailsy across Du Zes chin: My name is Anat, I am a Necromancer. Seeing the sexy woman in that familiar style of robe and hearing the word student, Du Ze finally remembered who Anat was C FML! Isnt she the dark elfs mentor? Anat carefully looked at Du Zes face, trying to find out from his expression if he was shaken but shepletely failed to find any trace of emotion. This was not a problem for Anat. Her fingers slid down and brushed aside Du Zes cor. I forgot to say... Anat hugged Du Ze who tried to retreat. She put her mouth on Du Zes neck and her pointy canines lengthened. Im a vampire. Du Ze shivered, he didnt know whether it was caused by the bite or because of Anats shocking words. Vampires are a branch of the undead. They have unparalleled control over blood, and from the blood of their victims, they can analyze a lot of information, such as thought and memory. The loss of blood did not make Du Ze feel ufortable, but he knew that this was not a good thing so he tried to push the vampire away. Unfortunately, he was powerless. Nearby, Ariel was flustered but was unable to separate Anat and Du Ze, so she could only look at Simon with eyes full of supplication. Simon was indifferent, but when Du Ze was about to die because of excessive blood loss, he leisurely warned: Do not kill in elven territory. Anat retreated a few steps to avoid Simons attack. With one hand on her bright red lips, she red at Du Ze who was being held by Ariel. Why cant I read your mind and your memory? This young man used lumency.2 Du Ze applied pressure to his neck. He felt so dizzy from excessive blood loss that he couldnt stand up. He could only sit down weakly. In front of him there was a mass of color, and atst red became the dominant hue in his vision. The chaotic red seemed to be a human made of scarlet runes, almost like- Blood contract beast?! Anat eximed as she looked at the humanoid form covered in blood red runes in front of Du Ze. Du Ze closed his eyes. He knew that person wasing. ******* The author has something to say: Reader: I dont know enough about him yet. Author: The following is official information. Name: Xiu Status: Protagonist Favorite Person: Du Ze Favorite Food: Du Ze Favorite Toy: Du Ze Favorite Bed: Du Ze ...... Dream: (@ protagonist) Protagonist: Eight races y time with Du Ze. Readers: ... I dont want to know him better. ******** Chapter 38 - Protagonist: You will eventually come back to me. Chapter 38.1 C Protagonist: You will eventuallye back to me. The blood-red, human-shaped, rune-covered creature sank into the ground, vanishing without a trace as if it had been absorbed by the forest. Xiu sat on Zaphions shoulder, chin in hand, and looked thoughtfully at the result. This was the fifth time that he had recalled the blood contract beast. He knew that the man he was looking for was in there and, though the blood contract beast could enter freely, the whole elf forest was like arge magical array that kept out all unwee visitors. Since that is the case then all this will have to be destroyed. The xen-haired gnome straightened up, looked at the lush forest before him, and patted the head of a mechanical puppet. From now on, there will be no Elven forest on the Chaos Continent. *** Sunlight, filtered by the inteced branches of the trees, illuminated the open-air altar and an exquisite idol surrounded by flowers and a fence of woven branches and leaves. On the circr altar, a golden-yellow branch dangled above a small pool. After a very long time, a drop of golden liquid would fall from the branch onto the pool. That pool was notrge. Its radius was around 3 meters and it was full of the golden liquid C the sap of the Tree of Life. ording to legend, one drop of this sap can restore a person to his peak condition and greatly strengthen his physique. Kneeling beneath the altar was a beautiful elf. Her long blonde hair, elegant white robes, and glittering white gold forehead ornament proimed her identity. The Queen of the Elves, with her hands crossed and against her lips, closed her eyes and adopted a reverent posture. After praying for a long time, the Queen of the Elves looked up at the Tree of Life. The foliage around the altar that was emerald green, but the rest of it waspletely ck. There was a rustle of leaves and the Queen of the Elves stood up. Her golden eyes shed with displeasure. She went outside and saw her most faithful bodyguard, Simon, and the loathsome Necromancer. They brought with them a ck-haired man who was pale and appeared to be in aa. As for thest person to arrive, Ariel, she was totally ignored by the queen. Your Majesty, I have something important to report, Simon politely but hurriedly greeted the Queen of the Elves. The gnome I spoke ofst time seems to have formed a blood contract with this man. He has been looking for this person and should be here soon. The queen was startled. Simon had told her everything that happened in the Gnome Ruins. The sudden reappearance of a gnome was a little surprising, but right now the most important thing is to heal the Tree of Life. The gnomes and the elves have never interfered with each others affairs.1 She believed in Simons ability and thought that the gnome would never find out that the elves were behind the kidnapping. But now, because of the blood contract, the gnome who controls one five-star and one six-star mechanical puppet found out and ising? The elves have three War Gods and two Mage Gods, so one Sword Saint and one war God cant defeat them, but it will be troublesome. The Queen of the Elves turned her gaze to Anat: if it were not for the vampire ... Anat noticed the elf queens gaze and she smiled with her hand on her red lips. Why are you ring at me? How was I supposed to know that they had a blood contract? When will you remove the pollution? It depends on when you bring me the person I want. What I want is that gnome, as long as you bring him here, I will fulfill my promise. Anat smiled mysteriously. Anyway, a gnome is nothing to the elves, right? Its true, a gnome is nothing to the elves, but even if she is the queen its not easy to ask the elven elders for help in this matter. Suddenly, the ground started shaking. The queen held on to some branches for support and looked to the distance with astonishment. It seemed like a huge meteorite had fallen, its fiery path painting the sky red. From far away, a green ball of light emerged from an ancient war tree and flew to the queen. The elves had nted hundreds of ancient war trees in the Elven Forest. These trees protected the elves territory and, when they died, their souls would pass on information to the elves before they disappeared. The Queen of the Elves reached out her hand and touched the soul orb, perceiving the information. No one could discern anything from her expressionless face. The green orb vanished. The queen was calm, but it was the calm before the storm. Simon. The Elf Queens voice was cold. Please ask the elders toe. Simon came to attention. Anat saw that the queen was only pretending to be indifferent. Obviously, something was up. Anat snapped her fingers and a bat flew over to her. The children I gave you before cant hold on any longer. 2 From Anats fingers, the bat flew to the Tree of Life. It alighted and began to suck out the pollution. The queen looked at this silently. Her normally cold, impassive face showed a trace a helplessness. If it werent for Anats bat, the Tree of Life would bepletely polluted. The beautiful vampireughed joyfully. Working together is good. (TN: I guess she means the bats are her children) *** The Fire Phoenix flew over the forest. Wherever its long tail feathers trailed, strong fire elements fell onto the trees like a crimson flower. Alighting on a tall tree, the Fire Phoenix surveyed the results. The green of the forest has been reced by red. The god beast happily spread its wings and tweeted. Then, it seemed to think of its missing Mother who wasnt here to see its masterpiece and folded its wings, dejected. Water cage. Dense water elements suddenly surrounded the god beast, caging it. By the time the Fire Phoenix noticed, it was already toote and the Phoenix was unable to take off. Seeing its precarious situation, a figure jumped up to the top of the tree and grabbed the Fire Phoenix, rescuing it from its watery prison. It was Old John. In the air, a figure gradually appeared. It was an elf wearing the blue robe of a magician. He looked at Old John, who was holding the Fire Phoenix, and the forest that was being ravaged by fire. The elf decided to put out the forest fire first then take care of the masterless god beastter. The elf took out his staff and spit out a spell: Rainstorm. In the twinkling of an eye, clouds formed above the elf forest and poured down rain. The forest fires were put out. Xiu looked up at the elf. Advanced magic can allow a person to cast a spell without saying the entire incantation. Only Mage Gods have the ability to cast a spell just by saying its name. To the Mage Gods, casting magic is as instinctive as breathing. They can instantly cast low and intermediate level magic. Zaphion. The mechanical puppet heard the order and stopped its killing of ancient war trees. Zaphion raised its head to look at the elf. The elf didnt seem to mind being stared at by the mechanical puppet and continued putting out fires by manipting the water elements in the forest. The mechanical puppet swiftly jumped up and ruthlessly struck at the elf magician. It was like pressing a button C one moment the mechanical puppets hand was about to hit the elf, then the next moment light was shining through the hole in the mechanical puppets body. Xiu turned back. On a tall tree behind him, another elf appeared. The elf put an arrow on his bow then shot at Zaphion, who was struggling to get up. Dont get in the way. Xiu looked at the two holes that ruined the beautiful silver white design on Zaphions body. Only a War God can damage a six star mechanical puppets body. For Zaphion to be unable to block the attack, it was clear that the archer was a War God. The Mage God and War God were staring at Xiu, whose expression was very strange. His chin was lifted and his smile was both bizarre and dangerous. Finally someone came to y with me. A raindrop on Xius hair dripped down. It was dark red in color. He stretched out his two hands and started counting off. On the blue side, the elves have 1, 2, a total of two people. On the red side the mechanical puppets have 1, 2, 3, 4, ... The bow on the hand of the elf who was standing on top of a tree began to tremble. Ever since he became a War God, he had never felt this kind of fear and despair as mechanical puppets began to appear, one after the other. The elf can feel the battle aura3 of the mechanical puppets. Their chests all had six stars and all of them are ... War Gods. ... 9, 10, a total of 10 people. Xiu put his hands down and softly announced: We can start the game. ...... Xiu poked at the air in front of him. Like a burst bubble, the forest scene in front of him vanished into thin air and a beautiful fantasy scene appeared in front of him. Xiu summoned the blood contract beast once again. The red humanoid form began to run towards the distantke. Zaphion ced Xiu on its shoulders. Another mechanical puppet ran after the blood contract beast, leaving behind an area of burnt soil mixed with red. The terrible color looked as if someone had crushed minced meat into the ground. They did not see any living creatures along the way. All the elves had gone off to hide somewhere, and Xiu didnt feel like trying to find them. His brain was full of the urgent need to find that person. The blood contract beast ran through the grass, over theke, then finally began to climb up the tree in the middle of theke. Zaphion ran through the tree canopy then jumped down in the middle of a clearing. Boom! The mechanical puppet fell heavily onto the flowers, and its falling wind created a rain of petals. Xiu stood up and peered at the altar. Above the altar was a human. Du Ze was in Anats hands. He was still in aa, his face was pale from blood loss ... too pale. When he caught sight of Du Ze, Xius eyes instantly became red. Bam! The Queen of the Elves and the crowd of elves around her involuntarily retreated. Even though the mechanical puppets attack was stopped by a light barrier, they still felt its dreadful intent to crush them into the mud. Bam! Bam! Bam! More and more mechanical puppets arrived and started attacking the magic barrier as the elves gaped, horrified. The mechanical puppets cast an intense red light onto them, as though announcing their desire to erase the elves from this world. Fortunately, even though it looked as though it would was going to break at any time, the light barrier held. The Queen of the Elves remained calm. She walked forward and spoke to Xiu, who was still on Zaphions shoulder. You cannot break it. This is the barrier of the goddess of life. Xiu finally turned his gaze away from Du Ze and looked at the elves. The queen saw his bright coloured eyes and suddenly found it difficult to speak. We ... There may be some misunderstanding between us. Chapter 38.2 C Protagonist: You will eventuallye back to me. Give him back to me. Xius voice was soft and sweet, but also creepy: He is not someone you can touch. My student is not someone you can kill! Anat suddenly spoke up as her magic informed her that he was the one who killed her beloved student. Anat stared at Xiu with extreme hatred while her bright red nails pierced the skin of Du Zes chin. Make your metal lumps leave! Or Ill rip his throat out! Xiu was silent for a while, then he pped his hands and all the mechanical puppets retreated from the light barrier. Anat giggled at the Queen of the Elves. Why are you afraid of him? This man is in our hands. He will not dare to act rashly! Anat, said the Elf queen coldly, I wish I had never met you. Oh? Are you sure, my dear queen? Anat smiled nastily: If not for me, your Tree of Life would be long gone. Four of the 10 six-star mechanical puppets walked away, leaving the rest at the entrance of the altar. Xiu stood on Zaphions shoulder and asked: Is that a threat? Anat coldly hummed but the queen did not speak. She looked at the mechanical puppets guarding the entrance and her heart was very uneasy. Xiu gazed at the elves. Then Ill say this. If you dont give him to me, you will lose the Tree of Life now. Boom- From the lower part of the Tree of Life came a violent shock, as if someone was trying to uproot it. The force of the shock was so great that the elves eyes showed horror. Xiu smiled. If he dies, I will bury the Tree of Life with him. Before Xiu finished speaking, Anat had realized that the situation was bad, but she was still unable to stop the elves from taking Du Ze from her. Two elven War Gods held her back. For the first time, the Queen of the Elves face showed an expression. She shouted to the devil outside, horrified: Stop it! Well give him back to you in perfect and wless condition! Xiu looked at this farce and patted Zaphion. The light in the mechanical puppets eyes shed as a message was transmitted, then the movement at the Tree of Lifes roots stopped. The queen almost copsed on the ground. Simon brought over Du Ze, who was still in aa. Anat watched as these events unfolded and she pointed out with a smile: Do you really think that if you give him back that person he will let you all go? Dont be daft! I can see that he is a devil worse than I am! Although the elf queen did not respond to Anats words, she was still affected. Staring at Xiu, she said: You must swear to God or we will not believe you. Xiu did not hesitate. If you give him back to me, I will not use any means to harm the Tree of Life. Xiu lowered his head to think then smiled mysteriously. I swear this by the god of light. The elf queen saw a light descend on Xiu. This light showed that the god of light had recognized the vow. Anyone who vited an oath sworn to the god of light will be punished by the god. She breathed a sigh of relief, walked towards the center of the altar, and used a leaf to take a single drop of golden liquid. She then carefully poured it into Du Zes mouth. Instantly, Du Zes face became ruddy as he woke up. Du Ze looked around him in confusion, but his sight were blurry as though he wasnt wearing his sses. He took off the sses to check if something was wrong before freezing. He could see everything clearly! His vision was better than ever before. Opposite him was Xiu, and Du Ze could even see his reflection in the gnomes eyes. Though his reflection was tiny, it filled Xius eyes so that there was no room for anything else. Du Ze didnt know what to think. Why were his highly myopic eyes suddenly fixed? What is this current situation? Then he heard Xiu say to him: Come here. It was almost an automatic reflex for him to get up and go to Xiu. The elves didnt block his path and the light barrier had been opened for him. He climbed up Zaphions outstretched hand, and the mechanical puppet ced him in front of Xiu. When some silly, cute person saw that familiar x-colored hair and small face, he suddenly became too nervous to speak. This is Xiu. Hes a real person. While Du Ze was wool gathering, Xiu leaned forward to grab his neck. You will eventuallye back to me.1 At that moment, Du Zes heart overflowed. In fact, he did not panic when he was kidnapped because, subconsciously, he knew that Xiu will definitelye to find him. Some silly, cute person thought that he had forgotten what it was to have friends, but when this person held him, it made him realize that this was true friendship. Du was about to reach out and hug him when he heard Xiu whisper in his ear: Because Im going to destroy everything that separates us. Boom! Crash! Bam! The sound was that of a persons flesh and bones crushed into a paste. It was like a man crushing a cockroach under his foot. Du Zeter thought: if he had not turned to look behind him, would he still have seen the pool of blood under the mechanical puppets foot? Is it because he now sees everything clearly and differently C whether its Xiu or the rest of the world?2 The Queen of the Elves stared at the two mechanical puppets that dropped down from the sky. If the two War Gods werent fast enough to dodge, it wouldnt only be Anat under the mechanical puppets foot. The mechanical puppet lifted its foot and the blood flowed freely. Anat became a piece of bloody rags, but although her skull was ttened and her bones crushed into powder, she was still alive. To kill a vampire, you either needed to use silver or to decapitate it. The mechanical puppet picked up Anat, who made a strange haha sound. It was unsure if she wasughing at herself or mocking the queen who is about to suffer the same fate. The horrified elves could only watch as the mechanical puppet held Anats head with his thumb and forefinger C Anats head was only as big as its finger C before gently tearing it off. Crack. Blood rained down from the sky. The elf queen watched the mechanical puppet turn toward her. She screamed in anger and horror: If you break your oath you will be punished by the god of light! I just promised not to harm the Tree of Life. Xiu wasbing through Du Zes hair soothingly. I never said anything about the elves. The Queen of the Elves looked at the gnomes mocking smile. His sweet, soft voice revealed his extreme contempt and disgust. Hmph ... who cares about the god of light? The queen finally realized what was going to happen and why Anat hadughed C the vampire wasughing at the elves who had foolishly trusted a devil. She was standing at the altar, lost in despair. She didnt notice when a mechanical puppets hand moved towards her. Your Majesty! Warm blood dripped down the elf queens face and she came back to her senses as her most loyal retainer said to her: Your Majesty, please escape. The Elf Queen looked at Simons broken arm and said nothing. The unbreakable light barrier was already open. The elven elders cant even talk about saving the elf race because even their own lives are now unsafe. This chaotic situation finally made Du Ze steel himself. Choking back his nausea, he tried to persuade Xiu to change his mind. I dont want to kill them. Originally the elven race had been polluted, but now they were going to be exterminated. The difference between the two oues is too extreme! Xiu loosened his hold on Du Ze and smiled. Those who make me unhappy should die. Two mechanical puppets tore an elf apart, and flesh and blood fell to the ground. Those who block my way should die. A mechanical puppet pped its hands, crushing an elf magician into meat paste. Those who are worthless should die. Du Ze could not believe his eyes when he saw Xius lips curve up as the gnome uttered thest sentence. Why is Xiu smiling? No, no, somethings wrong! Xiu shouldnt be this, its like, like ... Du Ze was stupefied. His eyes fell on Old John who, saw Du Ze looking at him. Old John smiled helplessly and shook his head, mouthing silently: The little master is out of his mind. Du Ze stared at Xius brightly shining eyes that contained not even the slightest glimmer of sanity. ! Suddenly, without any warning, Du Ze picked up Xiu. The ck-haired youth jumped off the mechanical puppet with the gnome in his arms and ran to the small pool in the middle of the altar. Crash- The golden liquid fountained up then fell back down, like someone throwing water to put out a fire.3 Meanwhile, a mechanical puppet, with a wave of his hand, threw Simon to the wall. The mechanical puppet looked at the elf queen who sat on the ground and raised his fist. A slender figure rushed forward to stand in front the queen. It was Ariel. The mechanical puppet did not hesitate and smashed his fist down. Ariel closed her eyes. The wind caused by the movement of the fist blew across her forehead, but nothing else happened. Ariel opened her eyes cautiously and saw the that giant fist was near her, but the mechanical puppet had stopped its actions and was instead looking at something. In fact, all of the mechanical puppets had stopped what they were doing, as though someone has pressed their pause buttons. They were all looking at the center of the altar. Ariel covered her mouth with her hands in amazement. The Tree of Lifes sap had vanished, and sitting in the middle of the empty pool was Du Ze and a strange elf. The elfs long silver hair was draped behind him and his green eyes were like the fresh, new budding leaves of spring time. His exquisite face was overwhelmingly, stunningly beautiful. Although the elves have always been known as a race of beautiful people, this particr elfs beauty was simply beyondpare. The silver-haired elf propped himself up on one elbow and quietly looked up at the ck-haired youth. Du Ze was sitting on top of Xius body. He loosened his grip on Xius torn cor and gently asked: Have you calmed down? Xiu stretched out his right hand and the cloth slid down his arm, revealing white skin. He took Du Ze into his arms and his long eyshes veiled his eyes. Ah. ****** ****** I will give you the sun and weave it into your hair. I will give you the moonlight and cover your skin with it. I will give you the flowers and paint your beauty with it. I will give you the trees and make them into your house. I will give you the harp and make it apany your singing. I will give you the bows and arrows and make it your strength. I will give you the elf and make it your name. C Mixed Blood: an excerpt from the Elves song Chapter 39 - Reader: The elves were face-slapped by the author’s malice and turned black. Chapter 39.1 C Reader: The elves were face-pped by the authors malice and turned ck. Old Johns normally genial expression changed into one of surprise when he saw what happened. He stared at the silver-haired elf in the middle of the pool and said in an uncertain tone: Little master...? Xiu titled his head then gently nodded at Old John. Old John rxed and said: It seems there is a lot about the little master that I still dont know. If the little master is free, he can talk to this old person. Though Old John recognized Xiu even his elf form, the six-star mechanical puppets all stopped whatever they were doing. Their eyes changed colors. First, the red attack mode changed into the blue active mode. Then, when they could not find anyone who could give them orders, they went into standby mode. The surviving elves watched all of this and stayed where they were, not knowing what to do. Ariel carefully supported the Elf Queen with one arm. The queens gaze swept over the blood-soaked forest, the motionless mechanical puppets, and finallynded on the emptied little pool. These sights seemed to stimte her mind beyond endurance until she became demented. The spirit of the wood! Please lend me your power and tear this sphemous man apart! The ground beneath the altar began to quiver. Severalrge, spiky green vines came out from under the arch and shot out to stab at the center of the pool where Xiu was. When Old John tried to attack the queen, an arrow interrupted his movement. Since his arm was still broken, Simon was using his remaining arm to raise his bow and strung an arrow with his mouth. Then vines rose from the ground and attacked Old John. Xiu picked up Du Ze and deftly avoided the vine attack.The slender figure of the elf seemed as though it was weightless as he leapt between the dancing vines. Xiu moved effortlessly even though he was carrying a person. Standing on one of the vines thorns, Xiu began to chant a magic spell. The vine that was trampled on by Xiu began to twist madly. It hit the tree canopy and countless leaves swirled down. The rest of the vines whipped towards Xiu from all sides as he stood rooted on the thorn and spoke thest of the spell: Thousand Leaf des. As though someone had pressed a pause button, the falling leaves were momentarily frozen; they were suspended in midair. Suddenly, their edges started to shine like metal and they burst into a chaotic dance as they cut the vines to pieces. Xiu was still holding on to Du Ze. The silly, cute person who was already nauseous from the previous bloody scene, could not endure the excessive jolting that was worse than a rollercoaster ride. He tried to push aside Xiu and take a few steps away to kneel down and vomit but Xiu immediately grabbed him in an embrace when he tried to move away. Fortunately Du Ze has not eaten anythingtely. He just copsed into Xius embrace and dry heaved a few times. The reader bitter cried out in his heart: Please forgive the one and only Earthman in this world, he has a delicate body. Xiu held Du Ze gently and coldly looked at the Elf Queen. Several leaves fell from the air and changed angles to strike at her. The queen tried to dodge but some leaves cut her feet. Simon was some distance from her and when the elf tried toe to her rescue, Old John stopped him. More leaves fell. This time they changed direction and aimed themselves at the Elf Queens neck. However, Ariel suddenly appeared in front of the Elf Queen. Her body began to tremble at the cold look in Xius eyes. Nheless, she persisted in looking at Xiu, shaking her head vigorously and desperately trying tomunicate a message to him. Please let my mother go. If I can, please let me atone for my mothers offenses. So, please ... Dont kill her. Xius brow wrinkled as he looked down at the arm that Du Ze had grabbed. He heard the human say it again: Dont kill her. This was the first time Xiu heard Du Ze make a clear request. This man has only ever suggested and never asked for something so directly. Xiu should be happy now, shouldnt he? But Xius restless fingers inly revealed how much he wanted the leaves to run through the elfs neck. Her name is Ariel. She is very gentle and kind. Some silly, cute person firmly believes that since he stole Xius role, Xiu never had a chance to realize Ariels good qualities, so he began to try to raise Ariels favorability rating with Xiu. She is a good girl and very cute. Let this young man build a bridge of love. = =+ But why are Xius arms on his waist tightening? This young man can hardly breathe! This is too much force and might cut a person in half ... help, help! Do you like her? Du Ze instantly understood why Xiu was so agitated that he was almost about to break Du Ze in half. Xiu misunderstood him and thought that Du Ze and the cute sister have- ! Dont worry, the sister is all yours. Dont burn that bridge before you get there! To keep his poor little body whole, Du Ze resolutely and decisively shook his head. ... Du Ze felt Xius taut muscles gradually rx. Because of his position, he couldnt see Xius expression. But the leaves slowed down andnded on the ground, so Xiu must have listened to his words. Du Ze had not even had time to breathe before he heard the Elf Queen shouting to the survivors: Why arent you attacking? He cant control the mechanical puppets anymore! The elven War God hesitated at first before he realized that when the Elf Queen attacked Xiu, the mechanical puppets were indifferent. He began to cautiously approach Xiu. WTF! Elves, why are you so eager to court death? Please stop it! In the face of the elves suicidal attitude, Du Ze cannot stop to spew out nonsense1 because with this type of event, Xiu is sure to use the gnomes military might again. Du Ze saw that the Elf Queen had pushed away Ariel. Gritting his teeth, Du Ze pulled Xiu to the center of the pool beside the golden branch. Yggdrasil. Du Ze put Xius hand on the golden branch and quickly said: Call its name. Without the slightest hesitation, instinctively believing Du Zes every word, Xiu called out: Yggdrasil. Chapter 39.2 C Reader: The elves were face-pped by the authors malice and turned ck. Suddenly, the golden branch sprang to life and softly wrapped itself around Xius arm. The elves stopped in astonishment and even the Elf Queens eyes opened wide. Since the Tree of Life was polluted, it hasnt moved for thousands of years but now, unexpectedly, it reacted? Du Ze breathed a sigh of relief. Yggdrasil Tree of Life is the full name of the elven Tree of Life. In Mixed Blood, Xiu was forced to absorb the pollution of the Tree of Life and it took him a year before he heard its voice. When Xiu called out the name of the Tree of Life, he finally broke free of the elves shackles and became the elves master. Its very fortunate that Du Ze was not banned from speaking spoilers this time. Thats probably because in the original plot Xiu already knew the name of the Tree of Life at this time. The branches of the Tree of Life were affectionately twining about Xius arms and radiating a halo of light as though it wasmuning with Xiu. No one could tell from Xius expressionless face what he was hearing. After some time, the branches slid down from Xius arms, but the ce where they had rested left traces. Xius arms were marked with golden leaves and branches. The Elf Queen stared at the marks and trembled. Why would this unknown elf, who had almost destroyed the elves, be recognized by the Tree of Life? The other elves looked at Xiu, hesitated for a moment, then knelt down before him and assumed a submissive pose. Whoever the Tree of Life recognizes is the King of the Elves. This was exactly what Du Ze wanted. This was how the protagonist harvested the elf race in Mixed Blood, but the ckened Xiu, because he wanted revenge for the time when he was imprisoned by the elves, released the pollution from the Tree of Life and made the entire elf race fall. In that chapter, a reader wrote ament: What do you think the pollution is? The other readers replied: The authors cosmic malice. +1 The elves were face-pped by the authors malice and turned ck; we readers were maliciously sprayed with auntie blood by the author. + ID Number Now that Xiu was not imprisoned by the elves for a year, the story should have a happier ending. The Elf Queen is still alive, therefore Xiu and Ariels rtionship wont have a huge misunderstanding tearing them apart. When Du Ze thought this, his eyes naturally turned to Ariel so he didnt see what Xiu was doing. Xiu stretched out his hand and gently grasped the branches of the Tree of Life. He definitely didnt like the elf race. Noticing that Du Zes eyes were on her, Ariel, who was kneeling on the ground, wanted to secretly gesture to Du Ze, but all of a sudden her eyes became big. She looked at her fingertips that had turned ck, ck like dirt that could not be rubbed off. The color spread to the palm, to the arm, to the shoulder C she cannot see her own face but she can see that her brown hair has turned white. The two colors contrasted sharply with each other. Du Ze watched as Ariel became a fallen dark elf right in front of him. It wasnt just her. All of the elves skin turned ck and their hair turned white. Even without seeing the other elves, he knew that the entire race had turned into a dark elves. The Elf Queen had the strongest reaction to the change. When the Elf Queen saw her dark skin, she screamed and her voice was full of loathing: Am I fallen? Am I fallen? I am fallen! The Elf Queen forcefully rubbed her skin but even when the skin was rubbed raw and bloody, it could not change the fact that she became a dark elf. This color is so vile and dirty ... The Elf Queen gasped violently and her hands pressing her throat: How can this be?! Ariel screamed silently. She stretched out her hand to stop the queen but ended up clinging to her mothers limp, dead body. Tears fell from the elf princesss golden eyes down into her dark skin and dropped into the Elf Queens white hair. Du Ze, looking at this scene which was identical to that in the novel, felt chills. He straightened his back and nced at the person responsible for all thisthe silver-haired elf standing beside the golden branch who was staring at something above them. Aware of the young mans ck eyes resting on him, Xiu looked over at Du Ze. His voice was as pleasant to the ear as the sound of jade pieces chiming against each other: This color is beautiful, isnt it? Like a puppet whose strings had been pulled, Du Ze looked up at the Tree of Life. In the moonlight, the trees leaves had be green and tender. They made a cheerful rusting sound and seemed to have gotten rid of the burden of pollution. Du Zes mouth was dry. It seems that there is a certain existence in this world that keeps the plot of the novel on track. Outside of the novel you can call it plot, inside of the novel you can call it fate. Even if you know what is going to happen and try to stop it, in the end it will creep up on you and demonstrate that it is all-powerful. You are helpless and cannot change it. After the protagonist released the pollution onto the elves, he ckened even more, and he destroyed the whole world, this is the plot. After Xiu released the pollution onto the elves, Xiu ckened even more, and Xiu destroyed the whole world, this is fate. ... F**k fate! Xiu. Du Ze saw that Xius bright eyes were full of vtile emotions. He summoned up the courage to say: Can we talk? Even if Xiu starts moving towards the destructive ending in the original plot, this is the one thing that he wontpromise on. ****** ****** Xiu stretched out his hand and the Elf Queen could not believe her eyes when she saw him grasp the golden branches of the Tree of Life. The Elf Queen watched with horror as her white skin was sshed with ink and the blond hair that she had been proud of faded into a pale white C she degenerated into a dark elf. Not only the Elf Queen, but all of the elves have fallen and be dark elves. The whole race was cursed. Am I fallen? Am I fallen? I am fallen! The Elf Queen gasped violently, her hands pressing her throat: This color is so vile and dirty. How can this be?! Xiu stood in the middle of the altar coldly gazing at all of this. When the Elf Queenmitted suicide, his eyes shed with satisfaction as he got his revenge. Tip, tap, ... The sound of panicked footsteps came nearer and nearer. Ariel arrived and was shocked when she saw what had happened. Xiu nced at her. This girl is the only person he will spare from his revenge. Ariel trembled as she walked to the Elf Queen and gently picked up her mothers limp, dead body. Ariel sobbed. She didnt know why it was like this and she didnt know what she was going to do next. Ariel looked up at Xiu with misty eyes. The silver-haired elf stood beside the golden branches. He seemed to be looking at something. Sensing the elf princesss brokenhearted eyes on him, Xiu did not turn back but said softly: This color is beautiful, isnt it? C excerpt from Mixed Blood Chapter 40 - Reader: This close friend1 is troublesome.2 Chapter 40 C Reader: This close friend1 is troublesome.2 Du Ze was in a daze as he sat on a branch and stared at theke below. He had asked Xiu to chat with him about life, and Xiu agreed. But now he has no clue how to proceed. For the silly, cute reader with an 8-year-old social barrier, to bring up the topic of the Moe Lord doing good deeds ... Please allow me to make a sad expression. The two moons above upied almost 1/5th of the sky. The moons were closer than he had ever seen before; they were almost touching each other. Because of this, the night scenery of the elvennd was highly visible. The bright moonlight was shining down on the calm surface of theke, making it look like sparkling white jade. The elvennd was filled with magical mist. Under the dark night sky, thend glowed and looked like a magical, beautiful dream. Even after several nights, Du Ze is still fascinated by the scenery. He can clearly see that the floating lights are actually glowing spores. The sap of the Tree of Life is a treasure of the elves. It cured not only his myopia, but also his hearing. The headphones had run out of charge and were in Du Zes pocket. Du Ze closed his eyes. He can hear leaves rustling in the wind and cloth pping over the bark of the tree. Du Ze turned to look and saw that Xiu had changed his clothes and was standing beside him. The silver-haired elf was wearing white and blue robes. His cor and cuffs were embroidered with aplex leaf pattern. Ornaments dangled from his belt. In the darkness, Xius white skin was covered with ayer of warm light; this is the racial characteristics of elves.3 Du Ze felt that his extreme beauty is a sort of murder weapon. Right now the silly, cute Du Ze was so breathless he was about to die fromck of oxygen. It should be illegal to be this beautiful! No wonder when Xiu transformed into an elf, even though he took the iceberg route and was cold and indifferent, everyones favorability towards him rose, no matter if they were male or female. This close friend of mine is troublesome! Du Ze turned his head away. The branch trembled as Xiu sat down beside him. Together, they looked at the glowing lights and began their silent confrontation. A silly, cute persons heart is going to be injured. What should we start talking about? The elves pollution? But it waspletely justifiable for Xiu to kill or pollute the elves... yet why pollute Ariel? Because Xiu and Ariel are not friends, when Xiu released the pollution he did not exclude Ariel C and so on. Du Ze thought about it and finally found out where the contradiction was: Xiu is the protagonist and Ariel is the female lead, therefore they will be together. But in reality, Ariel is just an ordinary elf to Xiu. But before, when Xiu heard Du Ze talking about Ariel, his rage was skyrocketing, wasnt it? Are you angry? Suddenly, Xiu spoke. Because of what I did today? Du Ze reflectively shook his head but he realized that Xiu was looking straight ahead, so he said: No, Im just a little surprised. Xiu did not reply, as if quietly waiting for Du Ze to go on. Du Ze organized his thoughts and tried to express them to Xiu: You know, I know a lot of things, whether its past, present, or future. There is something... I know about it, but dont like it C I want to stop it. Is it about me? En. (TN: sound of agreement) Xiu paused then said: You know I will do something in the future and you dont want me to do that, right? Du Ze very much admired Xius ability to grasp what Du Ze meant from the abstract words he had used. Once they startedmunicating, Du Ze found that talking to Xiu was not as difficult as he had imagined. Yes. I changed something, but got the same result. There is something you dont want me to do in the future. C Destroying the world. Du Ze opened his mouth but an invisible force stopped him from speaking those three words. If you read the Mixed Blood novel, the inevitable ending is that the ckened protagonist will finally make his wishe true C to destroy the world that he finds repugnant. Whether or not the author will spare the sisters of the harem and the little brothers is still up in the air. ording to this logic, the destruction of the world is the books main plot, so Du Ze is not allowed to tell Xiu: In the future when you are tired of this f**king world, you can still put away your weapon and be god!4 That being the case ... Do you like this world? Xiu seemed to have no idea why Du Ze suddenly asked this. He was silent for a moment. Then, as Du Ze looked at him with eyes full of hope, Xiu shook his head. You are so honest that its heartbreaking. Du Ze, holding the shattered pieces of his heart, heard the elf whisper softly: Liking is irrelevant; I already gave up. Xiu did not clearly say what he gave up, but Du Ze understoodpletely. That sentence was like a blunt knife that repeatedly stabbed his heart. No blood was spilled but it made a person feel extremely pained. C Because the world has given up on him, so he can only give up on the world. That is how things will be worse in the future. This person can no longer look at the world without hatred, so all the beautiful things in the world cannot be reflected in his eyes. He can only remember how the world harmed him, so he will descend into a vicious spiral of hate. Du Ze doggedly tried to persuade Xiu. He narrowed the scope: There isnt anything you want? Or a person that you like? Emotion finally appeared on Xius normally calm face. Du Ze hurriedly struck while the iron was hot: There is something you want so why not try and see more of the world. You want me to like the world. Xius voice was t, no emotion could be heard. But Du Ze felt that was only because all of Xius emotions were deeply repressed. Is that what you want of me? En. Xiu was no longer looking at the floating lights. He turned his head to gaze at Du Ze, silent. He neither agreed nor disagreed with Du Ze. The wind lifted Xius silver hair and Du Ze heard the beautiful elf say to him: That song from before, do you want to hear me sing it to you? The pair of bright green eyes were on him. Du Ze involuntarily nodded. In fact, he really wanted to listen to it. Ever since the hot springs, whenever he mentioned the song, Xiu would change the topic, so the song has always been on his mind. Xius pale lips curved up in a wisp of a smile, making that beautiful, delicate face look even more mesmerizing. He stretched his hand to caress the back of the ck-haired youths neck. His eyes were like deep green pools C once the prey fell into them, it was caught and Xiu would never let it break free. I cant see the world. Xius clear eyes reflected Du Zes silhouette. Du Ze, I can only see you. Theres only one thing that I want, one thing that I like. Xiu looked at Du Ze earnestly, unblinking, his eyes overflowing with strong, bottomless feelings. I like you. I want you. Du Zes thoughts were frozen.5 ... Im sorry, this young mans Chinese teacher died early! Does the like that you said mean what I think it means? In fact, you are just expressing your wish to be friends forever, right?! Even if Du Zes stiff face was impassive, Xiu could already see the silly, cute persons essence. His voice was calm but his words thoroughly smashed Du Zes delusion. I want you to stay by my side. I want to kiss you. I want to strip off your clothes. I want to touch you, I want to- Du Ze coughed in embarrassment. He thought that if he didnt stop Xiu from speaking, his next words will definitely be rated 18+. Forbidden! With a cold and aloof face you can say these shameless words?! Moe master, you, you are invincible C **** this young man was frightened out of his wits but was still so stimted that he almost had a nosebleed! I think you may have been misled by some misinformation. Du Ze precariously held onto his three views6 and carefully said: Those things that you just said, they only happen between men and women. The root of all evil Doujinshi! You and this young man will perish together! If Xiu is bent, who would believe that you are not the evil mastermind behind it! Ah ****! QAQ I only want to do it with you. Du Ze was in a trance as he heard the sound of his three views being broken. His soul almost left his body but he redoubled his efforts: That is just a misapprehension.7 I have been staying with you all this time so it seems as though we have be close but that is only an illusion. Du Ze started diligently listing the sisters: Violet, Alice, Heidi, and Ariel, they are very good and you will also meet more people in the future. So how can you, the cute Lord, give up the whole garden for a bit of dogs tail grass?8 There is no future for gay lovers! Du Ze felt Xius hand on the back of his neck leave. Moe Lord, you are listening to my words, right? They are not you. Xiu stared at his fingertips; he could still feel some of Du Zes warmth. No matter how many people I meet in the future, they are not you. Not the man he met when he was abandoned. Not the man who kissed the undead. Not the man who said he was a miracle. Not the man who protected him in his arms in the elemental storm. Not the man who thinks all the good things in the world belong to him. Not the man who saved him. Not his Du Ze. If you reject me, too, Xiu whispered, the world is nothing to me. Even if you say that he was using a threat or say that he was despicable, he doesnt care. All he wants is to keep this man by his side. Hes afraid of losing this person because he is so eager to possess him. I- Du Ze opened his mouth but this throat was tight, making his voice sound strangled: Let me think about it? For fear that Xiu will refuse right away, Du Ze hurriedly added a deadline: One month, one month.9 In the midst of the glowing lights in the air, Xiu stared at the ck-haired youth, the object of his desires, and gently nodded his head. Alright. ****** ****** Will he be able to hold this man in his arms next month or will he have to lock this man in his prison? If I cant get his emotional response, I can only take away his body. C [ck box] ******* The author has something to say: The one month reprieve. Reader: Protagonist, you are a close friend who brings trouble. QAQ Protagonist: You are the only one I trouble. (touch). *** Trantors note: In the chapter title, Du Ze called Xiu nyan). I tranted it as close friend but actually this is a concept that is prettyplex. This refers to a human beings fourth emotion. The other three emotions are qnqng (blood), yuqng (friendship) and iqng (romantic love). The fourth emotion is hard to define but its more than a friend, less than a lover. Chapter 41 - Author: Only a pure person can touch a unicorn. Chapter 41.1 C Author: Only a pure person can touch a unicorn. Du Ze, male, 20 years old this year, yesterday he encountered the biggest problem in his life: the protagonist of his favorite novel () confessed to him. .... Every word was absurd! Ridiculous!1 Du Ze was lost.2 He tossed and turned the whole night, unable to sleep. His head was full of thoughts like Moe Lord, how can this be? Wake up!3 Even after his 0-point restore function restored his eyes and ears back to their original state, he could not stop his thoughts. He wants to think that all of this happened because Xiu became too ustomed to him and deluded himself, but this will change when the cute Lord meets his true love. A silly, cute person thought: if the plot god again forces events to mirror the novels story, then there will be a weapons contest. In the middle of this month, the emperor will hold a weapons contest and invite many important and powerful judges and guests. Saint Vivian will be there C the authors chosen female lead. Although this Xiu and the protagonist are not the same, the Moe Lord and Vivian did have a fateful encounter before. When Xiu meets Vivian again, he will find that the cute sister is his true love. ... Why does he feel a bit sad? Du Ze cut off the faint displeasure he felt in his heart and began to think of a very serious problem: the guests at the weapons contest include not just Saint Vivian but also Eric. In the novel, Xiu entered the weapons contest knowing Erics identity, so he was merciless. That is not the point though, what is most important is that the son of the Lord may, perhaps, be equipped with a wicked little yellow (hardcore) book. Doujinshi: You love to pick me up. Some cute fool is going to cry. His intuition is telling him that he has to get his doujinshi back before Xiu and Eric make contact, or something terrible will happen to him. Keeping it with him is not good; throwing it away is also not good; when it disappears its also not good and he has to go find that demon book! Du Ze wanted to time travel to the past and chop off the evil hand that was the source of all evil in the world. You cheap hand! You cheap hand!4 As Du Ze stared nkly at his right hand,5 a dark hand appeared in his field of vision. Du Ze looked up and saw that Ariel was standing opposite him, her head tilted to the side. Her white braid was slipping down over one shoulder. [Can I chat with you?] Du Ze looked at the words that Ariel wrote with the branches and nodded. Ariel happily sat on the branch like Du Ze, subconsciously avoiding the light. When Du Ze saw this, his emotions wereplex and he didnt even dare to look at Ariels side. Im sorry. The branch that Ariel was sitting on trembled and she seemed to be astonished at Du Zes sudden apology. [Why are you apologizing?] Du Ze cant exin. He is the only one who knows what the worlds original trajectory should be. Due to the strong contrast between what what he knew should happen and what really happened, he felt really guilty. Ariel saw Du Zes silent reaction and she wiped away the previous words before writing again: [That elf is the person you talked about before?] Du Ze felt more and more unable to look directly at Ariel, remembering how much be boasted about how powerful Xiu is. Then Xiu came and was cruel to the elves. He is really a good man. Du Ze desperately wanted to exin to Ariel but whatever he said would seem to be an excuse for that man. As Du Ze watched, Ariel wrote: [Well, I think hes great, too.] Du Ze looked at Ariel in astonishment and asked, almost involuntarily: Dont you hate him? [Why would I hate him?] Du Ze opened mouth but could not spit out the words the Elf Queen. Ariels golden eyes seemed to see everything and she wrote down what Du Ze could not say out loud: [Because of my mother?] Du Ze nodded stiffly. [Mother was not strong enough so she failed. I felt sad.] Ariel sighed but the sigh was her regret over her superfluous sadness: [Only the strong can survive. Weaklings perish, that is the way of the world.] Du Ze remembered that Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote in Mixed Blood: when an elf bes a fallen dark elf, they fear light and their character bes cruel and lustful. To the dark elves, what is not seen is not evil, and those who are weak are doomed to die. [So I dont dislike him because he didnt do anything wrong.] Ariel smiled sweetly, but Du Ze felt a chill in his spine. Ariel is too epting. She doesnt hate that Xiu destroyed the Elven Forest, doesnt hate Xius pollution of the elves, and doesnt hate Xius actions that led to her mothers death. The original Ariel could forgive all of this because of her love for Xiu, but this Ariel... The dark elf princesss eyes were filled with longing and she wrote on the branch, unaware of the changes in her personality. [He is very strong and everyone likes him.] In his imagination, the brown-haired, golden-eyed elf princess in Mixed Blood smiled warmly and softly said to Xiu: [I love you so I will support whatever you do.] The contrast seems particrly brutal. Du Ze. The sound of Xius voice broke through his delirium. Du Ze looked out into the distance where a silver-haired elf was riding a unicorn, his deep green eyes turned towards Du Ze. Come. Whenever some silly, cute person hears this sentence, his reflex is triggered and he will immediately run towards the speaker. He was already halfway there before he came to his senses and looked back. He didnt see Ariel leave. All that was left was a lonely tree branch shrouded in shade. Du Ze stood in ce for a while, at a loss. He didnt know how to face Xiu. Chapter 41.2 C Author: Only a pure person can touch a unicorn. The tter of hooves came nearer and Du Ze watched as Xiu, riding a unicorn, came to him. The sun covered Xiu with ayer of light and the silver-haired elf sitting on the white unicorn gazed silently at him, a vision so holy that he would not dare to spheme. Du Ze gazed uneasily at the unicorn. It looked like arge white horse with a spiral horn on top of its head. Its mane was pure white. As Du Ze looked at it, the unicorn became increasingly irritable and restless, pawing its hooves and swinging its tail. It looked like it wanted to retreat, but it was firmly under Xiusmand and could only obediently stay where it was. When Du Ze reached out to touch its spiral horn, the unicorn reacted with extreme fear. Blue mes burst forth and covered its hooves, mane, and tail as it suddenly turned into a nightmare. This creature that has two forms, unicorn and nightmare, is one of Xius pets. Of all the pets in Xius stable, the unicorn/nightmares fighting abilities are not on par with the Phoenix and Cerberus, but it is the fastest mount. In addition, it has a special characteristic C only a pure person can touch a unicorn ... pure person ... Although he knew that spiritual beasts always react negatively to him, but when he thought of the legends regarding the unicorns nature, Du Ze was silent C ah, ****, why did you react that way? Are you saying that this young man is not pure?! Xiu patted the nightmares neck, and made it kneel down. He reached out a hand to Du Ze: Come on up. Du Ze could have sworn that he saw despair and shock in the eyes of the nightmare, as though it was going to be carried off by a scoundrel. It looked at Du Ze then looked at Xiu and bowed its head gloomily, as if saying he is annoying, you are indifferent. The annoying Du Ze angrily mounted the horse and sat on the saddle with the indifferent, heartless Xiu. The nightmare stood up ponderously and began to run toward the Tree of Life. Its burning hooves flew over theke, making ripples form, but they did not sink down into the water. Since this mount could disregard thew of gravity, it stepped on the leaves of the Tree of Life and jumped up higher and higher until it reached the top. Du Ze felt as though his teeth were going to break, not just from the jolting ride, but also from the nightmares trembling. When Du Ze climbed down from the nightmare, it was hard to tell which one of the two poor creatures was more relieved. The nightmare ran away the instant Du Ze dismounted. Du Ze looked at the mount that had just left, feeling lonely. He missed the trembling little chick, that baby Fire Phoenix. The longing was so intense that he even imagined that he could hear the little chicks tender cry. Chirp. ... Wait, its not an illusion? Some stupid, cute person looked at the direction of the chirping and his face was painfully struck by a small, fluffy animal. The little chick was in the middle of his face and cheerily crying out: Chirp! Chirp~ Du Ze stretched out his thumb and forefinger and picked up the aggressive fluff ball from his face. The little chick that was grabbed by Du Ze spread its wings and continued to act cute: Chirp, chirp, chirp, chirp, chirp~ This familiar, silly, acting cute attitude C its unmistakably that cute Phoenix. Du Ze looked at the little fluff ball this way and that, speechless. Hadnt this grown up? Why did it be a chick? How did it return to its appearance from before he returned from the Wheel of Time?! During the battle in the Elven Forest, the elf War God defeated it. Xiu took the trouble to exin matters to Du Ze: It took some time to regenerate. A Phoenix cannot die because when they are killed, they can bathe in fire and be born again. This is one of the reasons why they are called god beasts. He carelessly allowed the fluffy beast to escape from his grip, and the small Phoenix pped its wings and rushed to its favorite ce. This time, its flying skills had improved so it no longer flew crookedly. It went straight to the top of Du Zes head. Silly, cute thing! Stopbining with this young man,1 the cuteness attribute will double. ****! Get off this young mans head! The two silly, cute creatures were tangled up with each other, the ck hair and yellow feathers entwined. Meanwhile, Xiu walked to the center of the altar and touched the golden branch. Gently holding the branch in his hand, Xiu seemed to bemunicating with the Tree of Life. When Xiu removed his hand, the golden branch did not droop but stood upright. Du Ze stopped fighting with the small Phoenix and looked at the golden branch while the small Phoenix held onto a lock of his hair. The tip of the golden branch slowly grew a flower bud, the golden petals tightly wrapped together. Then the petals opened and a matchless golden flower bloomed. Dozens of petals surrounded its stamen. The flower was soul-stirringly beautiful. But the beauty was gone soon as the golden petals withered, leaving only a ck-brown orb. Xiu picked up the round object and Du Ze cant help but ask: What is that? The seed of the Tree of Life. Xiu put the seed away and exined: The elves cant stay here, so I will let them live in the Gnome Ruins. Du Ze was surprised. The Mixed Blood novel did not have this story arc. Xiu did harvest a race that became his younger brothers (his allies), but it was too difficult for the dark elves to go to the Chaos Continent. Therefore Xiu left the elves in the care of Ariel and his subordinates before going to join the mercenary guild, thus triggering the Gnome Ruins plot. Now that Xiu destroyed the Elven Forest and broke the barrier of the elves, it wont be long before the other races be curious and start exploring the elves territory. The Gnome Ruins are underground, which is indeed suitable for the darkness-loving dark elves. Down there, they can avoid the sunlight that they now hate. Under the leadership of the Moe Lord, the elves will soon be able to build a new city beneath the earth. Du Ze found this new farming subplot interesting. In addition, now he and Xiu can separate, and he will be able to find an opportunity to deal with the important matter at hand, the doujinshi. Cute Lord, you can go and farm with your people while this young man will take care of the doujinshi. Therefore, on the day of the elves departure, some silly, cute person bade Xiu farewell. Are you going to the human Empire? Du Ze nodded: I have something to do. Then Du Ze could only watch as Xiu called Old John over and asked him to lead the elves to the Gnome Ruins. He was obviously handing over control of this task to Old John. You dont have to apany me. Du Ze hurriedly interrupted Xiu C are you kidding me? Moe Lord, if you go with this young man, how can he take back the doujinshi? He said: You have a lot of things to manage ... Dont worry, said Old John. You and the little master can go out to y. Leave these trifles to me. Du Ze looked sadly at Old John. In his heart, a river of tears was flowing. Noticing Du Zes hesitation, the silver-haired elf sitting on the unicorn suddenly said: You want me to like the world, right? Du Ze nodded. Xiu leaned down from the unicorn, grabbed Du Ze, and mounted him on the unicorn, which got scared and suddenly turned into a nightmare. This happened too fast for Du Ze to react in time. Xiu whispered in his ear: Then show me how beautiful this world is. He said this one sentence and Du Ze was left without a rejoinder. ****** ****** You want me to see the world? Then look at me. If you dont look at me, I dont know what to do. C [ck box] ******* The author has something to say: [The Reader, rich in theory and abstract knowledge, meets the Unicorn] Unicorn: (on guard, facing an enemy) [The Protagonist, rich in practical experience, meets the Unicorn] Unicorn: (begs for a touch, wants to be stroked) Author: Only a pure person can touch a unicorn. Reader: Liar!!! QAQ Chapter 42 - Reader/Protagonist: I’ll accept this task. Chapter 42.1 C Reader/Protagonist: Ill ept this task. Windy Town1 is close to the Elven Forest. Since it is a ce where travelers stop before exploring the Elven Forest or the Gnome Ruins, the mercenary guild set up an office there. Anne, the receptionist, was ying with her fingernails, bored. The mercenary guild office was more boring todaypared to recent events when there was a great change in the depths of the Elven Forest. Many low level spirit beasts were seen, and there was even a spirit beast stampede. A week ago, many people saw mes in the Elven Forest and the power fluctuations were on the level of a War God or Mage God. The power fluctuations have already subsided but many people are still frightened. The elves live in seclusion in the Elven Forest, and it is not good to provoke this race of beautiful people. They have at least two Mage God or War God level warriors. That is the consensus of the people of the Chaos Continent. From that day on, the elves seemed to be in some kind of situation. Now the task board is full of Elven Forest missions, and almost all of the mercenaries have run off to explore the Elven Forest. All sorts of news came C some people said they saw the signs of a curse, some people said they saw an empty Elven Forest, and some people even said that they saw a dragon. When she heard the news, Anne was very amused at first then her thoughts became confused. After all, four years ago the legendary demon race appeared. Somehow, they had gotten through the Lost Lands passageway into the Chaos Continent. Although the Temple of Light has repeatedly called for a grand alliance to fight against the evil demons, it has not been sessful. Thats because when peoplee in contact with the demons, they realized how terrible that race is. Demons were born for fighting and destruction. Every demon is at least at the level of a Grand Swordsman. The most terrifying of them all is the Thunder Legion whose every member was at least a Sword Saint. In fact, the whole human race only has 100 Sword Saints. The demons have already conquered ? of the Continent. If they hadnt stopped of their own volition, the whole Chaos Continent would have fallen. Now that even the elves were in trouble, Anne felt the world was getting messier and her intuition told her that this was far from the end. Tap. Tap. Anne froze a bit before she reacted. There was someone knocking at the table to call her attention. There were two people on the other side of the counter: a ck-haired youth and a silver-haired ... elf? Du Ze very calmly looked at the receptionist who was staring at Xiu, speechless. He was used to it. Whenever he had this close friend by his side, most people ignored him. Du Ze knocked on the table again and Anne finally reacted. Her face became red. It wasnt like her to fuss like this. She had spoken before to a lot of elven mercenaries, but none of them were so beautiful that they made her lose her ability to think. Anne smiled professionally, trying to conceal her previous gaffe: Hello, how can I help you?2 Mercenary registration. OK, just a moment, please. Anne took out a form from a drawer: Please show me your warrior badge. Du Ze froze. He had forgotten this detail. The threshold for bing a mercenary, though very low, requires at least some strength. A warrior badge serves as proof of a warriors rank. Ordinary non-fighter folk dont have a warrior badge. Of course, the Earthman Du Ze has no such thing and Xiu left his in the Mage School. Seeing Du Zes reaction, Anne could guess the situation. You can apply for warrior badges here but only at the basic level. If you want to upgrade, you will have to go to the relevant professional guilds. Anne pointed to a particr door: After paying a silver coin, you can go there for the test. If you pass then you can obtain a warrior badge. Test what? Test thebat effectiveness of this young man which is negative five? In his heart Du Ze was weeping. Bing a mercenary is very convenient because it gives a person free ess to some countries and cities. Also, mercenaries can use the magic transmission matrix. Du Ze knew from reading the Mixed-Blood novel that the gold mercenary team is currently in the Star Empire. Even if he doesnt use the magic transmission matrix, there is still the problem of how to cross the border into the Star Empire without credentials. A hand ced two silver coins on the counter. It was the silent Xiu, not Du Ze. Anne stared at two silver coins, stunned for a moment, then realized that both of them needed to be tested. She called over a teenager: Ron, take two gentleman to be tested for warrior badges. Okay! The teenager named Ron ran over and when he saw Xiu, he became very enthusiastic:3 Please, please, pleasee with me - There was nothing in the test room except for a human-shaped target. Ron pointed to it and stammered: When, when you attack, attack, if it turns red you qualify. Du Ze looked at Xiu and saw that he had no intention striking first. Some silly, cute person then walked around the target and reached out to touch it. The texture is very good. He can already imagine how his hand will break if he hits it. Fat chirp, I choose you! Chirp? Chirp~ The small Phoenix excitedly spread its wings, opened its beak, and spat out a tiny fireball. Attackplete. Du Ze silently watched the small Phoenix float down onto his burned hair then started fighting with the fluff ball. If you cant destroy the target, why did you attack this young man?! Xiu stretched out his hand, grabbed Du Zes right hand that was trying to pull down the chick, and put both their hands on the target. Boom! Ron looked with horror at the human-shaped target which was specifically used to test the strength of people and fully absorb the force of a Grand Sword Masters blows. Is the slender and beautiful silver-haired elf a Sword Saint ...? Xiu met Rons eyes and said, his voice soft and cold: We all passed? Ron nodded. That cold tone made him feel as though if he had an objection, his fate would be the same as that of the human-shaped target. I, Im going to get your warrior badges! Du Ze watched the youth escape. The readers mood can be summed up as: A good student got a perfect score through beating up the exam proctor. The proctor chirped and revealed all of the exam questions to him. Moe Lord, your aggressive side is showing...4 Xiu calmly took the warrior badge from Rons trembling hand. There were six red stripes on the silver blue-ck badge which indicates that a person is at Grand Swordsman level. Chapter 42.2 C Reader/Protagonist: Ill ept this task. In the Mixed Blood novel, a lower level person cannot see through a higher level persons strength. Higher level people can hide the strength of lower level people. They can also suppress their own strength so that they seem lower level. Humans tend to judge peoples strength through these warrior badges. The warrior badge is an important indication of rank, therefore people are normally eager to go to the various professional guilds to get their badge upgraded. These were the perfect conditions that allowed the Moe Lord to y the pig to eat the tiger (pretend to be weak). After Xiu got the basic level badge, he never bothered to upgrade it, so in the novel, there was a rich second generation1 officer in the Star Empire who looked at Xius low level warrior badge and proposed a duel to the death. When the chapter ended, that **** was still desperately wondering how he could end the abuse that the Grand Swordsman level Moe Lord was dishing out. The readers werementing: please allow us to make a sad expression, lol. When Du Ze and Xiu showed Anne the warrior badge, the receptionist handled everything very quickly. She gave them the new mercenary cards. These are your mercenary cards, please ept them. Anne pointed at the mercenary guilds magical bulletin board that was constantly updated with new tasks. That is the task board. You are now mercenary level E so you can only take on E-level or no level tasks. Du Ze nced at the task board curiously. With just one look, he saw that at the top was a task for exploring the Gnome Ruins and the other tasks were all rted to the Elven Forest. Then his eyes were caught by an unusual task C an Anti-Demon Crusade mission... demons? Now the demons have appeared on the Chaos Continent?! Du Ze remembered how he had activated the metal pyramid and his eyes subconsciously moved to Xiu, but he saw that Xiu was staring at something, unblinking. The beautiful face seemed like it was covered with ayer of frost, exuding an intense cold that could chill someone to the bone. Du Ze followed Xius line of sight and read the task that he was staring at. Du Ze could only sigh: Plot god, you are so hardworking, is this the conscientiousness that your profession demands? After Xiu emerged from the Door of Wisdom, he found that his rivals mercenary squad had left a message for Xiu: Xiu, if you can see this message go to the Star Empire and find us. At that time Xiu had awakened four of his bloodlines, so he turned back into his elf form and left the Gnome Ruins. Xiu went back to the mercenary guild and was given a task that was perfect because he wanted to go to the Star Empire. The task poked his G spot. Just like now. [Find Ice Crystal Grass: No Rank Requirement. Go to thend of extreme cold to find ice crystal grass, pay is negotiable. Client: Eddie. ] The content of the task is not important, what is important is the client C Eddie. Rose, do you remember that year when you abandoned the Moe Lord?2 Remembering the past, Du Ze recalled how he had sprayed hisputer screen with blood when he witnessed how the Moe Lord was abandoned by everyone, including his childhood sweetheart, Rose, and his childhood friend Eddie. The two of them and Xiu had grown up together in the same orphanage and had entered the Mage School together. However, when Xiu was arrested by the Temple of Light and tortured, Eddie and Rose did not testify for their childhood friend. They were afraid of being implicated because they had grown up with Xiu in the same orphanage. Du Zes heart was broken when Rose made an appointment with the undead Xiu but, instead of a cute sister, a group of knights from the Temple of Light appeared. **** you! If only you had supported Xiu spiritually, he wouldnt have ckened! QAQ When Anne saw Xiu staring at the bulletin board task Find Ice Crystal Grass, she very kindly advised him: I rmend that you do not take this task. Although it doesnt have a grade, the difficulty is at least A level. In fact, the task has been on the board for a long time. I know the one who put it up, he is also a mercenary. Hispanion was poisoned by the ck Fire Lizard so he needs to get the ice crystal grass to heal her. Anne sighed: They are very pitiful but the extremely cold environment is very difficult to explore. In addition, the ice crystal grass is guarded by a powerful monster. Only an A-ss mercenary group can defeat it but he cannot afford to hire a ss mercenary group. Like in the original plot of Mixed Blood, Rose was poisoned and Eddie was trying to recruit mercenaries to gather ice crystal grass. Du Ze looked at the silver-haired elfs cold face. In order to get revenge on Eddie and Rose, Xiu will ept this task like in the novel. Xiu noticed Du Ze watching him. He picked up his mercenary card from the counter. Huh? Du Ze couldnt believe it: You arent going to ept that task? Xiu gently stroked the back of Du zes neck with his hand. His face was still cold but when he looked at Du Ze, there was a hint of warmth in his green eyes. You want to go to the Star Empire. C Therefore that is unimportant. Du Zes heart started pounding fiercely and he felt dizzy as though he was out of oxygen. His head went totally nk. Moe Lord, you cannot act like this, if this goes on this young man wont be able to hold on ...3 Some silly, cute person put both hands on his headphones, covering his ears that were feeling hot. His eyes were darting back and forth. His voice sounded strange in his ears, as though someone else was speaking: You, you dont want to see them? The silver-haired elf was silent. Xiu looked like a volcano covered with ice, icy and oppressive. Seeing Xiu like that, Du Ze put his own mercenary card in front of Anne and said to her: Ill ept this task. Anne wanted to persuade him not to but she found out that she was totally incapable of entering their world. Those two people only had eyes for each other. You said, facing the startled Xiu, Du Ze said earnestly, that you would take me to see your good friend. In the Lost Land, there was a Lich who said to his onlypanion: After I get out, Ill take you to meet my good friend. C A very good friend. ****** ****** [Find Ice Crystal Grass: No Rank Requirement. Go to thend of extreme cold to find ice crystal grass, pay is negotiable. Client: Eddie. ] Xius eyes widened and he stared fixedly at the clients name. Eddie? C Rose and I are innocent, we know nothing. C We dont have anything to do with him. C Were the ones who are the most frightened, okay?! To think that there was an undead beside us! ... Ill ept this task. The receptionist saw the task and wanted to advise Xiu against epting it, but she saw that Xiu seemed frozen. The receptionist was sure that he was like a devil who crawled out of the abyss to get his revenge. C excerpt from Mixed Blood ******** The author has something to say: Author: [Moe Protagonist: No Rank Requirement. Turn the ckened protagonist back into the Moe Lord, payment is a face-to-face interview. Client: Author.] Reader: Ill ept this task. Author: [Push Down the Reader: No Rank Requirement. Push down the Tsundere Reader, payment is a face-to-face interview. Client: Author.] Protagonist: Ill ept this task. Author: If I were to say that these two tasks are actually just one task, would you believe me? Ѩ Chapter 43 - Reader: Wine can warm you up. Chapter 43.1 C Reader: Wine can warm you up. Based on the information they got from Anne about the task, Du Ze and Xiu spent some money on a teleportation spell to the clients location C a small town in thend of extreme cold. After using the magical transmission matrix, some silly, cute person was almost frozen solid. A minute ago they were in the warm and humid south, then a minuteter they were in the frozen north. There was a clothing store right next to the transportation array, perfect for mercenaries and people like Du Ze who had not prepared proper clothing. Du Ze and Xiu entered the store. After a while, two people came out. Xiu was wearing a blue and white coat while Du Ze was all wrapped up like a fur ball but was still shivering. Its cold! QAQ Du Zes unfashionable fur hood1 wriggled as a small Phoenix popped out, its ck eyes looking around curiously at this white world. In front of the town, everywhere one looked was covered with snow. Xiu looked at the silly, cute, shivering bundle of fur and stretched out his right hand to hold Du Zes left hand. At first, the touch made Du Ze shiver even more since Xius hand was unexpectedly colder than his, but soon their hands were covered with ayer of green light. Du Ze feel a warm current from Xius palm that was transmitted into and diffused all over his body. Xiu pulled on Du Zes hand and began walking to their destination. Du Ze stared at their joined hands and remembered a sentence that he once read. C His palms are ice-cold because nobody can hurt him now.2 Like a needle stabbing him in the heart, Du Ze feel a sting. If Xiu knew that he is the culprit ... Xiu stopped. Du Ze ran into him because some silly, cute person had not noticed that they had reached Eddie and Roses cabin. Xiu, standing in the snow and ice, stared at the cabin with an unnameable emotion in his eyes. When he walked up to the door and knocked on it, his green eyes were cold, as though all of his feelings had precipitated and condensed into bitterly cold ice. Knock knock. The wooden door soon opened and a young man with gray-blue eyes emerged. He saw Xiu and gaped at him for a moment. Du Ze looked at gray-haired youth who had grown up with Xiu and noticed that his face was very haggard. In Mixed Blood, Eddie wasnt described much. The novel just said that he followed Xiu around like his shadow. Ironically, when Eddie stepped out of Xius shadow, instead of defending his best friend, he only spoke out to denounce Xiu. This is what made Du Ze extremely angry. Princess Kelly, that *****, didnt know Xiu that well while Daniel and Urlika only knew Xiu from the Magic School. But the cute protagonist, Eddie, and Rose were together from the time when they were kids. How can they not know what kind of person Xiu is?! Evil, your sister! Would you die if you said a word to defend the Moe Lord? If the majority of Xius allies hadnt agreed, the Temple of Light wouldnt have been so determined to see Xiu as evil. Princess Kelly sent Xiu to the edge of the cliff, but it was Eddie et al who pushed him down and thus doomed him beyond redemption. So in the original Mixed Blood novel, when the ckened Xiu returned, all the scum people fell. 3 Xiu took the ice crystal grass task, and Eddie did not recognize Xius elf form. Together they went to the snow-capped mountains, fought the monster that was guarding the ice crystal grass, and were going to pick the grass when an avnche came. After the avnche, Xiu found Eddie hanging from the edge of an ice cliff ... All the readers hid their faces in their hands: The protagonist double-crossed the good scum friend.4 So Du Zes mood is particrlyplex. He doesnt want to see Xiu let the scum fall down but if they do not take this task, even if Xiu never shows it, inside his heart he will never forget. Eddie and Rose are like a thorn in Xius heart. If its not pulled out, the wound will fester. Are you ...? The stunned Eddie finally reacted. The ck-haired youth and the silver-haired elf were both impassive but somehow he felt worried that they didnt have good intentions. Xiu silently looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar face. Once, he had thought that he would lose control when he saw Eddie again, but his heart was empty and he felt nothing except the warmth on his right hand that was transmitting heat to Du Ze. Its enough for him to hold onto the man. Eddie saw that the silver-haired elf was emotionlessly showing him his mercenary card. The card was showing the task Looking for ice crystal grass. Eddies eyes lit up instantly but when he saw the E-ss level on the mercenary card, that light was quickly extinguished. Eddies forced a smile: Thank you so much for taking this task, but the difficulty of this task is actually A- Eddies words came to an abrupt halt as he heard the sound of an attack that was too fast for him to see. He is already a mid-level Sword Master. Then is this elf a Grand Sword Master? Also, Eddie doesnt know why but that attack was extremely aggressive and it felt as though his neck was really going to be cut. Eddie ignored this feeling and began to get excited. The other person has shown him a lot of power and now his task is going to be easier. In fact, today Eddie had decided to go find the ice crystal grass alone since Roses poison cant be held at bay any longer. What payment do you want? Eddie asked. The elf finally spoke and the sound was as cold as his attitude: We can discuss it when we return. Shall we set out this afternoon? said Eddie eagerly, but then he realized he sounded to impatient and said: Sorry, mypanion is in dire need of the ice-crystal grass. Xiu looked through the door of the cabin, nodded gently, then pulled on Du Zes hand and walked away. Eddie froze, the other two were already leaving to prepare for the trip when Eddie realized that he didnt know their names. Whats your name? Xiu continued to walk away, indifferent. Du Ze turned his head towards Eddie and spoke, unhurriedly and clearly: His name is Xiu. The Xiu that you abandoned. Standing in front of the cabin, Eddie heard the name that he remembered and waspletely stupefied. *** The Arctd is full of snow-capped mountains, forming a barrier of ice and snow in the northern part of the Chaos Continent. One of the highest peaks is said to be so high that only God can climb to its top. A reader once asked what a person would find in the northernmost end of the Chaos Continent, past thend of extreme cold. Ye Zhi Qiu said: That person would fall down. The world of the novel is a t ce that is divided into two sides. Even the ocean has an end. Only the space eye in the Lost Land allows travel to and from the two sides. If anything goes past the edge of the chaos continent, it will fall. Where the falling person or things will end up, only the author knows. Du Ze climbed up the snow-capped mountains for two days. After midnight of the next day, they climbed up a snowy peak and looked down. On the bottom of the other side of the mountain was a valley full of sparkling ice crystal grass. The branches and des of grass extended freely throughout the valley, and one can clearly see the exquisite veins. In the moonlight, therge expanse of ice crystal grass was sparkling like transparent blue ss. It was such a beautiful scene, but Du Ze was in no condition to appreciate it. All he can feel is cold, all kinds of cold, cold that freezes his body. Even his constant shivering cant shake off the cold. The temperature of thend of extreme cold is lower than that of the town where Eddie lived, and right now is the coldest time of the day. Well rest here before the next monsteres out. It is said to be a hell hound. Eddie paused and he stared at Xiu before hesitantly saying: Could you lead it away for a while? Just for a moment so I can pick some of the ice crystal grass. In the original Mixed Blood story, Eddie also made this proposal to Xiu, but when they went down, they found that it was not an ordinary hell hound. It was the legendary three-headed Cerberus. Although it gave Xiu some trouble, it eventually became one of the Moe Lords pets. Chapter 43.2 C Reader: Wine can warm you up. When Xiu nodded, Eddie breathed a sigh of relief and he quickly made camp. The two men sat down and though they were face to face, there was an invisible boundary dividing them. Eddie looked across at the silly, cute ball that had frozen into an icicle, hesitated, then pulled out a canteen from his pack. He offered it to him. Take a sip, it will warm you up. Xiu was the one who took the canteen. Unscrewing the cap, Xiu saw that it was full of wine. Du Ze saw Xiu drink a mouthful then pass it to him. It seems he agreed? Du Ze rarely drinks. Basically, he only drinks a few mouthfuls when he is with his parents during the holidays. Wine can give the body the illusion of warmth and, since Du Ze was really cold, he took the canteen and began drinking. The first mouthful wine was full of a fruity fragrance. It didnt seem too strong and even Du Ze, who was a novice at drinking, felt that it was good to drink. Eddie breathed a sigh of relief. Somehow he always felt that he was hated by the other two people. Eddie took out another canteen from his bag. Xiu coldly refused it, so the gray-haired young man also began to drink up. The snow-capped mountains were very quiet at night. The two moons were close together and the moonlight was very bright. You ... you are called Xiu, right? As if he didnt expect to get an answer from the grim-looking elf, Eddie continued without waiting for a reply: I had a brother who was also called Xiu. Probably because of the wine, Eddie started talking more and more. Whether its because of that familiar name or because he was just drunk, Eddie began to confide in the stranger. There were a lot of pent-up emotions in his heart. He was dazzling and everyone liked him ... including Rose. Eddie was silent for a while and then said, Im jealous of him. Rose is mypanion. I grew up with her and that guy. I love Rose, but from beginning to end, she only saw that person. Even when that man changed, Rose came running happily to me and said Im going with him. Eddie covered his face with the canteen. So I made a mistake. On the silent snowy peak, Eddies hoarse words reverberated in the dim light of night. I betrayed my dear brother.1 Eddie knocked out Rose then told the Temple of Light to go to the graveyard. After he did this, he was not happy but felt endless confusion. Year after year this confusion gradually worsened until it became bone-chilling remorse. I dont dare to love Rose anymore, I just want to find that guy and give Rose back to him, he said. A liquid dripped down onto the snow but it was not the wine. From beginning to end, Xius expression did not change. He looked coldly at Eddie who was shedding tears of remorse, but the tears couldnt form any ripples in Xius heart. Eddies voice grew smaller until he was murmuring words too soft to hear, utterly sunk in his own world. Xui seemed to be bored. He looked over at Du Ze then he was stunned. Du Ze was holding the empty canteen and kept raising it to his lips even though there was no more wine. In contrast to hisical movements was his earnest expression. The dark-haired young man still had a solemn expression on his face and didnt look tipsy at all. Xiu stretched out a hand and took the empty canteen. Du Ze looked at the person who took away his silver canteen, his ck eyes unusually bright. Xiu originally thought that Du Ze was drunk but when he saw Du Zes bright eyes he was uncertain and said: Du Ze? Du Ze opened his mouth: Du Ze. Whats the matter with you? Xiu asked. The ck-haired youth again to repeated his words: Whats the matter with you? ... Xiu is now very sure that some cute fool is drunk. He had not thought that there would be a drunk person who would not be noisy and instead repeat what other people said, although his voice was t and emotionless. The little Phoenix jumped down from Du Zes hood and fell on the canteen in Xius hand. It looked up at Xiu and Du Ze: Chirp. Du Ze said with an impassive face: Chirp. The little Phoenix was unusually excited and spread its wings: This was the first time that its Mother had chirped in response to it! Chirp, chirp, chirp- Xiu caught the lively and disorderly small Phoenix in his hand. It quickly quieted down. Xiu looked at Du Ze who was repeating the small Phoenixs cries and Xiu could not hold himself back from staring at his lips. He stared at Du Zes face that was red from drinking the wine and he wanted to bite him, so he did. Du Ze touched the ce where he was bitten, even if his face is still expressionless, it still gives people a Moe feeling. In the moonlight, the silver-haired elf stared at the ck-haired youth and softly said: I love you. Du Ze said to Xiu: I love you. Xius heartbeat quickened, even though he knew it was only self-deception, he still enjoyed it. I belong to you. Du Ze said: I belong to you. I will not leave you. Du Ze said: I will not leave you. Forever? Forever. ****** ****** After the avnche, Xiu removed the magic and came out of the nts protection.2 All around him was a vast expanse of whiteness. He didnt know where Eddie was. The avnche was so swift that it came in the blink of an eye. Xiu summoned Cerberus. Its three heads sniffed the air then led Xiu to an icy cliff that was above a dark abyss whose bottom could not be seen. Xiu caught a glimpse of Eddie hanging from a branch. The avnche must have swept Eddie down to the ice cliff and he grabbed a branch to avoid falling down. Eddie hung on the branch, tottering precariously. He dared not call loudly, for fear of triggering another avnche. When he saw Xiu, the gray-haired youth eyes brightened. Help me- However Xiu just stood on the edge of the cliff, indifferent. Eddie looked at Xiu, and when he was just about to shout again, Xiu finally opened his mouth. Do you want to know my name? Eddie was startled. He has asked several times before but the other person wouldnt give him his name. Now is not a good time to chat. Eddie felt that the branch that was supporting his weight seemed to be near its limit. Xiu looked down at Eddie and said: My name is Xiu. Eddie, hanging on the edge of the ice cliff, heard a name that he remembered. The elf in front of him has the same name as that man. What happened next made Eddie almost think he was dreaming. The silver-haired elf turned into a blond, blue-eyed young man whose familiar yet unfamiliar appearance was like his memory of his childhood ymate. Xiu looked at Eddies stunned expression and his lips curved up slightly, hinting at a smile. Why didnt you help me?3 C excerpt from Mixed Blood ******** The author has something to say: Reader: Wine can warm you up. Author: It can also make you promiscuous.4 Protagonist: (silently takes out a barrel of wine) Chapter 44 - Reader: (LOL) Chapter 44.1 C Reader: (LOL) Du Ze felt as though he was travelling by boat. His head was bobbing up and down, making him feel dizzy. As his head felt heavier and heavier and sank down lower and lower, suddenly a big wave hit and his head was jolted down. Then some silly, cute person slowly woke up. The first of his senses to return was smell. His nose was filled with an herbal scent. Then he recovered his sense of touch. His face seemed to be resting on cold silk. Next, he opened his eyes and saw white cloth that was embroidered with a beautiful blue pattern. Finally, his hearing caught up with his other senses and he heard Xius voice close to his ear: You woke up? Du Ze lifted his head that was as heavy as it was in his dream. He was horrified when he discovered that he was being carried by Xiu. Their surroundings were still the same snow-covered terrain, but they were no longer in the peak above the ice crystal grass valley. Xiu was carrying him and Eddie was walking beside them. It seems that they are ... going down the mountain? Thest thing he remembered was drinking Eddies wine. Du Ze frowned. His head was aching badly and even thinking of something seems to aggravate the pain. In addition, his mouth and face feel painfully swollen, though thats just an illusion. This hangover is killing me... We are going down the mountain? Uh-huh, said Xiu softly. The task is finished. In other words, during his drunken period, the ice crystal grass was picked up, and the three-headed hell hound was also tamed. Only that jostling had woken him up. Exactly how drunk was he?! Some silly, Moe persons thoughts were really slow. He rubbed his throbbing temples and stared dully at the snow-covered slope. Somehow, he felt as though he had forgotten something very important. What was it? Suddenly, Du Zes eyes widened as he saw the first sign of an avnche. A silly, cute person was enlightened: Oh, it was you, Mr. Avnche. ... Ah. The group of three people were surprised. The heavy wave of snow was bearing down on them like a white snow dragon. Xius first reaction was to grab Du Ze protectively. As the avnche drew near, Xius hair was sted away from his face and he stared at the oing menace, calmly and quickly chanting a magic spell. Just as the snow was about to hit them, a purplish-red flower grew at Xiu and Du Zes feet. The flower rooted itself firmly on the ground then swallowed the two of them in one gulp. This was a nt attack magic but Xiu used it this time to avoid the impact of the avnche. Whumph! After some time the snowy mountain became tranquil once again. Suddenly, an enchanting flower bloomed forth from the snow. It unfolded its petals, revealing Xiu and Du Ze. In the vast expanse of white snow, they couldnt find any trace of Eddie and didnt know where he had been swept away by the avnche. The gray light of the pet contract shed and a five-metre-long hellhound appeared on the snow. Its whole body is a shiny ck color and it had a total of three heads. Each head can cast magic. From left to right, the heads have blue eyes, ck eyes, and red eyes. Their eye colors match the type of magic that head can cast C wind magic, dark magic, and fire magic. This was the majestic Cerberus. The leftmost head C called Greenie C saw Du Ze and stiffened. It nudged the middle head which impatiently turned to look at Du Ze. The ck-eyed head also went stiff. On the far right, the red-eyed head moved up and down, trying to catch a glimpse of what the other two were looking at but the other heads blocked its view: What happened? What happened? Another silly Moe spirit beast. Xiu soothed the Cerberus until it finally stopped whimpering and trembling in fright. The spirit beast ttened its ears against its skull and one of its heads obeyed Xiusmand to search for Eddie. The remaining two heads stared at Du Ze. The reader could only think that it was good that he was drunk and did not participate in the fight earlier. Otherwise, the hellhound might have been frightened away by Du Zes presence and would have been lost, just like the Meow Star from before. Cerberus guided them to an icy cliff. There was a cold wind blowing up from the abyss and Du Zes brain finally sobered up a bit when he saw Eddie hanging from a branch. Eddie saw Xiu at the edge of the cliff. Help me- Du Ze rubbed his temples but his head just ached even more painfully: Should he stop Xiu or should he let Xiu make the choice for himself? While Du Ze hesitated, there came the sound of ice breaking, then came the sound of a heavy weight thudding on the ground. Eddies words reached Du Ze ears: Thank you. Du Ze looked up in shock. At the edge of the cliff, Eddie sat on the ground, wiping away his cold sweat. Xiu was standing beside him, looking indifferent as always. Why did Xiu save Eddie? Du Ze was still confused when they arrived in Snowy Town. Eddie was very eager to bring the ice crystal grass to save hispanion. Du Ze saw Rose for the first time. The girl who had been Xius childhood sweethearty on a bed. Her skin was burned and covered with red and white blisters. The ice crystal grass gradually healed her. The festering burns slowly disappeared and the young girls previous beautiful appearance was restored. In the original Mixed Blood novel, Xiu let that scum Eddie fall. However, Xiu went back to the cabin to save Rose. Xiu took care of her until she gradually recovered. Since his elf form has such godly beauty, naturally he was able to greatly increase his favorability rating before he yed the scoundrel. Xiu said to Rose: Wait here for me. After I return to the Elven forest, Ill pick you up. Rose happily agreed but she never saw the elf, who had promised to be with her, again. A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, that was the original Xius decision. Now... Du Ze looked at Eddie who was at Roses side. He is here taking care of Rose. Its not going to be Xiu, the stranger elf, who will take care of her, so the plot wont unfold that way now. So not only did Xiu prevent Eddies fall, he also decided to spare Rose? ... Thank you very much! In the mercenary guild office, Eddie was both excited and nervous as he asked again: I really dont need to pay? Xiu took back his D-ss mercenary card, coldly shook his head, and pulled Du Ze with him as he walked away. If you ever need me, please dont hesitate to look for me! Eddie followed them as far as the door and shouted that at the two figures that were walking away. The snow covered the two figures and soon he could no longer see the elf and the human. Chapter 44.2 C Reader: (LOL) The small Phoenix peeked out from under the hood and its tiny head was immediately covered by snow. It shook its head and looked up at the falling snow, chirping merrily. Du Xe looked at Xiu and finally could not help but ask: Dont you hate them? Xiu shook his head C these people are no longer worthy of his attention. But even if there is no hate, he wont easily let go. That person will keep the treasure he wants most. He can only look but not touch, and always looking, forever unable to forgive himself.1 Du Ze feels that life is good: Moe Lord, you are so cute! To think that this young man unexpectedly saw youy down your hatred today! I am very happy. Xiu paused, gazing intently at the person beside him: Then smile. Du Ze looked nkly at Xiu as the elf brushed the snow off his hood and softly said: You have never smiled. C Ah Ze, he is an idiot, always giggling. But... the person in front of him is Xiu Du Ze slowly forced the corners of his lips to curve up but it really has been too long since he made this expression. Even if there is no mirror, he knows that his expression is stiff and awkward, not like a smile at all, but like baring his teeth at an enemy. Moe Lord, dont have nightmares! If you want, this young man can go on the (LOL)2 route! In the swirling snow, the silver-haired elf stretched out his arms to hold the stiff ck-haired youth in his arms. Thats good. One day, this man will take off all of his masks3 in front of him and look only at him,ugh only with him. Xiu watched the snow falling down thickly, like a barrier isting the two of them, as if they were the only people in the world. It felt ... very good. *** After a nights rest, Du Ze and Xiu set off for the Star Empire. In the seventh era, the humans drove off the beastkin and set up three Empires: the Bright, Moonlight, and Star Empires. The Bright Empire is the strongest. Its area of influence is medium-sized. The whole country, including the emperor, believe in the God of Light, so the Temple of Light is very powerful. Its ruled by abination of imperial and theocratic rulers; the government is centralized. The Moon Empire is the smallest and weakest. It lies in the East of the Chaos Continent and is often invaded by the beastkin. The Star Empire is vast but, as everyone knows, the government is divided into several factions and the most powerful person there is not the emperor but the prime minister. It took a days travel for Xiu and Du Ze to reach the Imperial City of the Star Empire. Along the way, some silly, cute person has been very worried about how he can get rid of the Moe Lord and find the mercenary team. If Du Ze and Xiu go together to see the mercenary team... First of all, he doesnt want to say give me back the doujinshi in front of Xiu. Secondly, Du Ze genuinely felt that if Xiu saw the mercenary team, he will be enraged and start a killing spree. Du Ze began to recall the events in the Mixed Blood novel, trying to think of how to find the mercenary team. The Star Empire plot can be divided into three story arcs. The first arc is the Thief King task: Jack, the Thief King, gave his only disciple Enoch the task of stealing time from Vieruodis,4 a female alchemist. After doing some research on the target, Enoch learned that Vieruodis has a pocket watch. That should be the time that the Thief King wanted Enoch to steal from her. However, Vieruodis rarely leaves her magic tower C and mages are very aware of whatever happens in their own magic tower. Inside a mages own magic tower, even a fly cant escape the mages inspection. Fortunately, a source told Enoch that Vieruodis loves the y Cecil. Whenever this y is staged, she will certainly watch. Currently, the most famous acting troupe in the entire Chaos Continent was in the Imperial City of the Star Empire. Enoch knows their leader and asked him to help, but the leader couldnt give in to his request because Cecil is famously difficult to stage. The beauty requirement for the main actor is outrageously high. Many actors have attempted to take on the Cecil role, but they got booed by the audience so much that they were unable to act. In order to protect the reputation of his troupe, the leader did not dare to try to stage Cecil, but he was so worn down by Enochs repeated requests that he promised that as long as the thief can find a suitable actor, he will immediately prepare to stage the y. Therefore, when the beautiful elf Xiu and the mercenary team met again, Enoch almost flew to Xiu and embraced his thigh: My savior, you came! The elf in front, brother, please wait! Du Ze was a little bit surprised. Howe when he thinks of the plot, the plotes? A thief jumped in front of them. Its the mercenary teams Enoch. When he saw Xius cold, handsome face, first he became frozen with shock5 then extremely excited. Can you act? ****** ****** Once there was a very beautiful person, his name was Cecil, and his beauty stunned the world. In order to appreciate Cecils beauty, God froze his time so that Cecil would stay forever in his most beautiful moment. The whole world fell in love with Cecil and envied his lover. As time went on, everyone felt that the lover was not worthy of Cecil, and the world hid Cecil. The lover looked for Cecil, but thekes, the forests, the birds, the beasts, all of them prevented the lovers from seeing each other. Therk said to the lover: you are so old, how are you worthy of Cecil? The rose said to the lover: you are so ugly, how are you worthy of Cecil? The lover began to wonder: If I became beautiful, could I be with Cecil? So the lover used a taboo magic. Finally, the lover became beautiful. God and the world are amazed at the lovers beauty. So God unfroze Cecils time and froze the lovers time. C Mixed Blood: Cecil ******* The author has something to say: Author: Today I want to ck off and y Jian Wang 36 (LOL). Reader: Today I want to remove the author (LOL). Protagonist: Today I want to top the reader (LOL). Chapter 45 - Reader: Selling out teammates Chapter 45.1 C Reader: Selling out teammates. Do you know the Starlight troupe? Its the most famous acting troupe in the Chaos Continent. They are now looking for an actor to be their leading man. I think you are very suitable C you are very good-looking. If you are willing to y the lead role, the payment is very good. Will you consider it? Enoch didnt wilt under Xius ice-cold gaze. The thiefs temperament had always been impulsive, and he was the type of person who easily warms up to strangers.1 When he first caught a glimpse of the silver-haired elf, Enoch was convinced that no creature could be more like Cecil than the elf C Cecil, who was the most beautiful person in the world. So Enoch left hispanion and rushed off right away to ost the elf. Now Enoch was feeling a bit depressed. Its true that his request was a abrupt, but isnt the elfs cold face giving off a murderous feeling? A feeling that danger was near ... The short-haired thief subconsciously tensed his body and his professional instincts made him start to look for an escape route. As his eyes swept his surroundings, he saw Du Ze. Enoch stopped and stared at Du Ze. His attention had been attracted by the silver-haired elf and he hadnt noticed that he had apanion, and thatpanion is C Its you?! Enoch pointed at Du Ze and shouted: Where were you taken to? Eric has been looking for you! Eh, the rival is looking for this young man?! Du Ze did not have much time to think before Xiu acted. With a new grudge added to the old one, Xiu swiftly moved to Enoch. The speed of an Archer Saint2 is not something Enoch can match. Xiu grabbed the surprised thiefs face, then paused. His head jerked up just in time to see Enoch jumping on a roof while carrying Du Ze. The Enoch beside Xiu began to flicker before disappearing. It was only an illusion that Enoch produced when he carried off Du Ze. Du Ze knows about this trick. Its Enochs special skill: shadow shifting. This skill uses light and shadow to create an image to attract the attention of the enemy. Its one of the skills that Thief King Jack created. Well, thats not the point. The point is ... how did this innocent bystander get involved in the action again? Slung over Enochs shoulder as he ran, Du Ze began to struggle but he was stopped by a word from Enoch. Hey? Dont move, I dont want to knock you out. The bitter reader asked gloomily: Why did you grab me? So you are not mute. Your voice is good. You dont like to speak? Even while they were escaping, Enoch was still quite talkative: I dont know why but Eric seems very concerned about you, so when I saw you I wanted to help but ... Youth, you are seeking the rhythm of death!3 Du Ze cant help but make a sad expression. Before the Moe Lord confessed to him he thought that many things had a very philosophical reason behind them, such as why Xiu was angry in the Gnome Ruins, or why Xiu didnt like the cute Ariel. Now some silly, cute person knows the truth and his tears are about to fall. Moe Lord, to ignore all of the younger sisters and brothers plot for the sake of an unworthy cannon fodder, is it really alright? ... But why is the rival looking for this young man? Enoch used the various terrain to speed himself up. Xiu has not caught up with them and Du Ze suddenly realized that this was a very good opportunity. Where is my book? What book ... Oh, you mean the book with two people on the cover? Enochs voice was filled with curiosity: Whats in that book? Eric looked inside and was shocked. That was the first time I saw Eric look so panicked. ... Please light a candle for the lost innocence of the son of god. Eric wouldnt let us look, so this thief stole it. Enochs words revealed great regret: But Eric put a lot of seals on it. I cant take a look at it. Du Ze felt the urge to praise the son of god. Well done! So now the evildoer is in Enochs hands? Du Ze thought that this development was quite good. After all, he wanted to find a ce to hide it. Therefore it would be better to leave it with Enoch. Enoch couldnt open it anyway. His happy thoughts were interrupted by the thief who said with great ambition: This wont stop me! I know a lot of people and they say will soon be able to break the seals! In the silly, cute persons imagination, the Doujinshi, with a shy face, was surrounded a group of people. The Doujinshi sheepishly looked at them then lifted its skirt ... ... Give it back! You want to get it back? Enoch said: Well, you can do me a favor and Ill give you the book. Du Ze knows that this must be because of the onest task that Enoch mustplete before he can finish his apprenticeship. In the novel, in order to make Xiu y the lead role in the Cecil y, Enoch was forced to sign a number of unequal contracts, and so he became one of the Moe Lords little brothers. Chirp! The little Phoenix on top of Du Zes head seemed to have recognized Enoch: Aha, this short-haired chirp was the one from before who stole its mother chirp! Whoomp! The Angry Bird hit Enochs forehead, using its own round body as a weapon. Enoch reeled back and almost fell down from the roof. He barely escaped the light arrow that was shot from above. The thief stiffened. The light arrow had grazed his nose; it was as though death had just brushed past him. Du Ze turned to look. In front of them was a massive clock tower where the backlit Xiu was standing. Xiu once again drew his bow shaped like branches and leaves C a gift from the Tree of Life. This bow is an artifact that can automatically generate magic arrows. His intuition told Enoch that his whole body was the target this time. The shadow shifting skill uses too much power, so he can only use it once a day. The silver-haired elfs fingers loosed the arrows. Almost at the same instant, a fire dragon leapt up and hit the light arrows. Though the fire dragon was scattered by the light arrows, the mes did cover Xius sight for a while and gave Enoch enough time to dodge. The thief avoided the arrows and ran to one side. Stupid Enoch! You got in trouble again! Honey kicked Enoch with her foot then looked at Du Ze. Gee, isnt this the man Eric is looking for? Yes, so I couldnt help but steal him but I got into a fight with that dangerous guy. Speaking of Xiu, Enochs eyes brightened again. I tell you, I finally found the right act- That opponent is tough. Brawny Bart interrupted Enochs words. He pulled out his big sword and looked across them, his sight directed at the tower. The fire dragons mes gradually dissipated in the air. Xiu was standing above them with a cold face, his whole body emanating a freezingly cold and menacing air. Despite this, the elfs face was still hauntingly beautiful. So beautiful ah ~ I think I can finally recover from the pain of being lovelorn ~ Bart smiled wryly: Miss, please be careful. Xiu pulled the bow string. In his forked fingers, three magical arrows automatically appeared. Whoosh! So fast! Barts pupils contracted. He could not see the arrows trajectory but he could determine the target based on the position of Xius fingers. His sword shed and when his sword hit the arrow, their powerful force told him that the enemy is an Archer Saint. Boom! The sound alerted the city guards of the Star Empire, but as they looked up at the fighting, they were stunned C at their level, they cant possibly intervene. The captain looked up and eximed: Hey, isnt that Lord Antonios granddaughter?! Enoch was distressed at having to dodge Xius arrows. While he was jumping around, heined to Du Ze: Why are yourpanions always so terrible?! Thats because youre always stepping on his explosive point! Put me down. Find me time to put you down! Belch. With an abrupt burp, all of the arrows were engulfed in me. An old man with a bottle of wine appeared, dressed in tattered robes, his face red from drinking alcohol. When she saw the old man, Honey eximed: Grandpa! Bart gasped and saluted the old man respectfully: Master. The old man waved his hand and looked at Xiu, still at the clock tower, with drunken eyes: Young people do need to work off their anger but they shouldnt go too far. This is the Imperial City. If you make, amotion again, I, Antonio, will appear, (belch) very useless. The royals are very stingy, its not easy for this old man to drink wine (belch). Chapter 45.2 C Reader: Selling out teammates. As the first Mage God, Antonio is a legend. He is the idol of countless people in the Chaos Continent. All of his deeds can be arranged into an epic song for the bards to sing. No one knows exactly how strong Antonio is and it is rumored that he is only one step away from being a god. Antonio is not allied with any of the forces on the Chaos Continent. Right now he is a guest of the Star Empire. In the original novels plot, Xiu met Antonio through Honey. One nce was all it took before Xiu harvested a Mage God as a mentor. This person is very dangerous C is what Xiu sensed. The elf form would be hard-pressed to fight him but perhaps the demon form can fight with this enemy. Xiu coldly calcted. If this person also hinders him ... Antonio raised his bleary eyes and a brilliance shone through them. You are a good seedling and this old man doesnt want to destroy you. They shouldnt have stolen my man, the elf said coldly. Everyones eyes went to Enoch who was carrying Du Ze. The short-haired thief stiffly smiled and put down Du Ze. When Du Ze walked to the clock towers edge, Xiu jumped down and tightly clutched Du Zes arm, like a dragon guarding his treasure. Antonio took off the wine cork with his mouth, took a swig, andmented: Ah, looks like this was a misunderstanding. Young people always have a lot of energy. His muddy gaze fell on Xiu: Youre very good. Do you want to consider apanying this old rogue?1 If anyone else had heard this sentence, they would probably be so happy that they would faint. The person speaking is the first Mage God Antonio, a living legend! Hearing Antonios invitation, Xiu was nomittal. He nced coldly at Enoch and the other people, then made as if to leave with Du Ze. With Antonio present, its not convenient for him to get rid of those people. There will be time for thatter. Seeing Xiu and Du Ze turn to go, Enoch hurriedly shouted: Hey! You really wont consider it? My suggestion about you acting! Du Ze always felt that the gold mercenary team members were a few bricks shy of a load.2 Even when the Moe Lord clearly meant to kill them, they were still acting carefree and there is no sense of crisis. Enochs personality was especially rash. Xiu remained indifferent and continued to walk away. Enoch saw this and shouted: ck-haired brother, dont forget our agreement! Ill wait for you with the Starlight Troupe! Du Ze immediately felt Xius hand on his tighten. Now some silly, cute person has confirmed it C Enoch really is a scourge! Every time after Enoch causes trouble, its this innocent bystander who has to suffer the consequences!!! After finally escaping from Enoch et al, Xiu and Du Ze found a hotel in the Imperial City of the Star Empire. Du Ze could feel hispanion giving off an intense chill so he thought it would be better to confess. That thief has the thing I want. Xius reaction made Du Ze speak very carefully, omitting the most dangerous words: He said that if I help him with something, he will give me that thing. What is that thing? Du Ze was silent. How can he tell the Moe Lord that he is after that doujinshi?! Fortunately, Xiu did not cross-examine him about it but asked another question: What does he want you to do? ... Persuade you to act in a y. Xiu stood by the window and the sun spun a halo around his beautiful, delicate face. Do you want me to do it? Xiu said: Then say it, tell me what you want. C Until I be your entire *.3 Xius voice was very cold but also indescribably tempting. Du Ze blurted out: I want you to act in the y. In the sunlight, Xius thin lips seems to curve up slightly. He went to Du Ze and gently gripped the back of his neck. As you wish. The next day, Enoch waited with the Starlight troupe for his savior. When he saw Xiu arrive, the thief almost cried from happiness. Are you willing to act in the y? Are you? Are you? Xiu did not immediately answer Enoch and instead asked the thief: Why did you take him away with you? Enoch realized that Xiu was referring to Du Ze. For fear of Xiu leaving angrily, Enoch hastened to exin: Its a misunderstanding! A total misunderstanding! I have a friend who has been looking for him. When you rushed towards me, I panicked and took yourpanion... Whos looking for him? Xius voice was calm but Du Ze somehow had the feeling of wanting to run away. A friend of mine, his name is Eric. Afraid of Xiu misunderstanding this, Enoch began to speak for Eric: He has no malice towards yourpanion. I can feel he has a good opinion of him. Eric ... Du Ze silently backed away a few steps. He really felt that now Xiu regarded Eric as a rival he needed to eradicate C dont ask him why! But Enoch, who was clueless about this, continued to say: When you meet Eric, you will see that he is a very good person. Right now Eric left to do something but he said he will be at the weapons contest. I can introduce you to him then. At this moment, Du Ze was enlightened. In fact, its not that Du Ze is an innocent bystander who got caught up in Enochs mess, the truth is that Enoch is a professional at selling out his teammates!4 Du Ze was frightened as Xiu nodded impassively. Enoch, that rash fellow who had absolutely no idea what he had done, triumphantly led them to the leader of the Starlight Troupe. The leader of the acting troupe was very excited when he saw Xiu. After Enoch proposed staging the y, he was also thrilled at the thought of being able to put on a proper performance of one of the most challenging ys. The Starlight Troupe had already prepared everything that was needed. All they were missing was the lead actor. The most important part of a y is the audiences suspension of disbelief. Cecil is considered difficult to stage, but that was not because the acting is difficult. Rather, what was difficult was the ability to make the audience, both male and female, feel that the Cecil in the y was truly a stunning beauty. Everyone needs to be captivated by the beauty of Cecil, and when Cecils lover appears, the y is considered sessful if the audience bes jealous of the lover. The Starlight Troupes leader now wants to cry. He finally found the ideal leading man. The face of the elf was beautiful even without makeup. After makeup, he would certainly look like Cecil. His long experience in the acting business made him certain that the elf would absolutely make everyone in the audience go crazy, but ... Even if the audience is in love with Cecil, they will never be jealous of Cecils lover. Because when Cecil looks into his lovers eyes, its like he is looking at grass. Theres already an issue with him looking into his lovers eyes, dont even mention what it was like when he was supposed to kiss his lover. The leader was in dire need of a drink. How many troupes couldnt stage Cecil because of the first act when they had to make the audience fall in love with the lead actors beauty? The elf easily finished the first act yet he was stuck in the second act that depicted Cecils rtionship with his lover. But this scene is also the most crucial one: it needs to make the audience feel jealous, then the next part will turn their jealousy intopassion. After they see the conclusion, the audience will be moved. The other scenes were fine but the d***ed second act just wouldnt work. The leader wanted to kneel in front of Xiu and beg him: I dont want you to see the heroine as a lover. Do you at least think of her as a person? After learning of the leaders tragedy, Enoch hurriedly looked for Xiu. Du Ze was with the other onlookers watching the stage and he saw the two of them talking. Xiu looked to the side and said a sentence. It was at that moment that Du Ze saw the worlds most wonderful face-changing performance from Enoch. The thief had a stupefied expression on his face, then he ran to talk to the leader. The leaders also looked quite astonished at first but then his expression changed into one of determination, as though he was ready to do anything. Du Ze suddenly had a premonition that something bad was going to happen when he saw the two men walk over to him. Enoch and the leader were both smiling cordially. Hey, brother, do me a favor. Can you y the heroine in the second act? ****** ****** If the heroine is him, Ill kiss him. Ill kiss you, dont worry about it. C [ck box] ******* The author has something to say: [System]: The BOSS Protagonist has appeared, HP:???? , MP:???? , SSS danger level [Main Tank] Reader (Aggro Level Max): Heal, heal, heal, C hey, buff me, too!5 [Healer]6 Author (Retreating to Safety): I wish you happiness, haha. [Main Tank] Reader (Was Pushed Down): WTF! You actually sell out your teammates!!! Chapter 46 - Protagonist: Because it’s you. Chapter 46.1 C Protagonist: Because its you. Currently, the most popr news in the Star Empire is the uing Cecil y presented by the Starlight Troupe. Some people would scoff and say that the Starlight Troupe is going to smash its own signboard, but more people are looking forward to seeing how the most celebrated acting troupe in the Chaos Continent will stage that famously difficult y. Even without special publicity, ticket sales for the Starlight Troupes Cecil was a great sess; they sold out on the very first day. In the next few days, tickets were difficult to procure and prices were rising higher and higher. Finally, it was the opening night of Cecil. It seemed as though everyone in the Imperial City of the Star Empire was waiting outside the door of the Starlight Troupes theater. It was so rowdy that the Empire had to dispatch soldiers to clear a way for people to pass through. Every time someone wanted to go inside, they had to go through barkers yelling sky-high prices for tickets C ever since the Starlight Troupe announced that there would only be one performance of Cecil, prices shot up. Those who were not able to buy tickets can only beat their breasts and stamp their feet in regret. In a remote magical tower, ss jars filled with liquids of varying colours took up almost every square inch of space. Its the famous Alchemy Master Vieruodiss magical tower. She is Chaos Continents most sought-after alchemist because of her research in human immortality. Her medicines can effectively alleviate aging, therefore many people C especially nobles C want to curry favor from her. However, the alchemist is cranky and prefers to stay inside her tower, shutting everyone out. Vieruodis sat on a wheelchair while quietly reading the text of her ticket to Cecil.. She took out a pocket watch from her bosom. Looking at the watch, Vieruodiss gaze became both sad andplex. The hands of the pocket watch indicated that the show was about to start in one hour. Vieruodis stared at the ticket for a long time before she finally reached for it and called her apprentice. Outside the Starlight Troupe theater. Look! Its His Majestys, the Emperors carriage. Its so gorgeous! Can you see His Majesty? I heard that he is 8 years old. No, I cant see him. I think I see the Prime Ministers carriage C ha, its more gorgeous than His Majestys carriage! ...... Outside, the people watching the arriving dignitaries were very noisy and lively; inside the theater, the leader of the Starlight Troupe was extremely nervous. Everyone knows that the the Star Empires Emperor and Prime Minister are mortal enemies. Both sides are always jostling for position. Now the sworn enemies have arrived at almost the same time. As the Starlight Troupes leader, he has to greet them both, but which one should he approach first? The Emperor of the Star Empire alighted. Though he wore an Emperors clothes, he was still too young to look as dignified as an Emperor should. On the other side, a carriage door opened and the first to exit was the Prime Ministers son, Darwin, one of the Star Empires most infamous yboys. Then an old man with meticulously groomed hair exited. He is the Prime Minister, the most powerful person in the Star Empire. When the Prime Minister nced at the little Emperor, his eyes shed a hint of disdain. The atmosphere was so tense that the leader was about to cry. Fortunately, the next person to arrive on the scene solved his plight. The leader ceremoniously greeted the Emperors and the Prime Ministers groups before ushering them both into a theater box. Then he was warmly greeted by a little girl who was dragging an old man along with her. Lord Antonio, for you toe tonight is a great honor for the Starlight Troupe! Naturally, no one dares to disrespect the first Mage God on the continent. Even the Emperor and Prime Minister want to tter Antonio. If one of them could woo Antonio to their side, then their rivals side was as good as dead. Antonio casually waved a greeting to the leader and drunkenly said to Honey: Little Honey, slow down. Grandpas old bones are going to break. Grandpa, youre too slow! Honey stamped her foot, then looked to the leader: Where is Xiu? Backstage. Once she got the answer to her question, Honey let go of Antonios hand and ran to find Xiu. Honeys bodyguard Bart followed her. Antonio took out a sk and drank a mouthful of wine, sighing meaningfully, Young people are so lively. When Honey arrived at the backstage area, she was surprised to see that it was incredibly quiet. Everyone was busy, but they did not make even the slightest sound. Their manner was cautious, as though a bit of noise would force them to wake from a wonderful dream. Everyone was focused on their tasks but their eyes would asionally wander over to a corner. After following everyone elses gaze, Honey found the culprit who had made everyone quiet down. At that moment, Honey suddenly had a deep understanding of Cecils story. This beauty should be preserved forever and no one should be allowed to monopolize it. *** With his left hand, Du Ze pulled up a wig with long, straight ck hair. On his right hand was a red-and-ck dress. His brain was empty.1 Little book, for you this young man has sacrificed himself to this extent ... Im absolutely forced to love you ... Du Ze put down the wig and used both hands to pick up the dress. A ribbon with a flower bud fell down, but before itnded on the floor it was caught by the small phoenix. It carried it in its beak and flew up to the chair. The fluff ball thenid down thecy ribbon and looked curiously at the wig. Chirp? Agonized, the bitter reader looked at the ornate dress. His eyes were almost blinded by the gothic design, long skirt, silk belt, andyers uponyers ofce.2 He hesitated for a long time, but finally took off his sses and began to change into the dress. As he struggled to get his head out of the skirt, the wig came straight down from the air and settled on his head. The little Phoenix, who had flown the wig up to his head, tweeted excitedly : Chirp! His sightpromised, Du Ze waved his hands around until he was able to put the wig on its proper position. But tragically, he forgot where he had put his sses. He moved in a circle searching for the sses, yet couldnt find it. Du Ze could only put on the clothes for now and wait for someone else to help him find his ssester. He picked up the flower bud ribbon, and squinted at it, trying to figure out where it went? Whats thiscy ribbon for? Belt? Du Ze took thecy ribbon and measured it against his waist. He came to the conclusion: if I put this thing on my waist, the most likely result is that people will find a body in the dressing room. A detective will take thecy ribbon and show it to people, saying: Look, this is the murder weapon. A hand took the ribbon from him. Du Ze looked up. His vision was blurry but he could still make out a mans silhouette standing there while holding thecy ribbon. Because his myopia is very high, Du Ze can only recognize that it is Xiu, but all the details are blurry. Put it around your neck. Du Ze heard Xiu breathe those words before he saw the elfs face, still blurry in his vision,e nearer. Du Ze felt something touch his skin- it was Xiu holding thecy ribbon against his neck. Xiu brushed aside the hair on the back of his neck before a pair of cool hands gently tied a knot. Du Ze imagined that Xiu was tying a bell on a cat. When the bell rings, you can tell where your cat is. After tying thecy ribbon, Xiu ran his fingers through Du Zes hair. Du Ze thought about how he was in female attire this time and some silly, cute person felt very unhappy. Xiu seemed to sense Du Zes body go rigid with unhappiness so he said softly: You look very good. You like it? Xius fingertips traced the edges of his hair: Because its you. Du Ze was speechless. He thought that if Xiu liked the female attire then the Moe Master is still a heterosexual, but Xius answer gave him little hope that Xiu could still straighten out. Because its you. Whatever you look like, I like it. Even though he cant see clearly right now, Du Ze still had to look away from Xiu. A light shed into his eyes. Du Ze squinted and and saw that it was his lost sses, now hanging on the fat chirps body. The small Phoenix, holding the sses in its beak, acted cute: Chirp~ Du Ze: ... As Du Ze took back his sses, he heard Enochs voice: Ready? Were about to start! Chapter 46.2 C Protagonist: Because its you. The blurry world suddenly became clear. Du Ze stared at the carefully dressed Xiu. His brain went nk. The elf wore a neutral white robe with gold stripes, and his long, silvery hair was carefully adorned with hair ornaments. The makeup on his face is very light, but it brought out the exquisite perfection of his face C a perfection that had the kind of beautiful androgyny that attracts everyone ... a beauty that cannot be described and can instigate a deep desire to possess the owner of that beauty. This is Cecil, and his beauty makes the whole world exim in surprise and wonder. When Cecil appeared, the audience was so quiet you could hear a pin drop [Once there was a very beautiful person, his name was Cecil.] As the narrator spoke, Xiu just stood there and let everyone go crazy. Du Ze watched all of this from the wings. He couldnt understand why Xiu liked him. ... Why him? Du Ze watched God freeze Cecils time. It was like a glimpse of his own fate. Du Ze put these thoughts aside and started to get nervous because some silly Moe person was about to step onstage. Regarding the character of Cecils Lover, in order to match Du Zes coldly elegant and beautiful noble appearance, the leader had changed the script. The lover was now a cold on the outside, hot on the inside character so Du Ze can simply maintain his usual facial paralysis while Xiu shows his love, then Du Ze can exit. But even so, this is an enormous challenge for someone with Du Zes long-established social barrier. He looked at the crowded auditorium and constantly tried to hypnotized himself. Du Ze took off his sses in order to not see. [God froze Cecils time so that Cecil would stay forever in his most beautiful moment..] After the narration, the stage was transformed into a setting with a meadow under a blue sky. Brisk music sounded. Cecil stood under a tree and seemed to be waiting for someone. The birds sang an ode to his beauty and the flowers praised his good looks, but Cecil just leaned on the trunk of the tree. From beginning to end, his gaze focused only in a certain direction, indifferent to everything around him. Gradually, a girl dressed in ck and red clothes appeared. Her face was impassive and she looked very difficult to get along with. But when she showed up, Cecils eyes lit up and his breathtaking beauty became even more gorgeous. The whole world looked at him, but he looked at his lover as if he were looking at the whole world. Honey, sitting in her box, looked at this and thought: I really envy that person so much. Almost all the viewers had the same idea as they looked at the girl on the stage, eager to rece her with themselves. In all fairness, the brte was indeed veryely, but she was nothingpared to Cecil. Du Ze sat stiffly on thewn. He couldnt see clearly but was still able to feel those fierce eyes poking his body C poke and poke, poke him to death, make his blood spatter three feet! SOS, save me ... QAQ. His head sank but he had to follow the script. Xiu will put a gand on his head, then Du Ze has to kiss Xius face. But ... @The person who wrote the script: Do you really not have a grudge against the lovers? Kissing a close friend in this type of situation, will this young man really be able to retreat?! Du Ze edged slightly closer to Xiu and instantly felt the eyes poking him more fiercely. ***! This young man is risking his life to act in this y! When Xiu saw that Du Ze had frozen stiff in the middle of his movement, Xiu did not hesitate and took the initiative to kiss him. Du Zes eyes opened wide: Xiu kissed his mouth, not his face! The audience watched as the silver-haired elf embraced a girl and kissed her intimately. The intensity of his passion made a lot of peoples hearts quicken and they blushed. Du Ze did not dare to struggle. He hadnt had time to close his mouth before Xiu took away all his air. At first he still remembered that they were acting in a y but in the end he was in such a dazed state that he could not tell left from right. He could only lie in Xius embrace. Cecil hugged his lover, kissed his lovers ck hair, and said: We will be together forever. His lover was silent in his embrace for a long time then gently said: En. The birds stopped singing, the flowers bowed their heads, the whole world watched the lovers, and the silence was dreadful. [The whole world fell in love with Cecil and envied his lover.] The leader was dumbfounded and thought: In the original script, Cecil gave his lover a gand of flowers then the lover kissed Cecils face and said we will be together forever. Cecil kissed the lover and agreed. But when he saw the scene today, the leader discovered that the effect on the audience is better. The beautiful Cecil was more active, so the audience became even more jealous of his lover. Du Ze exited the stage and copsed. Now the script has moved on. Cecil and his lover are separated. After that scene, the actress from the troupe will y the lover and Du Ze bes uninvolved. Some silly, cute persons face was stiff. He looked straight ahead as he walked to his dressing room, too scared to look at other peoples eyes. Ever since he and Xiu rehearsed the scene from the second act backstage, everyone looked at him with strangely treacherous eyes. Honey just sobbed and said she was lovelorn again. Enoch said: you are my good brother so I will support you. How could a silly, cute person ovee his social barrier to exin it? No, some Moe person just said you misunderstood without being able to rify matters. And now he and Xiu French kissed in public. Haha. When Du Ze arrived in the dressing room, the leader smilingly blocked Du Zes way. I have a request ... [Therk said to the lover: you are so old, how are you worthy of Cecil? The rose said to the lover: you are so ugly, how are you worthy of Cecil?] Seated in her box, Vieruodis watched as therk-woman and rose-woman surrounded the lover. Her hand on the wheelchairs arm tightened until it became white. [The lover began to wonder: If I became beautiful, could I be with Cecil?] In Vieruodis memory, a woman was thinking: If I could make a potion of rejuvenation, would I be able to be with him? [So the lover used a taboo magic.] The stage was filled with smoke and the magical array that was painted on the floor in blood gradually disappeared. Cecils lover stood in the middle of the stage, her back to the audience, and the narration continued. [Finally, the lover became beautiful.] No one can see the lovers face; they can only imagine. A person more beautiful than Cecil, what would she look like? [So God unfroze Cecils time and froze the lovers time.] In thest scene, Xiu walked out from the far end of the sea of flowers. When he saw who was waiting for him in the middle of the stage, he was stunned C its Du Ze. The two are at different ends of the sea of flowers, separated by a vast distance. In the original Cecil script, this is the end. However, Du Ze thought of the leaders instructions and he looked at Xiu. As was his habit, his hands pressed down on the headphones hidden in his hair and said earnestly: We will be together forever. Xiu was a little startled at first, then his expression became so gentle that it made a person want to cry. En. The curtain fell. The audience stared at the red curtain for a long time. ******* The author has something to say: Author: Tell me what you cant understand. Reader: The stamina of a stud1 protagonist. Protagonist: Because its (topping)2 you. Chapter 47 - Author: Time separates this pair of lovers. Chapter 47.1 C Author: Time separates this pair of lovers. The audience was quiet. The leader watched with trepidation in the background. Did they just screw up that scene? Antonio swallowed a mouthful of wine before he put down the jug and began pping. The apuse echoed through the auditorium, waking audience members had from the dream. The apuse was contagious and more and more people started pping until in the end, the sound was deafening. Inside her theater box, Vieruodis stared at the bright red curtain, wanting to see Cecil and the lover who had been covered by it. Together forever ...That is a terrible joke. Vieruodis trembled as she put her hand her pocket, trying to pull out her pocket watch C but there was nothing in there. *** Weve worked hard! The leader grinned hugely. The show was very sessful! Yeah! Pay raises! ...... Everyoneughed very happily. Du Ze put his sses back on. Taking advantage of the time when Xiu was changing clothes in his dressing room, he looked around and saw Enoch standing in a corner. Enoch saw Du Ze and was excited, saying: Thanks to you, this thief has finally seeded! Du Ze knew that Enoch was talking about his task. Now that Enoch hadpleted it, Du Ze can finally can take back his doujinshi. Wheres my book? Ill give it to you tomorrow. Enoch said: When I got it the book was sealed so I gave it to a friend to unseal. Enoch was still curious:Hey, tell me whats in it. Young man, those who do not seek death will not die. Du Ze wanted to tell Enoch not to let Xiu know when he returned the book. But suddenly, he saw the thiefs eyes open wide in shock as he looked at something behind Du Ze. Du Ze was about to turn around when a person grabbed him from behind and a frivolous voice sounded in his ear. Come, let me see this person who is more beautiful than Cecil. Du Zes first reaction was embarrassment before he thought: Plot God, why do you have to be so professional and dedicated to your craft! The Star Empire story arc in Mixed Blood is divided into three stages: the first stage was the encounter with Enoch, the second stage was the encounter with the rich second generation yboy, Darwin. Darwin is the son of the Star Empires Prime Minister. After Cecil was finished, the rich second generation scum went backstage and flirted with the actress who yed Cecils lover. Xiu came back from changing his clothes and stopped the scumbag. Darwin was furious and when he saw Xius newbie level warrior badge, he challenged Xiu to a duel to the death. When he read it, Du Ze had been very much in love with how the Moe Masters **** face-pping y pig eat the tiger (wolf in sheeps clothing) plot ... but why did the heroine be him? Some silly, cute person looked at the authentic original heroine and then looked down at the dress that he hadnt had time to change out of. He was speechless with chagrin. Enoch finally reacted: Let go of my brother! What if I dont? Darwin snorted then looked at his guards who got the message and surrounded Enoch. Darwin put his head on Du Zes shoulder and inhaled: Baby, you smell good. Du Ze had goose bumps all over his body. I am a man. Darwin thought this was just an excuse. Heughed lewdly and made an obscene suggestion: Then strip naked; let me see where you are a man ... Enoch was just about to push past the bodyguards to rescue Du Ze when he saw a green shadow appear in the middle of the yboys eyebrows. A strong impact made Darwin let go of Du Ze and stagger back a few steps. Darwin touched his forehead with his hand; there was a small bump on it. Xiu appeared, his face cold. He went to Du Zes side and stretched out his hand to smooth away the wrinkles on Du Zes dress with an air of brushing off something dirty. You dare to treat me this way - Darwin shouted the words, but they fell into an ominous dead space, the whole area was frozen. The silver-haired elf was quietly fixing the ck-haired youths clothes. Although the elfs expression did not have even the slightest sign of ferocity, Darwin felt as though he had already died, killed by the elf. This thought was turned into truth as Xiu spoke calmly, without emotion, like someone knocking on deaths door. Germinate. A sharp pain exploded in his head and Darwin covered his forehead, screaming. Everyone watched in horror as thin branches and green leaves shot out from in between Darwins fingers. The bright green color of the new growth frightened the onlookers. Grow. Starting from the forehead, the growth extended to Darwins eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. He painfully rolled around on the ground, his sharp nails piercing and stripping away his own skin. His two bodyguards were anxious to save their master. One of them tried to take him away but when he approached, the branches would attack him. Whenever he cut off those branches, Darwin would scream terribly as though he was cutting Darwins flesh. Another bodyguard was going to try to fight Xiu, but when he saw Xius gaze, he felt that he would surelye to a bad end1 if he took one step towards Xiu. Hearing those dying screams, Du Ze wanted to look back but Xiu grabbed the back of his neck and wouldnt allow him to move. Dont look. Xius voice was unusually cold. Its very dirty. When even his shoes had grown branches, Darwin stopped screaming and was barely making any sounds. Xiu finally uttered the word that summoned the final death. Bloom. In a sh, the bloody branches bloomed with pure white flowers. The blood and the white color of the flowers made an ironic contrast to each other. Xiu finally let go of Du Zes neck. When Du Ze looked back at Darwin, all he could see were tangled branches, small white flowers, and a barely detectable amount of red liquid. Though he had not seen the whole process, he could tell what had happened from looking at the faces of the people around them C plot god, this was not in the script! Howe the arrogant rich second generation scum was killed?! Its true that in the original plot, Xiu did kill the rich second generation yboy in the duelling field, but at that time they had signed the life and death agreement so the Prime Minister could not vent his anger on Xiu. But now ... Some silly, cute person had a strong feeling that this was the prelude to bing a wanted criminal. Everyone was staring at the scene. Darwins two bodyguards wanted to sneak away, but Enoch quickly knocked them unconscious. The leader looked at the body that had been turned into nt food. Then he turned his gaze on the expressionless silver-haired elf. He gritted his teeth and ordered people to shut the door. The only people present are the members of the troupe and if he acts swiftly enough, no one will find out about it. However, just as the leader was thinking this, he saw that a stranger was present. It was a woman in a wheelchair. Her whole body was thoroughly covered, including her face; she was wearing a veil and even gloves. On herp, a little chimeray sleeping. The female alchemist spoke: I am Vieruodis. When he heard the alchemist identify herself, the leader was dumbfounded. Why would the famous alchemist suddenly appear here just as they had to hide a murder? He had no idea when Vieruodis had arrived and how long she had been watching. Chapter 47.2 C Author: Time separates this pair of lovers. Fortunately or unfortunately, Vieruodis ignored the white flowers and blood on the floor. Even through her veil, she could still be seen staring at Enoch. Young man, didnt your parents teach you not to steal from other people? Im sorry, said Enoch, stiffly. I have no parents, only a mentor who is not old. Who is your mentor? Jack, the King of Thieves. Enoch answered honestly because he knew that the famous female alchemist and Jack used to be very good friends. In the past they had gone through many adventures together, each risking his or her life for the other, until theirst adventure when they parted on bad terms. Enoch had never heard the King of Thieves talk about this, but when he thought of why he had been given this task that he had toplete before he could finish his apprenticeship, he knew that his mentor had a hidden agenda. Vieruodis reaction confirmed Enochs conjecture, but Enoch had not thought that her reaction would be this intense. When the alchemist heard that name she began to tremble like a leaf. ... Give me back my watch. Enoch wanted to say something but Vieruodis raised her voice until she was almost screaming: Give me back my watch! The little chimera on Vieruodisp woke up at the scream and jumped up. Its body swelled up until it became four meters long. It had a lions head, a sheeps body, and a serpents tail. It looked at Enoch with tigerish ferocity. Saliva dropped down from its mouth and sizzled when it fell on the floor. Please wait, senior, lets talk first, we can talk C The chimera suddenly sprang towards Enoch, who nimbly dodged the attack. The short-haired thief was extremely skilled at evasion. He can even escape unscathed from several rounds of fighting with Xiu. Enoch dodged the chimeras attack while trying to talk to Vieruodis. After discovering that Vieruodis hadpletely lost her reason, Enochs could only choose to move decisively to stop the attack. The chimera bit Enoch, however what it caught in its mouth was just an illusion. The real Enoch was standing behind Vieruodis, holding the animals master. Ive offended senior. The thiefs voice was full of bitterness. Senior, please calm down. Vieruodis was still acting crazy. She muttered to herself in a whisper: Shadow shifting, shadow... Oh, its really him ... I have no intention of offending you, senior, my teacher gave me a task, he should want to see you, so- I dont want to see him. The voice of Vieruodis was now calm, but it was the calm before the storm: Let me go and return my watch. Seeing Enoch hesitation, the Alchemist took out a small bottle from her bosom. If I open this bottle all of the people here will die. Do you want to test me? The atmosphere suddenly became too solemn and dangerous1 for even Xiu to stand. He grabbed Du Ze, ready to make his exit. Just as the tension reached its climax, a sigh came from the ceiling: Come on, Vie, dont embarrass the young ones. A figure jumped down. It was a boy with freckles on his face who looked about 10 years old. Enoch saw the boy, let go of Vieruodis, and instantly came to the boys side: Teacher! Almost everyone suspected that they heard it wrong, but what happened next showed them that it was not a collective illusion. You useless brat. The little boys face showed his disgust: In the future, dont im to be my apprentice. As if I care about that, you old thief!2 Enoch said indignantly as he took out the pocket watch and gave it to the boy. None of the onlookers could believe that the 10-year-old boy in front of them was the famous Thief King Jack. In addition to the two parties involved, only Du Ze knew that the reason why Jack was so young was because his time had been reversed C he aged backwards. He was bing younger and younger until the child bes a baby, then an embryo. That would be his death. Jack looked at the pocket watch, his eyes shing with nostalgia andplex emotions. He looked at the silent Vieruodis, holding the watch in his hand. Long time no see, Vie, said Jack. Vieruodis sat like a statue on her wheelchair, unresponsive. Jack acted like a boy trying to attract a girls attention with a practical joke. He held up the pocket watch, but his hand was shaking badly and his smile was shaky as he said: If you ignore me, Ill smash it. Vieruodis still didnt react. The boy wrinkled his face. He looked like a bullied child. Enoch eyes went from one to the other, back and forth, and he couldnt help but ask: Teacher, you know senior? Dont call her senior, call her Teachers wife, said Jack. Enoch and everyone present was shocked. Thief King Jack and Vieruodis had a famous partnership in the Chaos Continent. They traveled around and created a lot of legends. However, 20 years ago their partnership was suddenly dissolved. One of them shut herself up in her magic tower and almost never left, while the other one gradually disappeared from the publics sight. Regarding the rtionship between the two of them, there were rumors that they were lovers. Now those rumors have been confirmed and the onlookers felt as though they were watching a legendary story unfold. Oh ... At this point, the person Jack was talking to sneered. Vieruodis finally opened her mouth and her voice was indifferent: You still like to deceive people. Im not lying. Were a couple. Jack looked around him. Everybody thinks so, dont they? Thief King Jack saw that everyone reflexively nodded. Vieruodis was silent for a moment, then she stretched out her hand and opened her veil. When Vieruodis revealed he face, everyone saw that she was a white-haired old woman. Even though he knew about it from reading the novel, Du Ze was still shocked. Vieruodis and Jack were indeed lovers. In theirst adventure, they went to the Gnome Ruins and touched the Wheel of Time. That was the beginning of a tragedy; after they left the Gnome Ruins they found that their time had gone wrong: Vieruodiss aging had sped up while Jack was growing younger. Time separates this pair of lovers. When Jack and Vieruodis stood together, they looked like a grandparent with a grandchild. In the face of everyones incredulous gaze, Vieruodisughed: You say, how can he and I be a couple? She said to herself: You are so old, how can you be with him? She said to herself: You are so ugly, how can you be with him? If I could make a potion of rejuvenation, would I be able to be with him? In her memory, the freckled teenager gave the watch to the girl: We were born to be together.3 Why not? Jack walked over to Vieruodis and gently ced his pocket watch on herp: We were born to be together. As Jack approached, Vieruodis subconsciously tried to hide her face, but it was gently cupped in the boys hands and he said earnestly: You see, nobody loves this little kid and no one wants to pursue an old woman, so we should be together. Vieruodiss eyes were dazed as Jack winked: Although our time moves in different directions, we can still die at the same time. A transparent liquid slid down the wrinkles and Vieruodis closed her eyes: ... too ugly, too unseemly. Then dont let them see us. Lets take a risk and go to a ce where there is no one else. Jack kissed the corner of Vieruodis eye: Stop avoiding me, weve missed too much time. Vieruodis just kept shedding tears, her mouth trembling but saying nothing. Jacks smile also became infected with bitterness. Your lover is obviously him, why should you pay attention to what you see in other peoples eyes? The onlookers turned around in astonishment, looking at the silver-haired elf who had said those words. Even Vieruodis cannot help but gaze at him in astonishment. Du Ze looked at Xiu but found that Xiu seemed to have been watching him from beginning to end. It was as if the sentence Xiu said just now was meant for Du Ze. When Xiu saw Du Ze looking at him, Xius hand trembled as if he wanted to reach out and touch Du Ze, but he restrained himself. The person who likes you obviously is me, why should you pay attention to other peoples thoughts. epting me ... Is it so difficult? Du Ze seemed to be able to read this information from Xius green eyes, but he hung his head, breaking off the eye contact. I never cared what other people would think. I never said ... I dont like it. This person is the person he cares most about in the world. Initially it was because of guilt and responsibility, but he took care of Xiu for such a long time that now he is unable to distinguish what emotions he really feels for Xiu. He wants Xiu to be good. He wants to be good to Xiu. If Xiu wants anything, he will give it to him, but he cant give him this because they will regret it. The person Xiu wants, the person Xiu cares about, it can be anyone in this world, but it should never be this person called Du Ze. He wondered how long he could stay in this world. As Cecils story shows, when time is frozen for one side of a couple, what follows next is a separation. He doesnt have time to freeze but he has the 0-point restore. This golden finger, which has been there ever since he came to this world, has reminded him from beginning to end: You are not the man of this world. So sooner orter you will leave. Chapter 48 - Protagonist: I wanted to do this a long time ago. Chapter 48.1 C Protagonist: I wanted to do this a long time ago. Let me take care of this. The Prime Minister will not trouble you. Jack winked at Xiu and Du Ze. Its payment for helping me get Vie back. Jack gave some instructions to Enoch, who then took a bottle from Vieruodis and sprinkled a liquid on the white flowers and blood. The ghastly assembly dissolved in a blink of an eye, leaving no trace of evidence for the two bodyguards. Chapter 48.2 C Protagonist: I wanted to do this a long time ago. Xiu and Du Ze went to the weapon contest registration area and Xiu filled out the form. Du Ze was a little concerned, for the Moe Master to participate in the weapon contest carries with it a certain risk: After the weapons contest, Princess Kelly asked Ulrich to kill the elf who humiliated her. Ulrich agreed because he wanted the weapon that Xiu made. The first War God did not fail. Xiu was forced to shift into his undead form to be able to shrug off death. This was the time when Ariel contributed her soul to save Xiu. Therefore, when Xiu handed over his registration form, some silly, cute person suggested to Xiu: Dont do too good. Xiu seemed a little surprised. Du Ze continued: Dont ce first, second ce is better. In the novel, Xiu took second ce and could take one item from the Light Empires treasury. Because of the protagonists halo, Xiu found an interspatial treasure that had an almost limitless storage capacity C this space was the perfect match for the Moe Lord. Du Ze saw Xius lips curve up slightly. Xiu stretched out his hand and stroked the back of Du Zes neck. I dont want her. For a moment, Du Ze was too stunned to react since his words seem to have been ambiguous but when he looked at Xius slightly upturned lips, the words wouldnte out. The ck haired young man hung his head slightly, like a cat with his fur t. (Trantors note: A cat with his fur raised/puffing up is an angry or frightened cat. The opposite is when the fur is t. That means the cat is rxed and happy.) The weapons contest was held in the middle of the month.1 In the preliminary round, experts weeded out the defective weapons and chose the higher quality items that would be allowed in the finals. Xiu brought a sword that he said was from the Gnome Ruins. Du Ze doesnt know a thing about weapons so he cant tell the good from the bad, but he thinks that the sword looked very elegant. As to what quality it was, Du Ze doesnt know since Xiu said that it was not a very good experimental product, so it should not be a magical artifact. The sword passed through the preliminaries without any suspense, and when they left with the sword, Du Ze could see the judges hands shaking and the shock on his face. Du Ze tried to confirm it again with Xiu: This sword is not good? Xiu nodded. Some silly, cute person was immediately relieved. The preliminary round of the weapons contest was held for three days. The final round was the highlight of the event and the Light Empires important guests would be watching it. In the finals, the contestants will take their weapons and disy their capabilities, allowing the judges and guests to look at the final top three winners. Du Ze sat in the auditorium while Xiu sat in the contestants area. Xiu drew the number 99 C there were 100 weapons in the finals so Xiu will be the second to thest to go up on the stage. Du Ze looked at the guests tform where the Emperor of the Light Empire has appeared. He had a red beard and on his right side was a middle-aged man with an aquiline nose C the first War God Ulrich. On the Emperors left side was a beautiful girl with curly red hair, Princess Kelly. Of all the sisters, the one that hurt Du Zes heart the most is Princess Kelly. When Princess Kelly made her debut, the proud princess looked down upon all civilians. Xiu was recognized as a genius in the School of Magic and his fame surpassed that of Princess Kellys, so she would often bring a bunch of people with her to bully him. At that time Du Ze was still na?ve. He just thought: ah this is just her way of flirting, Princess Kelly is just tsundere. He totally did not expect that she would repay kindness with ingratitude and do evil to someone who had been good to her. Because of her betrayal, Xiu never had a chance. ... and now, please wee the Son of God and the Holy Maiden. At that moment, Du Ze could not describe his feelings as, with an honor guard of knights, Eric and Vivian appeared. Du Ze finally got a glimpse of the novels female lead. She looked like a perfect girl. Both her appearance and temperament are so dazzling that its difficult for people to look at her directly since to gaze at her felt almost sphemous. Eric walked beside her and, even in the light cast by Vivian, Eric did not look in any way inferior. The two people walked together and looked like the perfect couple. Du Ze saw Xiu staring at Vivian at the VIP area and he thought: now we will know who has to give up all hope. After the introduction of Eric and Vivian, the master of ceremonies announced the start of the weapons contest. One after the other, contestants showed off their weapons. Beside Du Ze was a dwarf. Whenever a contestant took out a weapon, he always made a disdainful sound and the noble beside him would tter him. Compared to your work, those weapons cannot be called weapons at all, they are just a pile of scrap metal. Look, that knife cant even cut the adamant,2 what trash! Adamant is the hardest rock in the Chaos Continent. Even a Sword Saint would find it difficult to break adamant. It is often used to evaluate weapons. When contestant number 96th went on stage, the dwarf stopped his disdainful grunts and stretched his neck up to see the demonstration. Shing! The silver-white sword was stuck in the stone, one-third of the way through. This is the best result of all the weapons so far and even Ulrichs face showed a satisfied expression. Everyone can tell that, unless there is a big upset, this sword will win first ce. After number 96 finished his demonstration, the dwarf retracted his neck. Everyone could see that he was satisfied with the result but he still grunted and said coldly: Your mans strength was not enough to bring out its true power. The nobleman hastened to say: True, true, the masters sword should be able to cut through the adamant. Hearing other people praise his sword, the dwarf was very happy but when he saw the face of Du Ze, the dwarf suddenly became unhappy C the ck-haired youths eyes were still indifferent. It was as if other people hadughed at a joke but one persons reaction clearly showed that the joke is not really funny. Hey, whats your number? The people seated in that area were rted to the contestants so the dwarf asked which contestant he was rted to. Du Ze was surprised that the dwarf was talking to him. s, some silly, cute persons social barrier was just too strong so Du Ze just stared at the dwarf and his gaze wandered downwards C a good, thick beard, where is the mouth? Ignored by Du Ze, the hot-tempered dwarf became irritated and was about to cause trouble when amotion attracted his attention. The dwarf looked back at the stage and saw that a stunningly beautiful silver-haired elf was in the testing area. The dwarf wanted to maintain his habitual cold, disdainful attitude but the snort he wanted to make was stuck in his throat and he opened his eyes wide. He stared disbelievingly at the sword that the elf held. Too, too perfect C thats simply Gods masterpiece! Xiu pulled out the sword, pointed at at the adamant, and smoothly cut it. Everyone could see that the de very easily cut into the rock, without resistance, like it was cutting a piece of tofu. Ulrich eyed the sword in Xius hands, his eyes shining. The audience watched as Xiu swung the sword with precision. The cut he made was one centimeter less than the previous highest record. Everyone: ... Do you think you can hide the quality of the sword in your hand? Du Ze cant help but hide his face in his hands. The cheat has been discovered.3 This brother4 can be so brutal sometimes. Ulrichs eyes narrowed dangerously when he saw Xiu pull out the sword at the end of the test. Elf, are you trying to deceive the Light Empire? The War Gods voice reverberated and many people covered their ears in pain. Xiu automatically looked for Du Ze and when he saw that Du Ze was fine, he retracted his gaze. He looked up at Ulrich and his normally cold voice was tinged with a faint displeasure: I do not want first ce. Why? Xiu nced above him at Princess Kelly. He didnt care to remember anything and his eyes were ice-cold: Too disgusting. The audience was in an uproar and Princess Kellys face became red. One after the other, people looked askance at her and she could not help but start crying. The emperors face also became ugly but before he could order an attack, Eric, in the VIP section, stood up. The blond son of the lords eyes were shining brightly as he looked at a particr ce in the auditorium. Vivian was a little surprised but after she and Eric exchanged a few words, the expression on her face also became that of pleasant surprise. As everyone watched, Eric walked down the VIP seating area and the Knights of the Temple of Light faithfully followed the Son of God. Du Ze watched Eric lead a team of people to him. The Son of God of the Temple of Light went down on his knees, his voice full of piety. Ive finally found you, Your Excellency, Gods Messenger.5 ****** ****** Eric is the Son of God of the Temple of Light. Has he been looking for Du Ze for himself or is it for the Temple of Light? Or is it for .. the God of Light? If it is a person, eliminate it; if it is a Temple, destroy it; if it is God, ughter God. C [ck box] ******** Authors Note (spoilers): This is the typical dog blood (crap) drama story with a happy ending. Those two will soon realize their true feelings. Vie and I will not appear in front of other people again. If possible, can you watch Enoch for me? said Jack. My stupid apprenticecksmon sense. From the time I picked him up, that guy has acted dumber than a bag of rocks and he doesnt know right from wrong. Fortunately, he is very obedient so he is very suitable for you. Jack looked up at Xiu and his eyes seemed to see and understanding everything clearly. You can use him as a pawn and regard him as a henchman. Do what you want with that fellow, I only have one request C dont let that fool die. It is for this reason, that Enoch in the Mixed Blood novel can be said to be Xius most effective younger brother. That rash brother and the Xiu that doesnt differentiate between right and wrong were a perfect match. Even when Xiu ordered Enoch to do something wicked, the thief would not hesitate to do it. Enoch just stupidly followed Xius anti-social, anti-society agenda ... is it not delightful?1 Du Ze doesnt know what to say C the thief might be the Moe Lords right-hand man, but still he feel like the other person is a pain in the ***. Xiu didnt speak but his indifferent expression clearly showed his rejection of this proposal and Jack shrugged. Well, for the sake of that guys life, Ill keep him away from you. The Thief King made a meaningful remark and went to Vieruodis. Everyone watched Jack push Vieruodis wheelchair away. The two figures looked like a happy grandmother and grandchild, but the two of them didnt care. The next day, Du Zes wish was finally granted and he got back his doujinshi. Although it was sent back right under Xius nose, Du Ze didnt fear that the Moe Lord would discover that it was the little yellow (hardcore adult) book. Some cute person stared at the doujinshi which was locked up inside a small ck box. The box was covered with numerous and intricate seals. In Du Zes imagination shed the image of the son of gods beautiful face changing colors as he locked the evil little book that was now inside the little ck box. Doujinshi: This is bondage y. Du Ze stroked the doujinshis box as if it was a dogs head andughed silently: This is very suitable for you. Now that he has the doujinshi, what should he do next? Originally, at this time in the Mixed Blood novel, Xiu should have killed Darwin at the duel field. This angered the Prime Minister but he received the Emperors favor. Thisunched the third stage of the Star Empire story arc: the cute Master, with a lot of younger brothers and sisters, joined the Emperors faction. He helped the Emperor eliminate many rivals and was able to increase his favorability rating with the Emperor. When the Emperor of the Light Empire sent an invitation to a weapons contest, Xiu represented the little Emperor in the weapons contest and met many acquaintances in the Light Empire. Princess Kelly, the son of god, and Saint Vivian. Since the Star Empire story arc has been halved, then the next event will be the Moe Lord goes to the weapons contest to meet his true love? This time, will Xiu refuse to go? Du Ze was feeling a little lost. The person who sent over the doujinshi was not Enoch. It seems that the thiefs mentor really did forbid contact between him and Xiu. Whether its the sister, the mentor, or the younger brother, Xiu has rejected them all C that person simply wants to turn away everyone, leaving only two people in the world. However, Xiu chose the wrong object. I am not a person of this world. Xiu turned his head and asked, What did you just say? Du Zes mouth was still open but his voice was stuck in his throat and he couldnt speak. This is not the first time he tried to confess everything to Xiu, but that invisible existence still forbids him from speaking the truth: The World is a novel; you are the protagonist and I am the reader. And the invisible existence stopping him seems to be warning him: This world is a novel; you are the reader, not the protagonist. Its because of this kind of restriction and his 0-point restore that Du Ze always feels that he is an alien2 and that a mysterious existence was always watching his heretical presence and looking for opportunities to remove him. ... Shall we go to the weapons contest? When he heard Du Zes words, Xius first reaction was: You want to see Eric? Some silly, cute person doesnt know what expression he should make when he is talking about the rival that the Moe Lord remembers. He was just about to exin but Xiu didnt wait for his answer before he said: As it happens, I also want to. Son of the lord, this young man can see your death g being nted. Enoch said Eric has been looking for Du Ze, and Du Ze has been wondering about this: Why is Eric looking for him? He thought it over but couldnt think of an answer. If he really wants to know, then he can only ask Eric why. When they set out to go to the Light Empire, Du Ze found that he had a problem. Some silly, cute person looked at the little ck box in his hand and fell into deep thought: If its a book then he can still put it under his armpit, but now should he get a backpack? Xiu seemed to intuit Du Zes predicament. He walked over to Du Ze and said: Give me your hand. Du Ze was perplexed. He extended a hand, which Xiu held, then he saw Xiu take out something from his pocket. It was a familiar-looking silver-white ring set with a blue crystal. Wait, isnt this the interspatial storage ring that they looted from the me Lord? Some silly, cute reader recalled, in order to properly guide Xiu on how to capture the demon sister twins, he reminded Xiu how to use the rings... You can give this to the person you like. Silly, cute Du Ze felt shocked as he watched Xiu put the ring on the palm of his right hand then draw a drop of blood from his fingertips. Xiu the dropped blood on the ring. A red and green light shed. The green light was healing magic and the red light was the ring recognizing its master. The elf licked the blood from his fingertip erotically. He picked up the ring on Du Zes hand, his green eyes full of bottomless feelings. I wanted to do this a long time ago. His finger was now tightly bound and his heart also felt as though it was squeezed. Xiu not only drove away all his younger sisters, his mentor, and his younger brothers, but Du Ze reced the younger sisters, mentor, and the younger brothers, stealing everybodys role. The Thief King said to Vieruodis: We were born to be together. Du Ze looked at the ring on his finger and a sentence spontaneously emerged in his brain: The reader and protagonist definitely have to be in true love. To go to the weapons contest so that Xiu can see the female lead Vivian, do you really want Xiu to give up all hope or to give up all hope yourself?3 The next day, the two men left the Star Empire and went to the Imperial City of the Light Empire. The weaponspetition is one of the high points of the Mixed Blood plot. In order to curry favor with the first War God Ulrich, the Empire of Light held a contest aimed at finding suitable weapons for the Sword Saints who had recently joined the Light Empire. The Empire was wealthy and powerful. To attract more talented people to participate in the contest, the Empire made the contest prizes exceptionally generous. [... The first prize is marriage to Princess Kelly. The second prize is the opportunity to choose a treasure from the Royal Treasure House. The third prize is 5,000,000 gold coins.] Du Ze and Xiu were standing in front of the weapons contest venue and looking at a bulletin board with the information about the contest. There is no difference between the current rewards and the rewards he remembered from the novel. The prizes did attract arge number of weapons masters and even some of the reclusive mountain dwarves were disturbed by the noble and powerful families who made every effort to entice them to join as their representatives C if someone wins first ce and marries Princess Kelly, then its likely that he will be the next Emperor of the Light Empire. However, those who asked a dwarf master to represent them are totally out of luck this time. When ites to forging weapons, the gnome is superior to the dwarf. In the novel, Xiu participated as a representative of the Star Empire. He changed into his gnome form and made a sword. Moe Master made an artifact so the sword stunned the whole audience. Xiu deservedly won first ce but publicly rejected the first prize and chose to get the second prize instead. Princess Kelly was humiliated and wept. The crazed fan said: Its so satisfying to see bad peoples faces pped!4 Chapter 49 - Protagonist: Don’t touch him. Chapter 49.1 C Protagonist: Dont touch him. The audience was shocked when a group of people knelt down to show respect1to Du Ze. Some silly, cute person was unable to maintain his usual morous, lofty image. Du Ze asked: Arent you talking to the wrong person? I would never mistake you for anyone else. Eric looked up at Du Ze. His blue eyes clearly reflected the shadow of Du Ze. Evil is raging in the Chaos Continent and God sent his messenger who has hair and eyes ck as the night. He will arrive in the Gnome Ruins. Only when Gods messenger returns can the Chaos Continent be saved C that was the oracle of Bright, the god of Light. Du Ze immediately felt that Light Gods con man2 skill level is maxed, not to mention that the gods oracle can use sensationalnguage to great dramatic effect!3 I found you at the Gnome Ruins but I was separated from you for a variety of reasons. The god of light will never abandon his followers, so I finally found you again. Eric ced his right hand on his chest, over his heart, and the knights of the Temple of Light behind him copied the movement. We finally found Your Excellency, Gods Messenger. Your Excellency, Gods Messenger, you will show us the way. Du Ze very decisively stated: Youve made a mistake, I am not that person. Whats this? Trying to promote this Moe cannon fodder character into the miniBOSS?! Who would agree to that?4 Your Excellency, you are Gods Messenger! When he heard Du Ze tly refuse his assertion, Eric looked anxious. He stretched out his hand and seemed to want to grab Du Zes clothing but, suddenly, he drew back his hand. A cold, bright light shed and, despite his speed, something made a hole in the Son of Gods hand. A weapon, stained with the blood of the Son of God, was stuck point-first on the wall. It was the weaponpetitions number 99 sword. Everyones eyes were drawn to the silver-haired elf who had thrown the sword. The elfs eyes were even colder than the light of the sword. Dont touch him! Eric held his bleeding hand and stared at Xiu C The elf is clearly a stranger but that person gave him a familiar, unforgettable feeling, like anger erupting when one touched that which should not be touched.5 It was exactly like that time in the Gnome Ruins when the xen-haired gnome expressed intense hostility. Hes not someone you can touch. All of a sudden, the silver-haired elf summoned a white unicorn. Xiu mounted the unicorn then immediately went to Du Ze and lifted the ck-haired youth onto the horses back. The unicorn trembled but finally managed to maintain its posture and did not change its form. Xiu held on tightly to Du Ze, coldly nced at Ulrich and Eric, then urged the unicorn to jump up, ready to leave this ce. Gods Messenger! Eric shouted. The unicorn jumped up and, in the time it takes to take one breath, it reached the ceiling. The spiral horn on its forehead lit up and tore open the ceiling as easily as though it was paper. The bright sunlight shone down as chaos reigned below them. Everyone fled in a panic to avoid the falling rubble. Seeing this, Eric couldnt chase after them right away. He chanted a light magic spell to shield the people from harm. The ceiling was broken but the unicorn could not go further because a shield of light covered the entire ce, stopping Xiu from leaving with Du Ze. Xiu followed the magic to its source with his eyes and saw Vivian who was in the VIP area. Saint Vivian held a slender magic staff and the priests of the Temple of Light surrounded her, helping to keep the magic wall up. When she saw Xiu looking at her, Vivian lifted her beautiful chin and loudly said: Please give His Excellency, Gods Messenger back to us. Du Ze suddenly felt that his back was empty. Xiu had jumped off the unicorn and was standing in a gap in the ceiling. After its master left, the unicorn could not help but turn into a nightmare and tremble. Du Ze did not pay attention to this. His mouth fell open when he saw Xiu take out Qian Bian, change it into a bow and mercilessly aim his arrow at Vivian. WTF! Moe Lord, that is your favorite younger sister!!! Whoosh- Thunk- The arrow was cut down by Erics sword. Xiu frowned. The light of the contract red again and the three-headed hell-hound Cerberus jumped down from the sky. Its three heads were looking in three different directions and each was casting a spell. Cerberus?! Someone screamed out the name of the three-headed hell-hound. Because the entire ce was shielded, no one could leave so the people below stared at the legendary Cerberus, shocked: First it was a unicorn, then it became a nightmare, and now he summoned Cerberus. What is that elfs background? The Moe Lord turned into a vicious butcher.6 Du Ze looked below him at the three-headed Cerberus then at the nightmare he was riding. Lastly, he looked up, trying to catch a glimpse of the fluffy chick resting on top of his head. There is always a cute pet here, of unknown significance. Eric avoided the red me that the Cerberus spit out. Before he could stabilize his footing, he was forced to roll away from Xius light arrows. As he rolled, Eric took a strange flute from his pocket. He stood up, put the flute on his mouth, and blew on it. Some people looked nkly at Eric wondering why they did not hear any sound. But the flute was not meant for people to hear. It was to summon ... a dragon. Xiu suddenly red up at the sky and the nightmare uneasily pawed at the ground. Above them, at a certain point in the sky, a golden light was shining and it was getting bigger and bigger as something approached. A creature hovered in the air above them. It was a golden dragon. Its powerful-looking body was covered with golden scales and had bat-like wings. Vivian removed the light shield. The golden dragon pped its wings and descended. Wind fanned out from its wings and made Xius silver hair fly up. Du Ze felt a pain in his scalp as the small Phoenix grabbed onto his hair to avoid being blown away. The Phoenix was freely fluttering in the wind like a balloon on a string. Ouch! Ouch, you bas***d! QQ The Cerberus was forced to jump to one side to avoid the golden dragons foot. The golden dragonnded and it was so huge took up 2/3rd of the space. Eric nimbly climbed up on its back and patted the golden dragons neck: Lets fight together, partner. You havent called me for a long time, Eric. The golden dragon opened its mouth and what it spoke was the humannguage. Eric is the rarest type of knight in the entire Chaos Continent, a Dragon Rider. Ever since the dragons went into seclusion on their ind, the dragons are rarely seen. As for the people who signed a contract with a dragon, the ones called dragon riders, they are even rarer than dragon sightings. Of all the eight races, the dragons are the most resilient physically. Their scales can only be prated by high-level magic weapons, their bodies are tough, and they can spray dragon fire. Their whole body is a weapon. The people in the crowd gazed feverishly at the Son of God on the back of the golden dragon. Their eyes were worshipful. Xiu looked dignified. Though the light shield had been removed, the unicorn cannot outrun the dragon. He saw Eric looking up at him and the blond, handsome son of gods eyes seemed to be sending him a message: You cant take Gods Messenger with you because he belongs to us. Xius hand on his bow turned white and shook. No, absolutely, not- Shing. Xiu looked down at the sword that pierced his heart from behind. The shape of the sword was very familiar because it was made by him. Xiu knew that the person behind, sneering, was Ulrich. During the battle Xiu had been wary of the War God but just now identally he lost track of him because Eric attracted all his attention. Thus, Ulrich was able to sessfully sneak in an attack. Ulrich was fascinated by the sword. Looking at the bloody sword in his hands, he, eximed: It is a good sword. Du Ze pupils shrank and he stretched out his hand, trying to pull down the silver-haired elf. But when he grabbed Xius hand, the others weight pulled him out of the nightmares back. Divine Envoy! Eric nervously shouted. The golden dragon caught the two people falling. In the dragons w, Du Zes face was expressionless but his hands on Xius chest were trembling. Seeing the elfs chest wound, the people watching knew that he feared that the elf would not live. Ulrich wiped the blood from the sword and looked over at Xiu. Elf, let me give you yourst lesson in this life: Too much recklessness is not a good thing. The emperor sighed and leaned back to his seat. The expression on his face was much better and on his left side, the princess looked at the dying Xiu with a gleam of delight in her eyes. Chapter 49.2 C Protagonist: Dont touch him. Eric jumped down to the dragons w. Du Ze was going to speak to him when a blood-stained hand covered his mouth. Xiu, leaning on Du Zes shoulder, said in a voice that sounded weak but determined: Dont talk to him. Your injury. As if Xiu heard the words in Du Zes heart, his scarlet lips curved up slightly in the hint of a smile. He looked at Eric who was opposite him then at Ulrich above him. Do you think this will kill me? In this ce where the music of light was ying, a ck discordant note sounded. Eric was shocked and, his brain nk, he instinctively rushed up to separate Du Ze from the Lich who was surrounded by a death aura. Xiu jumped down the dragons w andnded in the VIP area. Princess Kelly look at the Lich beside her. Her eyes widened and she screamed shrilly: Stop gawking at it! Kill it quickly! Xiu raised his eyes. An inverted image of Princess Kelly was reflected in them C this person hasnt changed a bit. The Lich has already mended his heart but though the wound is no longer fatal, it has made him weak. The soul mes in his eyes were dim. He needs to feed on a soul. The Lich looked at the princess as if he were looking at food that was not tasty but was unusually filling. Stop! Ulrich swung the sword and cut into Xius body but the Lich just looked at it with indifference and began to extract Princess Kellys soul. Everyone was afraid to step in and stared at the Lichs fingertips where a soul gradually appeared. If the Lich should move a finger, the fragile soul will be torn apart. Princess Kelly felt her body getting colder and her fear of death made her start to cry. How could she die? She was the Princess of the Light Empire. How could such a nobledy die at the hands of the undead? Vivian looked at the undead Lich who was extracting Princess Kellys soul. The dark death aura was exactly the same as she had seen that time. That ck-robed undead that she had hunted, his name was- ... Xiu? That name was thest thing that Princess Kelly ever heard. The soulless, empty shell of the princess fell down on the ground. No one had time to stop it. The Lich swallowed the soul of Princess Kelly and his death aura became stronger and stronger until it was almost solid. Ulrich suddenly felt a strong pressure and he drew back the sword, staring at Xiu with bewilderment. The undead ... Mage God? Xiu looked coldly and gloomily at Eric and Du Ze. Holding Qian Bian, he changed it into the death scythe and began to chant a magic spell. Eric was stopped by Du Ze while Ulrich retreated. Only Vivian tried to stop Xiu but the Cerberus sprang in front of her, its six eyes staring at the Saint. An enormous ck magic array formed in the air in response to Xius chanting. Feeling a tickle,1 the golden dragon suddenly became irritated. The dragon raised his head high, opened his mouth, and breathed a white-gold me at the array. The ck magic array hung in the air for a moment longer before it was scattered by the me. The golden dragon had not had time to close its mouth when the magic array appeared again. Suddenly, a huge bone dragon emerged from a portal and pounced ferociously on the golden dragon. Boom-! Two dragons mmed into the auditorium. However, most of the audience had left when the light shield was removed. Eric grabbed Du Ze and jumped down with him when the bone dragon crashed into the golden dragon. When Erded, he saw the pale Lich standing opposite him, his face gloomy. Swiftly, without the slightest hesitation, Xiu raised the death scythe and the ground began to shake. Countless undead creatures crawled out from the ground. Eric immediately used light magic. Scattered pieces of light elements started to purify the undead creatures. Erics hands suddenly became empty. The nightmare had jumped in, bit Du Zes cor and brought him to Xius side. Xiu stroked the nightmares neck to express appreciation. He mounted the nightmare, taking Du Ze with him. The nightmare neighed and obeyed its mastersmand to run out of there. The golden dragon was fighting the bone dragon and couldnt stop them. Vivian was stopped by the Cerberus. Eric tried to break through the undead creatures attack but was unable to and could only helplessly watch as Xiu left with Du Ze. Xiu held on tightly to Du Ze. His body was exhausted by his transformation and he didnt know when he would faint. He will deal with the people from the Temple of Lightter. When the nightmare again jumped up to the gap in the ceiling, it was stopped once again. An iplete light shield covered the venue but this time it was not Vivian who cast it. One after another, priests and knights appeared and surrounded Xiu and Du Ze. Their robes and armor were imprinted with a small figure: Bright, the god of light. These were the elite of the Temple of Light. The group of elite fighters made way for an elderly man in red robes. The light clung to his body and even his most casual gestures were filled with a rich light element. His Holiness the Pope! The Pope waved to the Holy Saint and the Son of God, signaling that he knew everything. Evil undead, let go of Gods Messenger. He is not someone that you can touch. Xiu paid him no heed as he stared at the light shield. The soul mes in his eyes kept ring and the Lichs wrath began to kindle. And another person was trying to steal what was his ... Du Ze heard Xiuughing behind his back. The sound was low and deep. Thatughter was not the Lichs hoarse voice but a voice full of cruelty and power that wanted to destroy everything. ... Die. The bright lightning tore the void. The destructive energy that shattered the earth and sky struck down, illuminating the faces of the people below who had turned pale with terror. Vivian covered her eyes with her hands, shielding them from the intense electric light. She squinted and saw C Gods Messenger and the one with him was not the undead Lich but ... a demon? The light shield was destroyed and the purple lightning was raging in the hall like a giant electric serpent, destroying everything. The golden dragon threw down the bone dragon and, with the Son of God and the Holy Saint, tried to break through the wall of lightning. The popes eyes were wide with shock. This destructive power could not be fought directly. In fact, many of the knights and priests had already been melted like wax by the power of the lightning. The lightning dissipated just as quickly as it had appeared. The contest hall was turned into rubble and the survivors watched with terror at the remaining purple lightning that arced around. Du Zes shoulder sank as Xiu fell on his back in a faint C changing his form twice has taken its toll on Xius body. The nightmare ran a few steps before it was stopped by the Popes magic. When the Pope looked at the devastated ranks of the elite knights, his eyes shed with a hint of heartache C he had worked hard to build up this elite force. So when the popes eyes fell on Xiu, his anger was palpable. Dont touch him. When the Pope was about to attack, he heard Du Zes t voice speak. Seeing the Pope looking at him, the ck-haired youth spoke again: This is Gods Messengersmand. The Divine Oracle of the God of Light emphasized that Gods Messenger should be brought back to the Temple of Light and that they must give the Gods Messenger whatever he wants. Yes, we will obey Gods Messengers orders. The Pope emphasized the words Gods Messenger. I am Gods Messenger. With a distinctck of moral integrity, Du Ze immediately equipped the title. He said to the Pope: Let us leave. Gods Messenger, that is the onlymand we must refuse. The god of light ordered us to bring you to the Temple of Light. Du Ze thought about this for a while. The situation right now did not allow him to refuse this invitation. The people from the Temple of Light seemed to respect this Gods Messenger so as long as he orders them to leave Xiu alone, the Temple of Light will not attack him. When Xiu wakes up, they will be able to escape. When Du Ze nodded his agreement, the Pope quickly lifted the magic from the nightmare. He smiled kindly at Du Ze. So long as they go to the Temple of Light, he will be able to find a chance to take the demon away from the Gods Messengers side. ... We finally found him. A voice rang in the air and the people of the Temple of Light tried to find its source. Demons started falling from the sky. They all wore ck uniforms with a thunder badge. Du Ze felt the weight on his back lighten. He hurriedly turned around and saw that Xiu was being held up by a demon wearing a monocle. The demon looked carefully at theatose Xiu. Her expression was full of delighted surprise. What are you doing here, demon? The remnants of the elite knights of the Temple of Light surrounded the Pope who confronted the demons. The monocle-wearing demon looked like she was the leader of the demons. She looked down at the Temple Knights and said: Oh, dont mind us. Rachel smiled. We are just here to greet our King. Chapter 50 - Reader: That’s good. Chapter 50.1 C Reader: Thats good. Because of his familys morous and aloof Gods Envoy, the Pope became so worried that he felt like his hair was going to turn white. On the day that demons came to pick up their king, when the Pope saw that Du Ze seemed to want to go with them, the Pope decisively knocked him out and brought the Gods Messenger to the Temple of Light. He wonders if this is why the Gods Envoy has been silent with a cold expression on his face ever since he woke up; he hasnt spoken to anybody. In any case, it seems impossible to please Gods Messenger. These past few days the Pope has been trying to find out what Du Ze likes, but every attempt has failed. If Du Ze were to learn of the Popes situation, he would surely advise the Pope to stop trying since @myboss is the best. Du Ze spent his days wandering all over the Temple of Light. Some silly, cute person thought that it would useful to know theyout of the ce and map out possible escape routes for when the Moe Lord strikes back at the Temple. In the Temple of Light, people were singing praises about him and talking incessantly about the powerful and domineering Gods Messenger. Even the small feathered animal on the Gods Messengers head was called powerful and domineering.1 Nheless, Du Ze was able to get a piece of valuable information: We dont know when Bright, the god of Light, will favor you with a meeting, therefore stay in the Temple of Light and wait for a sign. If you need anything, you can ask the servants for it. ... This young man should reply Thanks to the Bright god for his grace.2 After his escape attempts were all foiled, Du Ze began to wonder why the god of light was looking for him. The reader felt like he was just an NPC mascot for the Temple of Light. A bunch of people tried to raise their favorability rating with him by offering him gifts and some people even wanted to please the fat chirp on his head by trying to feed it C What sort of loot do you expect to drop here? Stupid human beings, this young mans moral standards have already fallen! That fat chirp will only shed its fluff, not its moral integrity!3 A few dayster, because of the silly, cute persons social barrier, no one dares to disturb the cold and lofty Gods Envoy. Du Ze counted on his fingers; today is the fifth day of his separation from the Moe Lord. Xiu, having transformed twice, should be in aa for around 10 days. On that day, Xiu was carried off by the Thunder Regiment. In Mixed Blood, those demon soldiers were loyal to the demon god Baal and their chief was called Rachel. The Thunder Regiments leader was a die-hard Baal worshipper. Because Xiu was Baals descendant, Rachel led the Thunder Regiment in bing Xius followers. After that, they began preparations to attack the Sky City. Even if the timing is wrong, the plots trajectory is strikingly simr. Du Ze was lost in thought for a moment. The storys plot has progressed to this point? Suddenly, Du Ze realized that he will not be able to use spoilers to his advantage anymore. When Xiu wakes up, he can get Rachels support and be king of the demon race. Obviously, this means he wont have to go to the reverse side of the continent to dominate the 72 demon cities. Now the plot has advanced so far that only the Sky City story arc is left, but in Mixed Blood Xiu attacked the Sky City in order to save Ariel. This time, Xiu has no reason to attack the Sky City.4 C I know a lot, you can use me. Du Ze stopped walking and his eyes shed with helplessness. Has he been useless to the Moe Lord? ... Gods Messenger! A voice interrupted Du Zes thoughts. He looked up and found that two of the Knights of the Temple were restraining a priest who seemed to be under arrest. The two knights greeted Du Ze courteously. The priest they were holding was the one who had called out to Du Ze, and the prisoner looked at Du Ze as though he was hisst hope. Please, my lord! I am not guilty... ! One of the knights hit the priest on the stomach. The priest held his stomach in agony and stopped speaking. The other Temple Knight said respectfully to Du Ze: Pray excuse us, we are sending this criminal to the House of Sinners. The House of Sinners is the ce where the Temple of Light disposes of criminals. No one returns alive from that ce and their corpses do not leave intact. The priest looked a little weak but also very honest and simple. Du Ze didnt know what the priest had done to be sent to the House of Sinners but he stared at the priests face that had a huge scar across his nose. Du Zes heart beat faster. He knows a person who was one of Xius best friends. Xiu rescued him from some mercenaries, but that person betrayed Xiu to the Temple of Light and the ck-robed skeleton cut him across the nose, leaving a scar. Seeing Du Ze staring at the priest, one of the Temple Knights exined: This criminal is a thief. The priest was still hissing in agony but struggled to defend himself by saying: I... No... This is not true, I have no reason to steal the Saints things. The knight said disdainfully: Everyone knows that your family is poor. The priest asked a rhetorical question in disbelief: My family is poor... Does that mean Im going to steal something? He transformed into the undead form, does that mean he is evil? Du Ze stared at the priest with a scar on his face and when he spoke his voice was as dry as though it was not his own: ... Whats your name? The two knights were stunned because Gods Messenger was rumored to be indifferent to everything and never spoke. Now Gods Messenger opened his mouth to ask the name of the person they had arrested. The priests eyes lit up as he tried to kneel in front of Du Ze and said in an excited voice: Daniel. Gods Messenger, my name is Daniel. Daniels gaze was filled with hope: Gods Messenger ... Please believe that I did not steal. Du Zes blood went cold. It is Daniel. This scum was the reason that the Moe Master could no longer believe in others. The Temple Knights seemed to have misunderstood and thought that Du Ze ns to save Daniel. One of them hurriedly said: Gods Messenger, perhaps you dont know but this person is not someone who was qualified to enter the Temple. He is here because he came running to the Saint with a shameless request. The other Temple Knight said: Yes, in order to enter the Temple, this man betrayed hispanion- I didnt! Daniel interrupted the Temple Knights words and tried to exin to Du Ze: That was not mypanion! He is evil. I asked the Saint to destroy evil! ... This is why you rescued Xiu then betrayed him? To win a ce in the Temple of Light? Daniel looked up at Du Ze hopefully. He saw the ck-haired youth bent down over him slightly and whispered softly in his ear: Daniel, sorry, the best thing you can do now is to enter the House of Sinners. Xiu, sorry, the best thing you can do now is to die. When the Knights of the Temple dragged Daniel away, the priest face was disbelieving. Du Ze did not feel the least bit of sympathy. Giving someone hope then recing it with despair, that is the most cruel thing in the world. Kelly betrayed Xiu. Rose and Eddie gave up on Xiu. Daniel betrayed Xiu. Because of arrogance, jealousy, and greed, they killed Xius natural disposition with a knife. Even if Xiu once again acts on the side of justice, the Xiu who used tough and risk his life for strangers will nevere back. Chapter 50.2 C Reader: Thats good. On the eighth day, the god of light finally turned over some silly, cute persons tablet. emperor choosing concubine This was the custom in Ancient China. A tray full of tablets with concubines names engraved on them is presented to the emperor. He turns over the one with the name of the concubine he wants to spend the night with. Image source: Xuan Ji Ci Du Ze looked nkly at the two birds wings ... *cough* two angels, a male and a female. The two of them are Du Zes acquaintances. The male angel was the one he saw in the Lost Land and the female wa the younger sister (harem member) that the Moe Lord loved to bully and formed a blood contract with in Mixed Blood C Lilia. Gods Messenger, please follow us to the Sky City, the god of light wants to see you. Du Ze instantly understood why the original Xiu particrly liked to bully Lilia. Her overbearing attitude really made a person want to bully her until she cried. Vivian gives off a healing atmosphere and is more approachable, but though she seems soft outside, inside she is hard. On the other hand, Lilia is too arrogant. She is hard and outspoken both inside and outside. However, the god of light thinks highly of her attitude. Lilia frowned as Du Ze, with an impassive face, expressed his refusal. Her fair eyebrows scrunched up and she immediately crushed a crystal with a symbol engraved on it. Du Ze did not have time to react before he found that he had been teleported. When he opened his eyes again, he had arrived at an exceptionally bright world. Du Ze was standing in a walled city. The city did not have anynd, onlyyers of white clouds. The sky was underneath his feet. This is a city floating in the sky. -There is a city in the sky. This is a widely circted legend in the Chaotic Continent. All living beings know of a city in the sky, but no one knows where it is. Du Ze immediately felt tired and disappointed.1 Now, for Xiu to rescue him, he will have to attack the Sky City C Wait a minute, this kind of fate is inevitable feeling is... Its you, plot god?! Youre being naughty again! The main color of the Sky City is white. Maybe it is because it is located above the white clouds where there is a lot of light, but the effect is quite dazzling. Du Ze was held tightly by the two angels. Lilia bowed in front of the temple reverently. My God, I have brought the person you want. The temple was silent for a moment then the huge door opened slowly, revealing a path only big enough for one person. Wait, this is unscientific! Ah, **** it, this young man doesnt have any good equipment and this fluffy Moe pet hasnt leveled up enough, yet you make this young man meet the final BOSS?! Some silly, cute person who had lost his mind was shoved into the temple . At the exact moment when he was pushed into the temple, Du Ze didnt know why but he had a feeling that today was thest day of the agreement.2 The door closed behind Du Zes back. The temple darkened for a moment then immediately brightened. A humanoid made of light waves stood opposite Du Ze. It had no facial features, just two ck holes for eyes and another for a mouth. It quietly glowed in the dim temple. This is the god of light, Mixed Bloods BOSS? Chirp! The small Phoenix felt threatened and fluffed itself up. It fanned its tiny wings and its chubby, round, ball-like body flew in front of Du Ze to try to block the danger. However, the light creature simply looked at the small Phoenix and the fluffy ball swayed in the air before falling. Du Ze quickly caught it in his hand and worriedly examined it. I just made it faint. The humanoid light figure opened its vaguely outlined mouth and its ethereal voice echoed majestically in the empty temple. Du Ze stared at the figure: Are you the god of light? The figure made of light nodded its blurry-looking head. My body is in the world of the gods; what you see now is my projection. The Chaos Continent cant withstand my godly presence, so all I could do was to send my believers to find you. But they failed twice. Twice? Once was in the Gnome Ruins and the other time... ? Du Ze thought of the angel that he just saw and finally he remembered that a long time ago, he and Xiu met a gnome and an angel while they were in the pir of light in the Lost Land. Those two said they were looking for a person with ck hair and eyes. Then the person they were looking for was not Xiu, but Du Ze? I have been waiting for you, said the god of light. You are the chosen one. Even though the figures face was blurry, Du Ze could still see that the god was bluffing. Do you think this young man is the type of man who will suddenly agree to take on a heros quest just because a god says I look up to you? Youve got the wrong person. The eyes of the humanoid light figure opposite Du Ze seemed to absorb all of the light. No. He said: In this world, you are special. Du Zes heart leapt and a boom sounded in his brain. He asked: You know ... Cthat I am not a person of this world? Half of the sentence was stopped by an invisible force but the god of light seemed to expect it and gently nodded. Even if it was just a guess, the god of light seemed to know Du Zes identity. Du Ze was still ignorant of many things. He stared at the figure made of light and wanted to ask about a lot of things, but what he finally said was: I will go back? The god of light tried to examine Du Zes reaction, but the ck-haired youths face had no expression at all, so he asked: You want to go back? Du Ze was silent for a moment then asked: How can I go back? The god smiled in satisfaction, and he finally found the man *. (Trantors Note: There is an asterisk here, fill in the nk.) You must destroy evil C you know who it is. If you kill that evil person, you can go back. A luminous spot divided itself from the figure and was floated motionless in front of Du Ze. The voice of the god of light was almost bewitching: ept this power. It can help you fulfill your wish. ... The god of light gazed at Du Zes bloodless face, stressing: If you dont kill him, youll never be able to go back. ... Thats good. The god of light was stunned. He could not describe Du Zes expression that was relieved yet pained, full of deep bottomless emotion and gentleness. I can stay with him until the end.3 The voice of the god of light was full of disbelief: Dont you want to go back? In the end, that world has rtives. Du Ze pressed on the earphones: I miss them... Before the god of light had a chance to rejoice, he saw the ck-haired youth lower his eyes: But... In the end, this world has Xiu. Du Zes voice is very soft but extremely resolute. Ill never kill him, even if I have to stay here forever. He liked Xiu and, from the moment he opened Mixed Blood, he liked it. Chapter 51.1 - Protagonist: The one month deadline is now. Chapter 51.1 C Protagonist: The one month deadline is now. Light shone through the stained ss wall, creating multicolored patterns on the floor. For a long time, the huge temple was eerily quiet. The god of lights two dark eyes were staring at Du Ze. That persons reaction had produced a cognitive dissonance and the god was wondering where he had made a mistake. When the god spoke again, his voice had regained its solemnity. If you do not destroy him, you will die. The humanoid light figure smiled. With its curved mouth and its two ck holes for eyes, its face looked like a clown mask. Do you think he wont raise a hand against you? The voice of the god of light had a delicate timbre, like a hint of irony and also a threat. If he knew what youve done, do you think hell forgive you?1 Du Zes heartbeat sped up and became irregr, pumping painfully in his chest. All along he had been so afraid of telling Xiu: This young man is the main reason why you were deserted by your friends and allies. Therefore he is unable to return Xius feelings. If Xiu wanted anything, he would give it, but wanting him is not good because Xiu will regret it. Im sorry, Xiu. Boom!!! The ground shook violently. Du Ze couldnt find a stable footing and almost fell down. The noise seemed to be a prelude to some event since there was amotion outside and panicked voices could be heard even inside the temple My God! The demons are attac- Her voice suddenly stopped. Du Ze felt a little bit of weight on his back as the air nearby was disturbed. He turned his head and saw the blood contract beasts face that was made of runes. I found you. The light god grunted and the blood contract beasts body broke apart. The red runes floated to the temples gate and stuck there, outlining the gate in a scarlet pattern. The runes slowly dissolved the gate until it became a powdery substance that was blown away by the wind. A demon was standing right outside the gate, the light shining from behind outlining his body. Come here. Just those words... whenever he hears that familiar call, whenever and wherever, Du Ze will go to that person. Seeing Du Ze walk away, the god of light sighed. A ball of light flew to Du Zes side, turned into a snake-like rope made of light, and tied up Du Ze. A purple electric sh sliced through the light rope. Xiu, his speed enhanced by his wings, used his sword to cut the humanoid light figure, but one touch was enough to let Xiu know that the enemy is made of pure energy. All physical attacks are ineffective. Xiu did not pause and immediately unleashed his lightning power. With a boom! crackle! sound, the humanoid figure burst apart. Electric arcs leaped everywhere. Above the temple, the faint outline of the light figure could be seen as the god of light reformed the humanoid figure. He looked down at Xiu as though he was looking at an excessively naughty child. There are light elements all around, so the god of light cannot be extinguished. All light is the weapon of the god of light. Zizi. A sizzling sound filled the air as Xius skin burned and began to smoke wherever the light touched his body. Du Ze had disappeared; obviously, the god of light was ying tricks on him. 2 Xiu retreated to the shadows. The god waved and the temple suddenly darkened as all the light elements were gathered in front of the god, dazzling the eyes so that no one can look at it directly. I am the god of light. Evil can only hide in the darkness. I will not let you hide. Ah ... Xiu looked up, revealing a pair of purple eyes with the demons vertical pupils: Lets see who will really ... have no ce to hide! Two terrifyingly powerful elemental forces collided as enormous shes of lightning bombarded the god of light and the light elements in front of him. Du Ze had to cover his eyes with his hands; that terrible sh of powers could burn out a mans eyes. Xius eyes grew brighter and brighter and the purple lightning gradually turned gold, bing half solid. The god of light hadnt expected Xiu to have this sort of power and started drawing more power for himself. Because Xiu had gotten the drop on him, the god of light became careless and identally drew too much power. ! At that instant, Du Ze felt himself drawn into a familiar bosom and Xiu used his wings to envelop two people. Boom! The whole temple exploded, forming a vacuum in the form of a ball of light. The warring angels and demons paused for a moment to look at the temple. After the explosion of light, the temple was destroyed. The ruins smoked and a pair of bat wings unfolded, exposing two people. Xiu was holding Du Ze, his head on Du Zes shoulder C he avoided most of the force of the explosion but his wings were injured. There was no trace of the god of light. Xius eyes narrowed C he could sense that during the battle, the enemy was just about to overwhelm him when suddenly, some mysterious existence removed his enemy from the fight. The power he was using therefore went out of bnce and exploded. The god of light... Du Ze felt Xiu rx his hold slightly. He tried to crawl away from Xius arms, but because Xiu was holding his waist he couldnt get up. The demon gazed at him and suddenly said, in a very intimate and dangerous voice: The one month deadline is now, what is your reply? One month ago, the Moe Master confessed to his familys silly, cute reader. The silly, cute reader asked for a months time to think about it. Therefore his death sentence was suspended for one month. Du Ze stared into Xius demonic vertical pupils and somehow felt a if you dare to refuse I will kill you sense of crisis. Some silly, cute person swallowed with difficulty and carefully asked: Can I ask a question? Xiu reached out and started stroking the back of Du Zes neck: Well? Clearly this was Xius way of controlling him. However, Du Ze didnt know why but he felt at ease. He was already used to Xiu saying e here to him. He was used to Xiu stroking the back of his neck. He was used to all of Xius mannerisms. Du Ze pressed on his headphones; his heart beat quickly and when he spoke it was like every word would make his heart jump right out of his mouth: If I told you that the reason why you were abandoned by everyone is me, would you still persist in wanting this? This is the reader, Du Ze, revealing his cruelest secret to the protagonist of Mixed Blood. Xiu seemed to be a little surprised, perhaps because he had rarely heard Du Ze say such a long sentence or perhaps because he was surprised by what he said. Du Ze stared at Xiu, his expression nk; only he knew that he was on the verge of dying inside. A few words from Xiu will determine his fate. His hold on Du Zes neck tightened, but it was just Xiu moving closer. Xius mouth curved up in a charming smile that made people unable to look away from him. Since you are the one who caused it, said Xiu. Then you have to take responsibility for me. Du Ze looked at Xiu who had imperiously demanded that Du Ze take responsibility for him. Some silly, cute persons habitual facial paralysis was unable to hide his reaction or stop him from making a silly face. It was as if the sun had broken through the clouds. He had been released from a heavy burden and all his worries disappeared. Du Ze and Xiu looked at each other. Du Zes lips gently curved. Ill take responsibility for you. Once upon a time, there was this novel called Mixed Blood. The protagonist of the novel was called Xiu, and there was a reader named Du Ze. In the novel, the protagonist lost everything because of the reader; in the novel, the reader gave up everything for the protagonist. What happened then? The reader and protagonist fell in true love. Chapter 51.2 - Protagonist: The one month deadline is now. Chapter 51.2 C Protagonist: The one month deadline is now. Xius vertical pupils shrank as he stared at the ck-haired youths smile. Then Xiu kissed him hard. Du Ze was shocked and reflexively lifted a hand to push Xiu away. Then he came to his senses and some silly, cute person grabbed Xius clothes and hesitantly opened his mouth. Xius tongue slid inside, stroked Du Zes tongue and began to suck. His movements were a bit rough; he was trying to pin down Du Ze. du ze and xiu kissing Du Ze tried to keep up with Xiu but his fighting power had never leveled up, so eventually the weak Du Ze was defeated andy in the Moe Masters arms, gasping for breath like a dying man. Du Ze did not have time to calm down. He heard Xiu whisper in his ear: I want to embrace you. ... Wait, this rhythm is not right! Ah, we just established our feelings and, suddenly, you want to jump ahead to the part where we roll around in the sheets?! Its not scientific! The silly, cute Du Ze realized a cruel fact: Mixed Blood is a kind of stallion novel .... Stallion ... stud... Yi Ye Zhi Qiu quote: A stallion novel protagonist who cant do it seven times a night is not a good protagonist. The reader carefully counted the younger sisters in the Moe Lords harem: Rose, Kelly, Ariel, Violet, Alice, Heidi, Lilia C 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, C it really is seven times a night! The protagonist of Mixed Blood had seven females; Xiu has Du Ze C the great reader! He has inherited the glorious tradition of the harem. Seven younger sisters, take possession of this soul! He will embody the stud novels long history and tradition. At this moment, he isnt fighting alone. Hes not alone. ... Author, bending the protagonist is your revenge on this young man, right? Facing the demon who was very loyal to the stud theme, the pressure on Du Ze was very great... please change your form! QAQ Your Highness. Rachel was just in time to save Du Ze from the abyss of suffering. The monocle-wearing demonnded in front of Xiu and said: We have captured the outer area of the Sky City. Please go up the wall. Dont go! Du Ze heard the familiar lines and reacted. Before he crossed over to this world, thest thing he read was when Xiu went to the wall and the angels used their strongest weapon on him. Xiu fell into the sea and no one knew if he was alive or dead. Seeing Rachel looking at him strangely, Du Ze tried very hard to exin. Its dangerous there. Du Ze looked expectantly at Xiu: Lets get out of here, shall we? The next moment, Du Ze was lifted up by Xiu, and Xiu said to Rachel: Withdraw the troops, retreat. Rachel nced thoughtfully at Du Ze then immediately left to carry out Xius order. Du Ze was very moved by Xius unconditional trust. Then he heard the demon say joyfully: After the retreat I will make you unable to get out of bed. ... Moe Lord, you have lost your moral integrity. Xiu, holding his familys silly, cute reader, was ready to leave the Sky City when an angry voice rang out. You devil!!! Du Ze looked back over Xius shoulder and saw Lilia holding an eye-shaped device. She was in a bad way, with one wing broken and one hand pressing on her bleeding left eye. Lilia was looking at the ruined temple, full of anger, as if the destruction of the temple was worse than her own injuries. Take my body and destroy this sphemous man! she said. Her body turned into countless bright dots that were absorbed by the device. Du Zes blood went cold. The eye-shaped device is the angels strongest weapon: Judgement.1 The eye became brighter and brighter. The eye opened and it was toote for Du Ze to exin, so he covered Xius eyes with his hands and close his own eyes. If Judgement sees a persons eyes, it will hit that person in the heart. The eye rotated but could not lock onto its target. The Eye of Judgement grewrger andrger before it sent out rays of light in all directions. Xius eyes were covered by Du Ze so he had to use his instincts to avoid the attack. In his previous battle with the god of light, he had used too much power and was now unable to use his lightning to destroy Judgement. Soundlessly, Judgement cut off a corner of the Sky City. Rachel led a group of demons to rescue them, only to see a corner of the Sky City fall into the sea of clouds. Xiu and Du Ze were nowhere to be seen. Xiu was still holding on to Du Ze as they fell down with the rubble. Du Ze had fainted. Though Xiu had tried desperately to dodge the attacks, he had been run through in several ces. Fortunately, it was not fatal. The eye-shaped weapon was created to fight demons and restrain their powers. Xius wounds were getting worse and he was unable to fly because of the injury to his wings. They fell below the clouds. What appeared before Xius eyes was the endless sea. Watching the sea getting nearer and nearer, Xiu took a deep breath, transformed into his human form, and chanted a magic spell calling on the wind to slow down their fall. Thus, when they finally fell into the sea, their speed had slowed to an eptable range. Crash- Xiu and Du Ze sank down into the cold water. Xiu used water magic to let the two of them breathe in the water. He tried to swim away with Du Ze, but a strong suction forced them down. Xiu stopped struggling for a few moments and they were directly sucked into the depths of the sea. The sea was quiet again, as if nothing had happened. *** The god world, the Pce of Light. The god of light crushed the crystal angrily. At the most critical moment, his projection identally used too much power. The rules were triggered, and the projection was automatically removed from the Chaos Continent. The meeting with Du Ze was an unexpected failure. The god of light paced anxiously. Forcing him to use too much power, that heretics growth rate is too fast. He will be able to reach the false god state in no time. Even though he knew that only Du Ze could kill the heretic, the god of light still felt that he couldnt wait any longer. He was limited by the rules and could only use all his followers to kill the heretic- whether or not they can seed, he couldnt sit still and wait for death. The god of light conjured up a new crystal, linked it to the light shrine of the Chaos Continent, and heard the Popes anxious report. My God, the Empire was invaded by the beastkin! They have the blessing of the beast god! ****** ****** EditorJinYi: Are you there? Are you there? Are you there?!!! EditorJinYi: I must have opened it the wrong way! You said you wanted to abandon it? EditorJinYi: Is anyone there? *buzz* Hey, you big shot! YiYeZhiQiu: Haha EditorJinYi: ... Every time I see you write haha, I want to smack smack smack2 you. Editor Silk: No, tell me your previous message is not true. YiYeZhiQiu: Its true. EditorJinYi:...... Why dont you want to write? YiYeZhiQiu: Tomorrow is the end of the world. EditorJinYi: The end of the world hasnt arrived yet. I think your doomsday ising. [knife] YiYeZhiQiu: Haha. EditorJinYi:...... Boss, you really want to use that excuse? I dont know you were the type of person who would believe in the end of the world so naively! EditorJinYi: Give me a good reason! YiYeZhiQiu: Well, okay. The protagonist, he found out that I was the author of his abuse, so he climbed out and killed me. EditorJinYi: ... EditorJinYi: Acting cute! Shame on you! YiYeZhiQiu: Haha. EditorJinYi: You really dont want to write? YiYeZhiQiu: Yeah. EditorJinYi: Hey, tell me what happened after that. The cliffhanger is inhumane. YiYeZhiQiu: Next is the new era, the battle of the gods. EditorJinYi: **** it. Ugh, you unexpectedly abandoned your work. YiYeZhiQiu: It doesnt have much to do with the main character. EditorJinYi: Hey? Whats next? YiYeZhiQiu: The Twilight of the gods. Chat record December 20, 2012 11:58:13 Chapter 52 - Reader: I was applying medicine. Chapter 52 C Reader: I was applying medicine. Du Ze felt something fluffy rubbing his palm. That tickling feeling made him stretch out his other hand to scratch that ce, but his fingertip was poked by a sharp thing. Ouch! The pain woke him up and he saw a small Phoenix in his hand who was innocently widening its ck, grape-like eyes. Chirp. Du Ze let it go. The fluffy chick opened its tiny wings and jumped to some silly, cute persons head. Du Ze saw that he was in a cave. Light came from a hole in a distant opening and banished the darkness with some difficulty. When Du Ze saw something golden gleaming in the shadows, he stared with astonishment; it was Xius human form. Xiu seems to have fallen beside Du Ze. Potions and bandages were scattered on the ground near his hand C Xiu must have brought them here and tried to apply medicine before fainting. Du Ze examined Xiu carefully. His clothes were half dry, and some ces were crusted with salt C which was obviously caused by seawater. As Du Ze stripped off Xius wet clothes, his bandages that had not been securely tied slipped down, exposing his wounds. The most serious injury was below the vicle. If the angle of that attack had been slightly different, Xiu would have been hit in the heart. Du Ze was very scared when he saw that and hurriedly dressed Xius wounds. He took a set of clothes from the interspatial storage ring and put them on Xiu. When he had finished, he sat beside Xiu and began to think about their situation. From what he could tell, this should be same as the plot in Mixed Blood when the protagonist fell into the sea. That was thest update of the novel that Du Ze had read before he crossed over into this world, so now he did not know what was going to happen next. Du Ze had always beenining about the Plot God before, but now that he has lost the advantage of knowing spoilers about the plot, the world suddenly became frightening. However, when his eyes fell on Xiu, Du Ze suddenly felt that his panic was unnecessary. As long as he and Xiu continue to walk together, they can definitely reach the end. Xiu wasatose for several days C an aftereffect of transforming into his human form. During that time, Du Ze explored the cave and its location. He found that the cave was in a canyon. The blue sky above them was not actually the sky, but the sea. DuZe realized that they had fallen into this valley that was under the sea. A transparent barrier separated this ce from the water. They must have fallen into this secret ce because of the Moe Lords lucky halo. Du Ze pushed aside Xius clothes and began change his bandages. The little Phoenix seemed to think this was a game and rolled itself into the bandages, wrapping itself up like a mummy. After a few minutes of noisily ying around, the fluffy ball used the bandages as its pillow and happily fell asleep. Du Ze carefully checked Xius wounds. The potion was very effective; the wounds had begun to scab. A silly, cute person heaved a sigh of relief, but his indecent eyes fell on a ce that he shouldnt be looking at. He doesnt know if it is because his mood changed, but he couldnt take his eyes off the Moe Lords nudity. Staring at Xius naked upper body, Du Zes moral integrity began to fall. He really wanted to trace those abs with his hands. Seeing that Xiu showed no signs of waking up, Du Ze finally gave in to temptation and stretched out his hand. He touched the hard, powerful muscles that moved as Xiu breathed. Du Ze discovered that Xius skin is very smooth, like white jade with a hint of a healthy flush. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu always uses the word perfect to describe Xius appearance, and Du Ze couldnt agree more. When Du Ze looked up, he saw that Xiu had opened his eyes. Some silly, cute person froze. Seeing that Xiu was watching his hands, Du Ze said very softly: I was applying medicine. ... Who do you think youre kidding? Theres no wound where your hand is touching! Xius sky blue eyes had an inverted image of the silly, cute persons expression. Xius lips curved up. Well, continue. Continue? Du Ze looked at his hands that were on the other persons body before looking at the Moe Lord who epted his exnation about his good intentions. He bowed his head. Im sorry. This young man was eating your tofu QAQ! (TN: Eating your tofu = taking advantage of you.) Xiu held down the hand that Du Ze was about to retract. He sat up, narrowing the distance between them. You desire the person you like, dont you? Xius voice was low and rough: I want you so much that I feel like Im going insane. ********* (Trantors note: a censored scene is omitted here. You can read the full chapter on another website. Please visit the Novelupdates page for the link to that chapter.) ******** Xiu gazed at Du Ze, who was about to lose consciousness. He sighed and gathered Du Ze in his arms. C This man is his. ******* The author has something to say: Reader: I was applying medicine. Protagonist: Im on top of you. Author: The people of the Earth send a congrattory message. Chapter 53.1 - Reader: The call from the artifact. Chapter 53.1 C Reader: The call from the artifact. Du Ze opened his eyes and saw Xius perfect chin. He was lying pillowed on Xius thigh and he was wearing his clothes again, which were now dry and clean. It seems that Xiu put the clothes back on him. Du Ze did not feel any difort on his body; this was obviously the work of his 0-point restore ability. Xiu was looking out into the distance, as though he was thinking deeply about something. Du Zes gaze moved downwards and saw the blond youths bandaged chest oozing blood. His wounds must have opened. As for the cause... Haha. At the thought of yesterdays disharmonious scene, some silly, cute person wanted to cover his face. He and the Moe Lord rolled around in the sheets without a care, even though they were out in the wilderness and Xiu was injured. How crazy were they? But if it happened again, Du Ze, with tears in his heart, had to admit that he still wouldnt refuse the Moe Lords request to consummate their union. Because Xiu made him feel that this person ispletely insecure. Each word from the Moe Lord poked the hole in the crazy fans brain so that hismon sense leaked out and the cute, silly reader had no choice but to obediently lie down and be overwhelmed. Du Ze got up from Xiusp. Xiu woke up from his reverie and watched, his eyes a soft watery blue, as Du Ze groped around for his sses and put on his headphones. Being looked at like that, some silly, cute person was somewhat uneasy. Trying to escape from the somewhat ambiguous atmosphere, the stiff-faced youth started to converse. What were you just looking at? Theres a voice... Xiu was unsure and asked: I heard someone calling me, can you hear it? Du Ze shook his head but even if he didnt have the advantage of knowing plot spoilers, some silly, cute reader could tell from his years of reading YY novels that this voice is from an artifact/god beast/goddess/mentor. The four dog blood (cliche) plots are: jumping down from a cliff but not dying, cheap teacher, helping the beauty, and an artifact calling to the hero. Those lonely artifacts/god beasts/goddesses/mentors were stuck in an isted ce for thousands of years, so when a protagonist appears, they act like they were injected with chicken blood (very energetic) and like to send a call: Come, hero, ept my love! Just as the reader was ted by his ability to see through the authors plot, he heard his familys Moe Lord say: Its noisy. Du Ze imagined he could hear the artifacts ss heart shatter. Do you know what that is? Du Ze shook his head helplessly. He hesitated for a moment then decided to frankly confess everything to Xiu. I dont know many things now. I know a lot, you can use me. This was the reason why Xiu was willing to keep him around. Du Ze looked at Xiu and could see that Xius expression is still soft. The blond, blue-eyed youth even seemed ... happy? Du Ze had thought a lot about how Xiu would react but he had never guessed that he would be happy. A silly, cute person was very confused. Now that he knew that Du Ze had no more value, why was Xiu pleased? Xiu seemed to see through Du Zes uneasiness and confusion. He stretched out his hand, his fingertips lingering on the skin of Du Zes neck. You just have to stay with me always. Thats enough. Xius lips curved up. You said you wanted to see me be a God. I want to see you be God. Du Zes heartbeat began to quicken as he remembered that feeling of excitement. Xiu will be the supreme god; Du Ze is certain of that but some silly, Moe person was chagrined because he knew too little about the ending of Mixed Blood. The slimeball Yiye Zhiqiu wrote quite a lot of foreshadowing, but the information wasntplete. There was no mention of how a person can be a god. Du Ze suddenly remembered someone that green-clothed man who is always holding a book, isnt Dan an authentic demon god?! FML! Yiye Zhiqiu probably used the unscrupulous trader to prepare for that moment! After he thought it out, Du Ze suggested to Xiu: You can summon Dan, he knows the path to bing a god. Xiu meditated on these words for a moment before nodding and agreeing to Du Zes proposal. He did not take out the note that Dan gave him. Instead, he simply called out: Dantalion. Du Ze was surprised. Why did Xiu know Dans real name? When I was at the Gnome Ruins, I summoned Dan to help me get you out of the Wheel of Time. Xiu exined it to Du Ze: He told me his name when he left. When he was sucked in by the Wheel of Time? Du Ze suddenly felt like he had missed out on a lot of things. He hadnt felt much when he was in the Wheel of Time, but seeing Xiu speak about the time in the Gnome Ruins as though he was recalling a bad memory, Du Xe realized that what had been a very short time to him was an unforgettable four years for this person. ******** In the city of Yuehua, a green-clothed businessman closed his book in a very bored manner. There were piles of boxes in front of him. Everyone was rushing about, faces full of panic, not paying attention to Dan or his stall. I heard the beastkin have broken through the citys defensive perimeter... God of Light above! The savage beasts are under a gods protection... Its not only protection, someone saw the beast gods presence. Thats why our line of defense was broken so easily. How can a man beat a god? God of Light, will you forsake your poor believers ...? The murmurings came from all directions into Dans ears. Dan looked at the two moons in the sky that would be soon be reced by the sun. At this time, the purple and yellow moons intersected with each other, each covering half of the other. Dan ced the book over his face, obscuring his expression. The Chaos Continent will soon be a mess. Dan suddenly put down the book. He heard a call, but he cannot go to that ce in his present form. What a pity! He will have to wait for His Royal Highness toe out and y with him, Dan thought. Bored, he opened his book again. ******** Xiu and Du Ze waited for half a day, but Dan did not appear. Gods can hear their name when it is called, no matter where the caller is. To God, no matter where they call their name, they can hear it. Du Ze doesnt know if its because Dan doesnt want toe or because he cante. Du Ze thought of the water above his head and figured that thetter was more likely. This ce, a Grand Canyon in the depths of the sea, is such a strange ce that Du Ze would never have thought it would be in Mixed Blood. Xiu found the artifacts calls annoying. They discussed it a bit and decided to investigate C Du Ze thought that Xius motive was not to collect an artifact but to eliminate the source of the noise. Xiu summoned the unicorn and Du Ze rescued the fat chirp from the bandages. By this time, the unicorn seemed used to Du Ze. It was quite calm and just gave him one mournful nce. The two people mounted the unicorn and ran to the top of a mountain peak. As they ran, Du Ze saw some glowing sea creatures: jellyfish with their long, luminescent tentacles. Though Du Ze had seen the magnificence of the Gnome Ruins, the magical Elven Forest, and the glorious Sky City, he was still shocked by the beauty of the scenery in front of his eyes. The unicorn jumped down a hole at the top of the mountain. At that moment, the unicorn turned into a nightmare and bounced from wall to wall, defying gravity and slowly descending. They eventually reached the bottom where the light from the opening at the top was the only illumination. Xiu cast a light magic spell; more than 10 balls of light flew in all directions, instantly lighting up the entire cave. The light spell revealed a huge ck creature C a ck dragon with its wings outstretched. Its neck was raised and a silver-blue dragon spear was deeply embedded in its nilin1 C this palm-sized spot, covered in white, is the dragons biggest weakness. The ck dragon was frozen in mid-movement. Its ck scales reflected the light cast by the illumination magic. The dragon looked alive but the spear was too deeply embedded for it to be alive. The whole scene was quite shocking and daunting. Du Ze gazed at the ck dragon, whose front ws were stretched out as though he wanted to grab someone. Its taut muscles showed its fury and hatred. Xius gaze fell on the spear. The thing that has been calling out to him was this dragon spear. Chapter 53.2 - Reader: The call from the artifact. Chapter 53.2 C Reader: The call from the artifact. ck dragon A ck dragon with the dragon spear Xiu and Du Ze dismounted and walked towards the ck dragon. Up close, they saw that the dragons body was unusuallyrge. Du Zes entire body was only as big as half of its w. He touched the dragons scales; they were as hard as armor. Xiu climbed up to one of its front paws, the silver-blue dragon spear in front of him. The voice calling out to him was bing louder and louder. Xiu clutched his temple, wrinkled his brows, and grabbed the handle of the spear with his other hand. The noise quieted down. Xiu took his hand from his temple. Beneath the hand that was touching the dragon spear, a feeling rose up and made all the blood in his body surge as though it wasmunicating with something. He fell into a trance. This dragon spear recognized him, or recognized something in his blood. Before he realized it, Xiu had pulled out the dragon spear. Du Ze felt that the ck scale under his hand was no longer like cold steel. It began to warm up and the dragons body started moving slightly. It felt ... alive. Du Ze had no time to react before Xiu jumped down and grabbed him, quickly running away. Hilda- The roar echoed in the cave, like thunder. Du Ze was shocked to see the ck dragone alive C how can it still be alive?! Xiu stared at the ck dragons nilin. It had no wound and the knowledge he gained from touching the dragon spear told him why: the silver-blue dragon spear can cut off time, not just matter. The spears previous wielder had stabbed the ck dragon to seal him, not kill him. After the ck dragon shouted out that name, it looked around in consternation, as if he didnt know why he was here. When the ck dragon saw Xiu and Du Ze, he smashed his front paws into the stone ground and stretched out his long neck, staring angrily at the two men below. Wheres Hilda? Tell me where Hilda is! Du Ze saw that the ck dragon was blind in one eye; a long scar ran across its left eye. The ck dragons remaining right eye looked at the dragon spear in Xius hands and its expression became ferocious. You can wield it? Whats your rtionship with Hilda? Are you her new dragon rider? The ck Dragon opened his mouth angrily, as if to swallow Xiu. First an elf, now a human! Why does Hilda always sign contracts with you tiny creatures? Even getting rid of me. You dont deserve Hilda. Shes mine! When the dragon had angrily roared out that name, Du Ze had thought Hilda was his enemy, but now he knew he was wrong. Hilda seems to be a female dragon that the ck dragon likes but he was sealed in here by Hilda after they quarreled. Facing the furiously roaring ck dragon, Xius voice was very calm. I dont know Hilda. Only Hilda and their Dragon Knights can pick up this dragon spear! Du Zes heart leapt. Xiu is not a dragon knight, so he and Hilda must be rted by blood. Judging from the ck dragons words just now, Hilda was with an elf C this must be the Moe Lords elf and dragon ancestors that he saw in the Time Corridor! Xiu also seemed to think of the Time Corridors murals. He looked at the spear in his hands. This is Hildas, his... When Xiu did not respond, the ck dragon wanted to rage but heard the sound of wings. A golden dragon flew down and squinted at the ck dragon. This was just the beginning. More and more dragons, of all different colors, came flying down, filling the entire cave. They folded their wings and perched on the caves many protrusions, surrounding the ck dragon. So youre not dead, Muir. When the golden dragonnded, the ck dragon just looked at him and continued asking Xiu: Wheres Hilda? The golden dragon was infuriated at being ignored by the ck dragon and raised its voice: Hilda is dead! The ck dragon roared with rage: Shut up! How could Hilda die?! Hilda is dead, Muir. When you helped the red dragon to eat her dragon rider, you had her cornered. The golden dragons voice taunted: Hilda put the dragon spear into your body, then she chased after the elf. If you talk nonsense Ill bite your neck off! The ck dragon red at the golden dragon and golden dragon returned that fierce look. Hilda is dead, I saw it with my own eyes! She dug out her own nilin! Her blood flowed for three days and three nights while shey crying beside the elfs mutted corpse. She wouldnt let anyone approach! As soon as the golden dragon finished speaking, the ck dragon pounced on him, and some of the surrounding dragons joined the fight. Even though he was assailed on all sides by dragons, the ck dragon did not stop. He continued to chase after the golden dragon in spite of the other dragons biting holes on his wings. Insane with fury, it was determined to bite that golden dragon. The battle of the dragons spread to the whole cave and Xiu carried Du Ze as they avoided the falling rocks and dragons. Suddenly, the golden dragon was ruthlessly flung against the wall. Scarlet dragon blood sprayed two people. Du Zes sses became blood red and he did not see the ck dragon who had almost reached the golden dragon. Bang- The cave walls shook and the whole mountain began to fall apart. It only took a few moments before the mountain was reduced to a pile of rubble. The dragons crawled out of the ruin, unharmed. These stones could not harm them. The scarred golden dragon rose from the ruins and saw the ck dragon with his back to him, staring fixedly at one point. It looked as though the ck dragon wouldnt move its gaze away even when the the golden dragon bit his neck. The golden dragon squinted and saw something silvery. A silver dragon poked his head out from the rubble; it had a dorsal fin, eyes like red agate, and shiny silver scales. The golden dragon involuntarily loosened his mouth in astonishment, shouting: Hilda ...? The silver dragon nced at the golden dragon then continued to carefully get out from under the rubble clumsily, as though it was a newly born dragon that wasnt in control of his body yet. When the silver dragon had finally cleared all the rocks from his body, the others could see that he was carefully guarding a ck-haired man. The golden dragon regained his senses after a moment; the silver dragon looked simr but it was not Hilda. He was just about to bite off the ck dragons neck when he heard an old, hoarse voice say: Stop. An amethyst dragon slowly glided down. It was an ancient dragon whose body and movements seemed frail with old age. All dragons respected the amethyst dragon, so although the golden dragon didnt want to stop, he didnt continue. The ck dragon finally snapped back to his senses and looked at the amethyst dragon, his pleading eyes full of hope. The amethyst dragon gazed sadly at the ck dragon and its voice was almost a sigh: Muir, Crail said it right, Hilda is dead. The ck dragon looked at the silver dragon then back at the amethyst dragon, his single eye filled with despair. Hilda ... is dead......? You killed her! The golden dragon spat out a mouthful of blood and spoke spitefully. The amethyst dragon looked at him with disapproval in his eyes. The golden dragons face became unhappy, but he stopped speaking. You can go to the Dragon Tomb to see her. The amethyst dragon sighed and said: You can apologize to her. Since she did not kill you, she certainly wanted to forgive you. The ck dragon did not hesitate and opened its bloody wings to fly to the Dragon Tomb. He flew very fast. By going to the tomb, he could prove that they were just lying. The golden dragon said that Hilda is dead, but the ck dragon doesnt believe it. The amethyst dragon said that Hilda is dead, but the ck dragon doesnt believe it. However, when the ck dragon saw her corpse, he finally believed. As the golden dragon had said, the silver dragons corpsey beside a bloody broken skeleton, time eternally frozen in that moment. The ck dragon stared at all of this. He had liked Hilda so much but always, in the past and even now, there was never any room for him between her and the elf. The one-eyed ck dragon bowed his head and wept sadly. Du Ze finally finished wiping the blood from his sses. After putting them on, the first thing he saw was a huge silver dragon holding him in its arms. Some silly, cute persons brain immediately short-circuited. Xiu squinted and saw that silly Du Ze was staring at him in shock. That person smelled like the other dragons blood, which made Xiu feel unhappy. The silver dragon bent down and was just about to stick out his tongue to wipe away that smell when he heard the amethyst dragon walking over to them. The amethyst dragon went to Xiu and Du Ze. It looked at Xiu in surprise. Child, wee to Dragon Ind. ******** The author has something to say: Thest chapter felts like a congrattory letter from every province. OTL In the next chapter the rotten author will lose his moral integrity ... ah ... It is said that dragons have two...*cough* ... pistols. Chapter 54.1 - – Reader: Is this something that a man would do? Chapter 54.1 C Reader: Is this something that a man would do? Seeing so many dragons, Du Ze guessed that their present location is the legendary Dragon Ind. Although in the novel Xiu has not yet awakened his dragon bloodline, Mixed Blood does have more information about dragons than about gods. Stories about Dragon Warriors are the bards favorite, and signing a contract with a dragon and bing a Dragon Knight is the dream of all young people. Like many other fantasy novels, Mixed Blood dragons consist of colored, metal, and crystal dragons. These great Western dragons were the masters of the fifth era of the Chaos Continent. They have strong and powerful bodies, and few creatures are able to kill a dragon alone. Why did such powerful creatures decide to retreat from the Chaos Continent and stay in Dragon Ind, which no one can find? For the people of the Chaos Continent, this riddle is on the same level as the mystery of why did the gnomes disappear? Although some people have signed contracts with dragons to be dragon knights, none of them would speak about it. Of course, for the Moe Lord, all he has to do is to fall into the sea and he can find the legendary Dragon Ind. Du Ze sighed as he looked up at the dignified and beautiful silver dragon. Sure enough, the Dragon Ind story arc is the awakening the dragonkin bloodline plot. The Moe Lord in dragon form is so cool and domineering Du Ze was very satisfied with Xius silver dragon form. The other dragons were also looking at Xiu appreciatively, and as for the amethyst dragon, his eyes as he gazed at Xiu were like those of a grandparent looking at his favorite grandson. When I look at you I remember Hilda. The amethyst dragon said in a kind tone: You are Hildas descendant, correct? Xiu seemed to be having trouble adjusting to his new form. He grunted a reply but he was not able to form a word and identally released a small white me. The amethyst dragon listened to the um sound and looked at Xiu with even more gentleness in his eyes. Rest on this ind, this is your home, child. The amethyst dragon expressed his goodwill: If there is anything you dont understand, you can alwayse to me and ask. Xiu was panting as he gradually ustomed himself to his new and unfamiliar form. He found that his new body is very strong. His eyesight is ten times better than a human, and each of his muscles are full of strength. When those stones smashed into his scales, it just felt like a tickle. Xiu opened his mouth and this time he did not spit out any mes: How can we leave this ind? You want to leave the ind? The amethyst dragon was surprised; The Dragon Ind is the most suitable ce for dragons to live. I think you should stay here. Xiu narrowed his red eyes: You want to keep me here? The amethyst dragon looked solemnly at Xiu. I suppose so, child. He said: You must stay on the ind. The atmosphere was tense. The dragons around them began to surround Xiu. Xiu nced at the approaching dragons then used his dragonnguage magic ability: Anti-gravity. Some dragons were caught unprepared and were flung into the air by the spell. The dragonnguage is the dragons innate ability. Each kind of dragon has a unique type of magic. The silver dragons can control space. Du Ze was also caught off guard when Xiu grabbed him by the cor and ced on his back. Du Ze barely had time to stabilize the body on the back of the dragon when he heard Xiu warn him: Hold on to me tightly. The silver dragon opened his wings and flew up. Du Ze used his whole body to cling tightly to Xius neck. The rest of the dragons moved to try to contain Xiu but they were thrown into the air. The silver dragon swiftly flew past the encirclement towards the sea above. The silver dragons speed was amazingly fast and they reached the sea almost in the blink of an eye. Directly above them was a transparent membrane that kept the sea and the ind separate. Xiu and Du Ze tried to fly past the seemingly fragile barrier, but it was impossible. He could not prate the barrier no matter what he tried; neither physical nor magic attacks worked. In the meantime, the other dragons recovered and chased after them. Xiu flew sideways to avoid the white dragons ice attack and used his spatial magic to disrupt the blue dragons thunderbolt attack. However, Xiu identally crashed into the golden dragons made of holy power. Xiu tried to use his magic to teleport out but the holy force enveloped him, making it impossible for him to escape. As a result, Xiu and Du Ze were once again brought before the amethyst dragon. The amethyst dragon stared at the silver dragon that was lying on the ground wrapped up in the golden: We do not want to hurt you, child. You dont want to hurt him?! ****! That group of dragons that captured the Moe Lord are insane! Du Ze looked at the trapped Xiu and the dragons around him; he wanted to bite the brazen amethyst dragon to death. Because of the golden dragons, Xiu and Du Ze were separated. Xiu wanted to change form but any kind of form he changed into would be suppressed by these manyrge dragons. The silver dragon struggled to raise his head and his blood-red eyes were full of rage. In order to protect you, I wont let you leave the Ind, dered the amethyst dragon. He signaled the golden dragon to loosen the a bit. It will be too dangerous in the Chaos Continent; the gods are about to start a war and we cannot afford to lose apanion. The loosened enough that Xiu was able to stand but still be locked firmly in ce. After releasing the a bit, the golden dragon did not leave but stretched out its tail and seemed to want to sp the tail of the silver dragon. The silver dragon mercilessly swatted the tail off. The golden dragon seemed to feel wronged but persisted ining closer to the silver dragon. When the other dragons saw that the amethyst dragon did not stop the golden dragon, the others crowded around Xiu. They moved close to Xiu and tried to rub against his neck or clutch his tail. Du Ze could see that something was wrong and finally could not help but ask the amethyst dragon: What are they doing? This season has always been the time when females are in heat. The amethyst dragon examined Du Ze. Are you his Dragon Rider? Du Ze was shocked by the amethyst dragons first sentence. He looked at all the dragons surrounding Xiu C these female dragons were asking Moe Lord to join with them!? Chapter 54.2 - Reader: Is this something that a man would do? Chapter 54.2 C Reader: Is this something that a man would do? Suddenly, there was a burst of noise as the silver dragon nearly bit off a crystal dragons neck. The female dragons around Xiu dispersed as the silver dragon with bright red eyes roared: Go away! The amethyst dragon was somewhat startled. For the dragons, only females go into heat at a particr time while males can go into heat whenever and wherever. When males sense a female in heat is nearby, they will feel desire. The amethyst dragon pondered for a moment, then ordered a bronze dragon to bring a dragon heart fruit. Du Ze had a bad feeling about this: What is thatC It is a very useful fruit to us dragons. Dont worry, we will not harm him. You have no credibility at all, okay? Using the dragon heart fruit in this type of situation... its an X drug, isnt it? FML! Why are you doing this? Because were desperate. The amethyst dragon stared at Du Ze. The dragons eyes were very solemn and filled with unspeakable sadness. Young man, do you know why we left the Chaos Continent in the fifth era? Du Ze was stunned. If we had not left the Chaos Continent, the dragon race would have disappeared like the gnomes. I dont know why the gnomes disappeared, but I knew that the dragons were going to die. The amethyst dragons eyes reflected an inverted image of Du Ze. To other creatures, we are a treasure. Both the wealth we have collected and our bodies are treasures C the dragons skin can be made into armor, the dragons bones can be made into weapons, and the dragons blood is a great restorative. Even though we have the strongest body and the courage to challenge other creatures, we are faced with the most serious problem: reproduction. The bronze dragon was so fast that he came back in the middle of Du Ze and the amethyst dragons conversation. The bronze dragon grabbed a red fruit andnded in front of Xiu. In my generation, the dragons could greet a new life at least once a year, but now there has not been a baby dragon born in 100 years. In contrast, every minute there is a newborn human or beastkin. That is the grace that the father god gave to them. The amethyst dragon stared at Xiu, and his voice sounded old and full of mncholy when he said: 50 years ago, we lost thest silver dragon. Because the silver dragon is an endangered species, you want the Moe Lord to breed with a dragon? WTF! Is this something that a man would do? Though he knew he was overestimating his own abilities, Du Ze rushed out to try to stop them. Perhaps because he was sshed by dragon blood, Du Ze felt that his speed was incredibly fast. But a green dragon simply stretched out its paw and pressed Du Ze down on the ground so that he couldnt move. He could only watch helplessly as the bronze dragon squeeze the fruit into the silver dragons mouth. Youre forcing him. Du Ze looked up at the amethyst dragon from under the green dragons w. The ck-haired youths face was expressionless, making his words sound even colder: Whats the difference between you and animals then? The amethyst dragon thought that Du Zes words were too harsh. The dragon was silent for a moment then sigh: I thought that I would never be able to see this beautiful and graceful creature ever again. Now that I have experienced this pleasant surprise, I want to experience it again. Long live the dragon race. Forced to swallow the dragon heart fruit, Xiu stopped struggling. The silver dragon bent down his long neck and panted, his eyes red like blood drops. A jade dragon gingerly rubbed the silver dragons wings. The silver dragon did not shy away. In fact, he narrowed his eyes and seemed veryfortable. Xiu spread his wings; he was excited and fully entered the state of aggression. The amethyst dragon made the golden dragon remove the from Xiu. The dragon heart fruit is something that the dragons use to help in reproduction. Once a dragon eats the dragon heart fruit, he will temporarily lose his control of his actions and will act on his instincts only. Therefore when a male dragon smells a female dragon in heat, he will feel only desire. Suddenly, an unforeseen event urred. The jade dragon tried to sp the silver dragons tail with her own but was whipped away by the silver dragon. The silver dragon leapt out of the circle of female dragons and ruthlessly knocked away the green dragon pinning down Du Ze with a w. The other dragons quickly entered fighting mode but, to their surprise, after the silver dragon swept the green dragon away, he did not immediately run off with his Dragon Knight. Instead, the silver dragon began to circle the ck-haired youth. From time to time he touched the human with his tail. Because of the size difference between the dragon and the human, the silver dragon could only use the tip of his tail to wrap it suggestively around the waist of the ck-haired youth. The amethyst dragon couldnt believe his eyes. At first he thought that Xiu was not affected by the dragon heart fruit and just pretended he felt the effects to escape from the and the dragons encirclement. But now it seems that he is not in a rational state but was in a mating frenzy. The silver dragon unexpectedly approached a human male ... wanting to mate? Du Ze looked at Xiu. The tail around his waist was firm but not too tight. Xiu was staring at him with red eyes and seemed to be urging him to do something. Does he mean for Du Ze to hold his tail as he takes Du Ze away? Some silly, cute person thought this then hugged the tip of the silver dragons tail. Then Du Ze was really taken away. There was a sh of gray light; Xiu and Du Ze were instantly teleported a distance away and Xiu flew off. All the dragons were too surprised to react in time as the silver dragon ran away with his Dragon Knight. The amethyst dragons mood was difficult to describe. He knows what will happen next, which makes him feel even more puzzled at the strangeness of what urred. He cant figure it out: Why did the silver dragon ignore all the female dragon to chose a human? Not just a human, why did he chose a male? The other dragons asked the amethyst dragon whether they should go after them. The amethyst dragon looked at the sea above them then shook his head, sighing helplessly. In any case, without guidance they cannot leave Dragon Ind. *** Divine World, Pantheon The god of light sat on a throne high above above Gruumsh, the god of the beastkin. Gruumsh, He Who Never Sleeps, why did you break the rules? Gruumsh picked up his bloody spear. It was dripping with blood, his blood C his life wasing to an end. Rules? Gruumshughed: Those are your rules, why should I follow them? In the face of Gruumshs rudeness, the god of light still maintained his benevolent attitude in front of the other gods. As long as you admit your mistake, I will forgive you, he said. Gruumsh startedughing andughing until he coughed up blood. His voice was unusually loud, echoing through the Pantheon, and clearly passing through all the ears of all the gods. Just because my people dont worship you, you exiled them to the Savage Land. As the god of the beastkin, I can improve my peoples lives, what is wrong with that? Gruumsh scanned the surrounding gods: Dont you want more faith? Now is our the only chance. The high gods cannot leave the divine world but the other gods can enter the Chaos Continent. Soon, the gods will be able to- Gruumshs voice stopped abruptly. He opened his mouth and spit out blood. Before he fell, the beastkin god stared at the god of light who sat high above him; his tiger eyes sparkled. [Youve sat too long in that position.] The light god understood the words that Gruumsh said silently as the beastkin gods burly body came crashing down. The god of light stood up and looked down at the other gods. Although his face still had a gentle smile, his words were a threat. I hope that you can all settle down and do your duty. The god of light said: Otherwise, if you flee to the Chaos Continent, the day I leave the divine realm will be your death. After the gods had departed, the god of light went to Gruumshs corpse. His face was angry because he knew that no matter how intimidating his words were, there would still be a few gods who would flee to the Chaos Continent and make a mess there. He was still unable to leave the divine realm and he didnt know when he would be able to descend to the Chaos Continent. The light elements began to gather in the hands of the god of light. He wanted to reduce the body to ashes but suddenly, a ck hole appeared above the corpse and the body was sucked into it. Then the ck hole disappeared without a trace. The god of light looked at the ce where the ck hole had disappeared and shuddered. That was a manifestation of... the rules? *** This day, countless shrines received oracles from the gods, and even from the god of light himself. The fall of the beastkin god was the dawn of the Battle of the Gods. ******* The author has something to say: Protagonist: Today eight races. Reader: Is this something that a man would do? Protagonist: (dragon shape pushes down the reader): Well, Im not a man. Author (covers eyes): How terrible. Chapter 55 - Reader: I think I can salvage it. Chapter 55 Reader: I think I can salvage it. The silver dragon held Du Ze in his hands and circled the ind. Instinct told Xiu that he needed to find a nest that was safe and secluded to shelter and hide his treasures, such as the one he had on his hand. He could hardly wait to enjoy his possession. Unaware of the looming crisis, Du Ze kept looking back to make sure those dragons really werent chasing after them. When he didnt spot any dragons for some time, the reader finally felt relieved; all he could think of was going to the authors house to check his water meter.1 Even though he hadnt read the update, Du Ze can still guess the main plot of the Dragon Ind: Men conquer the world; women, by conquering men, conquer the world. In Mixed Blood, the dragon race conquered the world; the Moe Lord, by conquering the females, conquers the dragon race. This whole st silver dragon and declining dragon birth rate plot was the work of Yiye Zhiqius fallen moral integrity. Having the protagonist push down a few younger sisters wasnt enough for the crazy author; he made the Moe Lord push down an entire race! The most shameful thing was, if it wasnt Xiu but another protagonist, this young man would think shame... shame... but so Moe, too Moe! The author had the reader captive and his moral integrity has fallen. As the hole in Du Zes brain was gettingrger (his thoughts were getting crazier), Xiunded on a towering peak. The silver dragon folded his wings and stood on a cliff, tail hanging down and ws firmly grasping the stone. In front of them was a crevasse. The silver dragon put his head in and looked down. Satisfied, he bit Du Zes cor and slowly climbed down. It was dark in the crevasse and the silver dragons enormous body blocked out the light. Du Ze couldnt see anything as Xiu climbed down through winding paths and then entered a huge cave. Although Du Ze could feel a gentle breeze as air entered the cave, the light did not prate inside. Du Ze opened his eyes in the dark; even though his eyes had adjusted to the dark for a while, he still could not see anything. Xiu did not know why did not cast magic to light up the cave. Theplete darkness made Du Ze feel very uneasy, as though there was some kind of fierce beast lurking in the dark, eyeing him. His foot made contact with hard stone; Xiu had put him down. Du Ze turned around to look at Xiu but all he could see in the dark was a difficult to discern pair of dark red eyes. Du Ze automatically called out: Xiu? The silver dragon can see even in the absence of light. In the dark, the silver dragon stared at his bewildered treasure. His treasure was so small that he could grasp it with one hand C the thought gave him an indescribable thrill. As long as he hid it in his nest and held it in his ws, no one could covet his treasure. The silver dragon nced at the fluffy ball on top of Du Zes head. Using spatial magic, Xiu sent the small Phoenix away. Because the weight of the fluffy ball is very light and the cave was too dark, some silly, cute person did not realize what Xiu had done. The silver dragon circled around him excitedly, stroking Du Zes body with the tip of his tail, but the thick scales werent very sensitive so the silver dragon bent down and started to touch the ck-haired youth with his tongue. This man, only he can enjoy. Du Ze was startled when a soft warm object suddenly touched him. Some silly, cute persons reflex was to avoid that thing, but suddenly he was pinned down on the ground by the silver dragons w, unable to move. The soft thing was very flexible and went under the hem of his shirt, sliding back and forth on his body. Du Ze finally realized it was Xius tongue. It pulled on his clothes until the clothes on his upper body were torn off. Du Ze tried to grab some pieces of clothing to cover himself. In the dark he couldnt see what exactly Xiu was doing, but he heard him panting more and more heavily. The pieces of cloth in his hands told Du Ze that his situation this time was not too good. ... Xiu? You- His headphones were suddenly unplugged so Du Zes words stopped short. The silver dragon took off his headphones wires and the fragments of his clothing. Once the obstacles were removed, he licked Du Zes body with his tongue.For the silver dragon, Du Ze is too small, plus Du Ze was pinned down by his w, so his tongue can only lick a small part of him. He could only taste part of him and the more he licked the more he wanted to taste, like licking an addictive poison. The silver dragon panted as he stared at Du Ze under his w. The ck-haired youths skin was red and his bare upper body had been licked so much that it was covered with a thin film of fluid. His taste and his looks are both delicious and seductive. Some silly, cute person trembled as he looked above him. He thought that Xiu had not been affected by the fruit, but now it seems that he was still too naive. The protagonist is in heat. The reader normally likes the kind of YY plot where the spring medicine (an aphrodisiac) is used and the harem is in the same room as the protagonist ... but now the bitter reader was forced to deal with the spring drug himself. He felt despair at the thought of the Moe Lord being fed an aphrodisiac. He doesnt mind helping Xiu but ...the size difference this time is just too much! Ah! His entire body was the size of one of the Moe Lords hand. Du Ze swallowed his saliva and he stared at that pair of dark red eyes. Even if his headphones have been removed, he thought he could salvage the situation. XiuC Du Ze had just spit out a word when his voice was immediately cut off as his pants were torn off. That warm, soft, damp tongue wrapped around his lower body. That flexible, soft, slippery tongue delicately caressed the skin of his thighs and swept across his skin, not leaving even the slightest gap. Du Ze felt as though all his pores were blocked and even suffered from the illusion of being suffocated. Xius eyes were bing redder and redder. Du Zes taste strongly stimted his senses. The implication was not said but a strong sense of crisis was in Du Zes heart as he struggled and stammered: Xiu, this is not... its impossibleC Even if only his instincts are left, Xiu know that it would be difficult to continue this way C the man he wants to mate with is only the size of his w. The dragon races innate knowledge provided a solution to his dilemma. Each dragon inherits knowledge from the previous generation about how to use his body correctly and effectively. Whether its spreading his wings to fly, or using the dragonnguage, or... changing into human form. Du Ze felt the weight on his body lighten as the dragon w that pinned him down disappeared C it wasnt lifted up, it disappeared. Du Ze had just sat up when he was pinned to the ground again by a hot body. His long, cool hair slid down Du Zes body, and his skin felt smooth and supple, like the silver dragons scales. Du Ze was surprised. The body pressing down on him was that of a man. Did the Moe Lord suddenly switch channels? In a sh, his chin was kissed by that person. Du Zes eyes were wide as he saw that the person had red eyes C its the silver dragons red eyes. The master of the red eyes grabbed Du Zs chin and forced him to open his mouth. He kissed Du Ze deeply; his tongue domineering, like a king inspecting his territory, showing a strong possessive desire. Du Ze frowned ufortably. The kiss made him suffocate so he stretched out his hand to try to push him away, but because of their position his fingers only touched the side of Xius face C there was a thin piece of skin there shaped like a fin where the ears would be on a human. There is no doubt that the man who is pressing on his body is Xiu in humanoid dragon form. Du Zes sense of crisis did not abate. Even though he had changed into human form, Xius every movement is full aggression; those red eyes of his were full of extreme longing and madness. ! Chapter 56.1 - Protagonist: Don’t be afraid of me. Chapter 56.1 Protagonist: Dont be afraid of me. As time passed, the silver dragon began to impatiently circle around Du Ze. His passion was surging higher and higher because of the dragon heart fruit, but his mind was slowly trying to sober him down and insisting: This person is different. Even if the pain is enough to make him want to die, he shouldnt take it out on Du Ze. Du Ze was curled up on the ground. All traces of his miserable experience had been erased. As the silver dragon stared at Du Zes smooth skin, his breath became fiery and he was unable to stop himself from licking Du Ze again. After he licked, Du Ze opened his eyes. The ck-haired youths eyes were slightly dazed, like an ignorant child, but when the two peoples eyes met, Xiu saw Du Ze start to tremble and terror kept shing across the youths normally impassive face. He is ... afraid? The silver dragon wrapped his tail tip around Du Zes waist, but this made Du Zes trembling even worse than before. Du Ze was scared out of his wits when he saw that Xius eyes were still red and he was still in a mating frenzy. Yesterday was like walking through hell, and in the end he did not doubt he would be killed by the Moe Lord. Thinking of the pain as his body felt like it was being torn up, he started trembling; when the silver dragon wrapped his tail around his waist, Du Ze stopped breathing. In the next moment, Xiu turned into his humanoid form and used his great strength to hug Du Ze tightly. Xius hold was tight, not just to stop Du Zes trembling, but also to restrain the madness in Xius body. An intense heat came from Xius body. When he felt something hard poking his abdomen, some silly, cute person instantly froze. However, Xiu didnt make a move; he just held Du Ze and his hot breath swept Du Zes ear as he said: Dont be afraid of me. Xiu said those words in a depressed way. He just wanted to hold the man in his arms tighter so that there was no gap between them, but Du Zes reaction made him feel as though his body had been hollowed out. The fire of his desire surged higher and the depths of his body seemed to have only emptiness and fear. Xius silver hair darkened with sweat as he panted violently while carefully grasping Du Zes neck, hands, and feet. He wanted to get tangled up in this person to control his insanity. Du Ze couldnt hear what Xiu was saying, but he was vaguely aware that Xiu was trying to cram Du Ze into his own flesh and blood. They were so close that every movement of Xius chest muscles as he breathed was felt by Du Ze in his own body, making him confused as he didnt know if it was him or Xiu who was breathing. Xiu panted desperately, as though he was unable to get enough oxygen, but was trying to control himself for Du Zes sake. Seeing Xiu in such pain, Du Ze felt helpless. The current situation seemed to indicate that the Moe Lord had regained some of his reason. Perhaps he could try tomunicate with Xiu? However, before Du Ze could speak, Xiu suddenly let go of him. Xiu transformed into his dragon shape and stared at the entrance to the cave with blood-red eyes as he breathed white fire at it. The white mes sted away the rocks at the entrance, clearing a straight passage through the mountain wall. Light was finally able to enter, dispersing the darkness of the cave. Du Ze had to squint because he had been in the dark for too long. He saw a huge shadow p its wings and descend. It was the ck dragon, Muir. When he saw the ck dragon appear, the silver dragons first move was to cover Du Ze with his wings so that no others can see him. The ck dragon was astonished by the silver dragons protective movement. Muir was holding a blue fruit. When he discovered that the silver dragon and Du Ze seemed all right, the ck dragon felt relieved. After leaving the Dragon Tomb, the ck dragon learned about what urred from the other dragons. When he heard that the silver dragons reaction to the dragon heart fruit was to carry away his Dragon Knight, the ck dragons first impulse was to search his memories C perhaps that ck-haired human was not a male but a female? Then the ck dragon panicked and flew around until he found the antidote to the dragon heart fruit. Once found, he began to look around for the silver dragon. That human was definitely very weak and will undoubtedly be killed by the silver dragon that was crazed from the dragon heart fruit. The ck dragon does not care whether Du Ze is dead or alive; what he cared about is Hildas only offspring. Since the silver dragon rejected all the female dragons and chose his Dragon Knight, the ck dragon knew that the silver dragon might be stepping on the same path as Hilda who followed her own Dragon Knight in death. The silver dragon used his tail to give Du Zes clothes and headphones back. Just as the ck dragon was about to speak, he saw the silver dragons mouth open again, ready to spew forth more dragon fire. Xius desire had been bottled up for too long. Since he cant relieve his desires on Du Ze, this was his only way of venting his emotions. The ck dragon avoided the st. Looking carefully at the silver dragon, he saw that the others reason had not been restored yet. The silver dragons eyes are still red with desire and madness. The ck dragon did not hesitate anymore. He took the fruit and dived into the cave, trying to approach the silver dragon. The silver dragon stopped spraying dragon fire and started to use dragon magic. Immediately, a number of des came from all directions, all aiming at the same ce. Even if dragons are protected by extremely tough scales, being cut in the same ce will cause harm. The ck dragon advanced some distance towards the silver dragon and used his own dragon magic. Dark Art. Xius vision becamepletely dark for a moment. The ck dragon tried to take advantage of this opportunity but when he was about to make contact, the silver dragon disappeared. The ck dragon raised his head; above the cave the silver dragon was flying and in his ws,pletely concealed, was the ck-haired youth. Capturing a silver dragon is extremely difficult since they have interspatial magic and no one can tell where it will appear next. Only by blocking the entire area around the dragon or by waiting until the silver dragon was tired, would it be possible to touch the silver dragon. The space around the ck dragon suddenly expanded explosively as the silver dragon began to use advanced space magic. The ck dragon ignore his wounded tail as he stared at the silver dragon. He did not choose the mania technique instead of the exhaustion technique. The silver dragons pupils were constricted to the extreme because of the dragons heart fruit and the dark magic that was making him lose all reason. Ah- Du Ze was covered by Xius ws. His clothes were only half-on and he had not been able to put his headphones on yet but he still heard a bang bang sound like firecrackers. Since he can hear the explosions even without his headphones, he can imagine how scary the explosion must be. When the violent spatial anomalies had subsided, the entire cave had been reduced to rubble strewn on the ground, which showed traces of twisted space. The silver dragon fanned its wings andnded. This time Xiu appeared somewhat tired but he was still breathing fire. He let go of Du Ze and saw that some silly, cute persons clothes were all messy since he had dressed in a panic. Seeing this, the silver dragon trembled in excitement. Du Ze, now equipped with headphones, looked up to see a blood-covered ck dragon suddenly attack Xiu from the back. This time the silver dragon was not able to avoid him via his instantaneous spatial shifting magic and was knocked down. The two dragons caused an earthquake when they fell in the ground. Du Ze was thrown out of his feet and rolled on the ground. When he finally stopped and stood up, he saw that the ck dragon was forcing a fruit into the silver dragons mouth. The silver dragons body was quite tense for a moment as though he had eaten something very disgusting. He struggled so hard that even the ck dragon was not able to suppress him. After he flung the ck dragon aside, the silver dragon felt sick and began to dry heave until he spit out a small red fruit C a sliver of the dragon heart fruit. Chapter 56.2 - Protagonist: Don’t be afraid of me. Chapter 56.2 Protagonist: Dont be afraid of me. Du Ze hurriedly ran to Xius side. After spitting out the fruit, the silver dragon seemed very tired. His gasps gradually subsided. He saw Du Ze and covered the ck-haired youth with his wings as hey his head on his own tail, not forgetting to also keep Du Ze within the circle of his body. The ck dragon looked at the silver dragon who was protecting the ck-haired youth so perfectly, and once again doubted his own judgment: Is that really the attitude of a dragon guarding his Dragon Knight? Even though Hilda and her Dragon Knight loved each other, Hildas attitude was not so exaggerated. The eyes of the silver dragon were on the human in front of him, as though the human was the silver dragons nilin, something that he could not bear other people to touch. We have to get out of here, said the ck dragon. Thatmotion was too big. The other dragons were pretty far away from this area, therefore as long as themotion they made was not enough to wake the dead, then fighting would be okay. But the space explosion was too loud. Xiu put Du Ze on his back and opened his giant wings. He agreed with the ck dragons proposal and they quickly shifted the venue, but Du Ze had a feeling he forgot about something In a corner of the ind, a fluffy chick struggled to fly up to the tallest branch of a tree. It looked down both sides of a high cliff, but as it looked down it overbnced and fell. Rolling all the way down it said: Chirp! After avoiding all the dragons, Xiunded at the bottom of a gorge and turned to look at the ck dragon who had followed then. Seeing the silver dragons fierce eyes, the ck dragon actively kept a distance between the two of them. My name is Muir. Hildas descendant, I just want to help you, said the ck dragon. No need. The silver dragon tly refused his offer. As Du Ze noticed Xius hostility towards the dragon race, he thought of the elves precedent and silently lit a candle for the impending disaster of the dragon race. The ck dragon did not seem to be good atmunication with people and was very anxious when Xiu refused. Clearly he had started off by being kind, but the tone of voice was a bit too brusque. Dont you want to leave the ind? I can get you out of here. The ck dragon looked at Du Ze who was on the silver dragons back. If you dont believe me, let your Dragon Knight sign a contract with me temporarily. The Dragon Knight contract is equivalent to a partnership contract that requires both sides to be faithful to each other, but such a contract can be lifted and signed again with the consent of both parties. The ck dragon means to use this method to gain the trust of the two sides, but the silver dragon grabbed Du Ze in his hand and bared his teeth at the ck dragon. He is mine. When the ck dragon saw how the silver dragon was holding his Dragon Knight with a no one can touch whats mine attitude written all over him, he instantly realized that the ck-haired human is the silver dragons favorite treasure, one that he wont allow other people to even look at. In order to reduce his threat, the ck dragon changed into his humanoid form. The human form doesnt have the dragons hard scales, so very few dragons like to use their fragile humanoid form; it makes them feel weak and insecure. A shadow began to twist, then a man with long, ck hair appeared in front of Du Ze and Xiu. His face was fierce and across his left eye were knife scars that gave him an air of a bandit. The ck dragon became a man wearing a ck armor as smooth and bright as his dragon scales. Du Zes eyes fell on Muirs right arm, which was a small version of the dragons w. Some silly, cute person wondered about that and Xius ear fins. Do all of the dragons humanoid forms retain a part of the dragon? His vision suddenly became dark. Xiu had covered him with his ws so that he couldnt see anything. Xiu said with some dissatisfaction: Dont look. Du Ze was crouched down on his knees in the dragons w, very confused. He couldnt figure out whether he would be allowed to look at others or whether others would be allowed to look at him. Since the silver dragon was always exhibiting this possessive behavior, Muir was able to remain quite calm. He simply reminded the silver dragon: I have no malice towards you. The silver dragon remained nomittal. He felt his hand was poked, thus he loosened his hand slightly, exposing Du Ze. You can sign a contract with him, Du Ze told Xiu. When the ck dragon mentioned signing a contract, the silly, cute reader realized that this was the authors way of of sending a dragon mount to the Moe Lord. Dragon Knight. This profession sounds like a st. Its super cool. No matter which YY novel it was, the protagonist cant just have god beasts as pets. He must have the ultimate mount, one that strikes fear and envy in the hearts of all others. Some novels even sent a female of the dragon race to be part of the harem. That way, during the day the protagonist can ride an awesome mount while during the night he can also ride .... for some people the connotation of Dragon Rider was insufficient and had to be made more literal. Xiu pondered for a while then looked at Muir: Why? Muir knew that Xiu is asking why he wants to sign a contract. Thinking of the scene in the dragon tomb, a look of pain shed through Muirs face. Hilda is dead. Muir pressed his left eye. I want to protect her offspring. This is not to atone. If I had the chance to do it all over again, I would. You can get revenge on me. Muir said to Xiu. But Im not going to die, and Ill follow you until I die. Opposite Muir was a scoundrel who was always pestering the Moe Lord. Du Ze had been closely observing Xiu for fear that he might be angry and kill the future dragon mount. Fortunately, Muirs words did not touch his explosive point. Xiu stared at Muir and suddenly asked: You can take two people out of this ind? Muir hesitated then nodded. The silver dragon let the ck-haired youth down and said to Muir: I will sign a contract with you. Muir was extremely confused. Members of the dragon race cannot sign a contract with each other. His confusion immediately disappeared, reced by shock. In front of Muir the silver dragon became a man C not a dragons humanoid form, but a true human form. He became a young man with dazzling blond hair and azure eyes, one of the people he saw when he woke up. Muir finally knows why the human of that time could pick up Hildas dragon spear. Xiu took out a set of clothes from the space ring, dressed, and began signing the Dragon Knight contract with Muir. Du Ze stayed in the sidelines. When the natural enemy of a golden dragon appears on the scene, he can just imagine its effect on the shocked audience. Now that the Moe Lord is about to harvest a ck dragon, he thought: Among the dragon race, the golden dragons holy power and the dark power of the ck dragon were often in conflict. Thus, some silly, cute person was convinced that Eric was truly worthy of the title of rival. They match each other very well, like a happy couple ... There seems to be something wrong. The magic matrix of the contract gradually dissipated in the air and Muir felt the active contract in his body. This was the bond between that Hilda and the elf that nothing could sever. He gazed at the spot where the magic dispersed then touched the knife scars on his face with his hand. Not for atonement, but because he had no idea what to do with his life. Du Ze went to Xius side after they finished signing the contract. Xius outstretched hand, as always, wanted to caress the back of his neck. Du Ze could not control his reaction and shuddered. Xius hand paused for a moment then eventually he slowly retracted it. Sorry. Xiu whispered: It wont happen again. Du Ze cant describe the expression on the humans face. Obviously he was smiling but it made a person feel his pain. From now on, all the people who will hurt you, Ill make them disappear. The young man with blond hair and blue eyes smiled, as if to say that the weather was very good today. Cincluding me. Chapter 57.1 - Reader: You can’t disappear. “!” Chapter 57.1 C Reader: You cant disappear. ! Du Ze stretched out his hands and hugged the limp body of the blond youth. Xiu had fainted and his whole weight was pressing down heavily on him. Xius body was very rxed, as though he was at ease because he knew he had someone he could rely on. Du Ze sighed helplessly as he silently hugged Xiu, unable toin. Moe Lord, this is a foul! Muir hurried over when he saw that Xiu had fainted. When he learned that Xiu would be in aa for several days, Muir changed back into his dragon form and brought Xiu and Du Ze back to hisir. At the ck dragonsir, Du Ze was blinded by a hill of gold, silver, and gems. The glittering coins and precious gems almost filled the entire cavern. The ck dragon motioned for Du Ze to make himselffortable while he himselfy down to rest. He really was a little tired since he woke up and fought a dragon right away, thenter fought the silver dragon, too. He had used up a bit too much of his energy. Du Ze struggled to clear a space for Xiu to lie down on. Du Ze was involuntarily distracted by the golden hill. Dragons like to collect gold and silver, but they dont use it the way humans do. For dragons whose skin is insensitive, these gold coins that were piled up are just like cat nkets C how luxurious and shameful! Other creatures struggle to earn a copper coin, but this group of tall, rich and handsome fellows were resting their heads on piles of gold coins, living the good life.1 The ck dragon was asleep, the Moe Lord was in aa, and some lonely loser otaku had nothing to do except count coins. After two days of counting gold coins, Du Ze suddenly saw the ck dragon raise his head and stare at the entrance in an unfriendly manner. A somewhat frivolous voice came. Hey, Muir, did youe back? A red dragon poked its head inside. Its scales were crimson and its eyes were like balls ofva. Du Ze was looking at the red dragon when a fluffy yellow ball suddenly appeared. It squatted on top of the red dragons nose, ruining the red dragons ferocious appearance. With the little chick on its nose, the red dragon looked like it was trying to act cute. Chirp! The little phoenix fanned its tiny wings, dived down from the red dragons nose, turned a 360 degree somersault in midair, then free-falled until it mercilessly hit a silly, cute persons face Chirp. Du Ze tore the fluffy chick from his face then squatted down and covered his face. He didnt know why the little chirp appeared on the red dragons head, but his heart was full of an unspeakable killing intent. The small phoenix flew crookedly to the top of Du Zes head, gleefully fluffing itself up: Finally found the mother chirp ~ I found this little thing on the way, it looks like good meat. The red dragon had been staring at the small Phoenix but when it saw Du Ze, it became very excited and spat out a bit of me as it spoke: You have a little human here, Muir. Is it for me? The ck dragon immediately told the red dragon to scram. Come on, its just a joke. The red dragon stepped back a few paces when he saw the ck dragons attack stance. I am here to inform you that Lord Theo told us to go to the dragon valley. When he saw how the ck dragon seemedpletely uninterested, the red dragon continued: It is said that the Dragon God descended, arent you curious? Huh? Du Ze was very surprised since Yi Ye Zhi Qiu had written that gods cannot descend to the Chaos Continent. The ck dragon was also a little surprised by the news. The red dragon immediately added: I have a lot of information... thetest news about the human race- The red dragon dodged the ck dragons me attack. Removing its head from the cavern, it flew off. From far away they could hear its voice shouting. The ck dragon stared at Xiu. He thought that if he hadnt attacked, the red dragon would surely have died, killed by a smiling, seemingly harmless, blond youth. Du Ze looked at Xiu and didnt know how to react. In just two days the Moe Lord woke up, is it because he had awakened six of his bloodlines? The aftereffects of the Lord whenever he changes forms gets shorter and shorter the closer they get to the end of the story. Du Ze cannot describe his mood. As he knew from the red dragons news, the gods have descended into the Chaos Continent. Witness how the young boy will awaken his lineage, experience happiness and hatred, and finally set foot on the road to bing a god. Du Ze could almost see the author setting up the stage for the protagonist. Xiu stretched out his hand and seemed to want pull Du Ze up from the ground, but when his hand was halfway there, Xiu seemed to think of something. He slowly retracted his hand but Du Ze grabbed it. Im fine. Du Ze took Xius hand and used it to pull himself up. He pressed on his headphones as he and Xiu looked at each other: You mustnt do anything. When Du Ze heard Xiu say those words before Xiu fell into aa, Du Ze became very worried that Xiu would self-destruct. The thought made his heart feel like there was an invisible hand squeezing it. This man has been through so much that he has no sense of security and will doubt others, as well as himself. After constantly denying himself and other people, Xiu has pushed himself to the brink. You cant disappear. I will always stay by your side. Xius hands was sped by Du Zes hands, ten fingers interlocking. He held on tightly to Du Zes hands like a drowning man holding on to driftwood. Good. Xiu smiled and his eyes were bottomless. Well always be together. The ck dragon watched all of this. The two were not just in a dragon rider and dragon are lovers rtionship; they were like two intertwined vines C if you pulled one off, the other one will wither. The ck dragon stared at the ck-haired human. His Dragon Knight is very strong so there is no need to worry about him, but this exposed weakness could be fatal. We must retrieve your dragon spear, said the ck Dragon to Xiu. That is the key to leaving this ind. When Xius dragon blood awakened, a lot of things happened and the spear was discarded in the ce where they first saw the ck dragon. Only Hilda and her Dragon Knight could pick up the spear, so now they just have to return to the ce to get the spear back. Two humans and a dragon went back to the ce where the mountain had copsed. The artifact was easy to find since it was still calling to Xiu. The ck dragon initially wanted to protest when Xiu took out the metal piece in order to fuse it with the dragon spear, but he thought better of it C the dragon spear belonged to Hilda. Now it was up to Hildas descendant to dispose of it as he saw fit. Qian Bian swallowed the dragon spear. At Xiusmand, Qian Bian took on the form of the dragon spear. Just as it changed, a sudden strange pressure came from the valley. The ck dragon was caught unprepared and, with a muffled sound, was pressed t on the ground. That was the effect of a gods divine presence. Xiu could suppress it somewhat, but as for Du Ze, he was the only one who was unaffected. Some silly, cute person stretched out his hand and caught the fat chirp that fell down from his head. The terrific pressure came and went quickly, as if the gods had just used it to proim their arrival. The ck dragon got up and was surprised to see that Du Ze had not reacted. Xiu wiped the sweat from his forehead. He nced at Du Ze then looked away into the distance, his sky-blue eyes bright. There... it is a divine presence The three of them approached the dragon valley cautiously. Looking down from the mountain peak, they saw that the valley was full of different kinds of dragons sitting or lying down with their wings folded and their tails circling themselves. There were metal dragons (gold, bronze, brass, and copper), chromatic dragons (ck, white, red, blue, and green), and gem dragons (topaz, amethyst, sapphire, and crystal). Their scales shone brightly in the sun. The sight was unforgettable. In that group of dragons, the amethyst dragon was standing in the middle of the valley, in front of five people. Those five seemed to be using the dragons humanoid form since they each had some of the characteristics of the dragon form. The dragons bodies were clearly muchrger than the humanoid forms, but in front of these five people, all the dragons seemed small. One of them spoke to the amethyst dragon: Theo, youve be old. Im old, Lendys. I never thought Id see you again. The amethyst dragon lowered his head and the two of them touched heads. Ive missed you very much, my former friend. The god of justice Lendys eyes shed with fond remembrance, but he stepped back, thinking of the distance between mortals and gods. Dear Lord God, you havee here, what is yourmand? Chapter 58.1 - Reader: Feel good. Chapter 58.1 C Reader: Feel good. Du Ze looked at the fox-eared maiden opposite him. There are many kinds of beastkin, like bears, snakes, wolves, etc. The beastkin in front of him was obviously a fox-type beastkin. The fox-eared girl had her hands on a knife while she panted and stared at Du Ze. Her appearance was very messy; her white robes were covered with blood, but Du Ze couldnt tell if it was her own blood or not. Just trying to recover the knife from where it was deeply buried in the sand seemed to take all of her strength. Unable to lift the knife, she abandoned it and seemed desperate to fight with Du Ze. Du Ze watched the beastkin girl walk a single step towards him before suddenly falling down on the sand, unconscious. If she doesnt turn over soon, she will surely suffocate and die. Du Ze hesitated for a moment and then cautiously approached the vixen. As he walked, he noticed that there were human and beastkin bodies buried in the sand. There was clearly a battle here recently. Du Ze turned the fox-eared girl over. The girls eyes were closed and her expression was full of pain, as though she could not escape her nightmare even when she was unconscious. Some silly, cute person crouched down by the fox-eared maidens side and looked around in all four directions. All he could see was endless sand with no trace of Xiu C he and the Moe Lord must have be separated when they teleported out of the Dragon Ind. Du Ze thought about it and came to the conclusion that the space cracks at that time seemed to be in an abnormal condition. Perhaps because of this he was teleported here where there was a fight between the humans and beastkin? Du Ze stood up and walked around in a circle, looking at all the bodies. The battle here was not arge one, but from the deads expressions and posture, the battle was very fierce. One of the humans had cut off a beastkins head while another human had an arrow through his heart. Du Ze turned over thest body and confirmed that he and the fox-eared maiden were the only living creatures present. When he looked back at the corpses, Du Zes heart almost stopped as he seemed to hear a voice. He doesnt understand these dead peoples feelings of wanting to pull the others down to Hell, even if they themselves died. The intense bloodlust gave him a shock and left him speechless. In order to survive, in order to fight for a belief even until death. The strong desert wind blew yellow sand over the bodies, gradually burying them. Du Ze stood there for a while then finally walked back to the fox-eared maidens side. The sand here was really too active and she was already half-buried. Du Ze dragged her out from the sand. The girls situation didnt seem too good. Du Ze fed her a little water but her face was very red; obviously feverish. Du Ze didnt know how far Xiu was from him, but he waited in the hopes that Xiu might soon appear over the horizon. However, as the sun climbed higher in the sky, Du Ze couldnt bear it anymore. Not only was it windy and sandy, it was also very hot and Du Ze felt that if he didnt find an oasis soon, when the sun rises to its highest point he will be baked alive. The fox girl was breathing rapidly. Du Ze stared at her for a while before deciding to carry her on his back. Although the fox girl tried to kill him, he still cant abandon the girl to die in this desert. Du Ze was not worried about himself. Even if the environment is tough to survive in, he has his 0-point restore so he doesnt have to worry too much about food or water. As long as external factors dont stop him, such as unluckily stepping on quicksand, he is confident that he will be able to survive until the Moe Lordes to pick him up. He had no idea where to go since every direction looked the same to him. As Du Ze was hesitating, he thought of the small Phoenix on his head. The little fluff ball isnt reliable, but it is a god beast. It should be able to find the water elements in this desert, right? The scorching sun burned them all with its light and heat. The air itself seemed to be distorted by the intense heat. The small Phoenix flew in front of them in a leisurely way while Du Ze walked with the fox girl on his back. Every once in a while, Du Ze had to stop and rest. He took his vest off and ced it over the beastkin girls head. The suns rays were very fierce, and Du Ze imagined he could smell hair burning. Ever since he came to the world, he has visited the forest, climbed the Snowy Mountains, crossed the ocean, and walked through the desert these were a lot more exciting than all his experiences in his previous 20 years of lifebined. Some silly, cute person looked at the hot sun above his head and was resigned to his fate. He walked on. Near dusk, Du Ze stood on the dunes and found that he was no longer in the monotonous, sandy desert. In front of him were strange ck and red rocks that showed signs of wind erosion. The wind made a strange sound as it passed through the rocks. Although there was no sign of water, they could rest here. Du Ze climbed into a crack in a rock and set down the fox girl, thinking that he had passed through hell. The sun gradually sank into the sea of sand. Du Ze looked at the fox girl. She was still unconscious and curled up on the floor, looking quite frail in a way that made people feel pity for her. In YY novels, the fox, cat, and rabbit beastkin girls are very popr because they fulfill the male fantasy of cute cat eared-girls, rabbit-tailed girls, and, as for the fox, a foxy girl is a sexy girl! Du Ze thought that he had robbed the protagonist of yet another story arc. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu had undoubtedly nned this out. After the Moe Lord established a harem in the Dragon Ind, he must have been meant to find this girl when he left the ind. This was probably supposed to be the start of a new harem and the introduction to the beastkin plot. As a potential harem member, the fox girls appearance is perfect. Even though she is a mess, her current appearance cannot hide her charms. Du Ze lifted her up and gave her some water. As he was putting her down, he identally touched a furry object. A silly, cute person stared at the big red tail in his hands. It felt good and he instinctively squeezed it. ! Du Ze was pushed down. He steadied himself and looked at the fox girl who had fallen down at the same time she had pushed him. She glowered at him with herrge, beautiful eyes and opened her mouth. She seemed to be angrily saying something to Du Ze. It was evening, so his headphones had no more charge. Du Ze tried to make sense of what she was saying. Based on the fierce expression on her face, he felt that she was probably venting her hatred of humans. Du Ze looked at the fox girl with an impassive face as she continued to endlessly scold him. Chapter 58.1 - Reader: Feel good. Chapter 58.1 C Reader: Feel good. Du Ze looked at the fox-eared maiden opposite him. There are many kinds of beastkin, like bears, snakes, wolves, etc. The beastkin in front of him was obviously a fox-type beastkin. The fox-eared girl had her hands on a knife while she panted and stared at Du Ze. Her appearance was very messy; her white robes were covered with blood, but Du Ze couldnt tell if it was her own blood or not. Just trying to recover the knife from where it was deeply buried in the sand seemed to take all of her strength. Unable to lift the knife, she abandoned it and seemed desperate to fight with Du Ze. Du Ze watched the beastkin girl walk a single step towards him before suddenly falling down on the sand, unconscious. If she doesnt turn over soon, she will surely suffocate and die. Du Ze hesitated for a moment and then cautiously approached the vixen. As he walked, he noticed that there were human and beastkin bodies buried in the sand. There was clearly a battle here recently. Du Ze turned the fox-eared girl over. The girls eyes were closed and her expression was full of pain, as though she could not escape her nightmare even when she was unconscious. Some silly, cute person crouched down by the fox-eared maidens side and looked around in all four directions. All he could see was endless sand with no trace of Xiu C he and the Moe Lord must have be separated when they teleported out of the Dragon Ind. Du Ze thought about it and came to the conclusion that the space cracks at that time seemed to be in an abnormal condition. Perhaps because of this he was teleported here where there was a fight between the humans and beastkin? Du Ze stood up and walked around in a circle, looking at all the bodies. The battle here was not arge one, but from the deads expressions and posture, the battle was very fierce. One of the humans had cut off a beastkins head while another human had an arrow through his heart. Du Ze turned over thest body and confirmed that he and the fox-eared maiden were the only living creatures present. When he looked back at the corpses, Du Zes heart almost stopped as he seemed to hear a voice. He doesnt understand these dead peoples feelings of wanting to pull the others down to Hell, even if they themselves died. The intense bloodlust gave him a shock and left him speechless. In order to survive, in order to fight for a belief even until death. The strong desert wind blew yellow sand over the bodies, gradually burying them. Du Ze stood there for a while then finally walked back to the fox-eared maidens side. The sand here was really too active and she was already half-buried. Du Ze dragged her out from the sand. The girls situation didnt seem too good. Du Ze fed her a little water but her face was very red; obviously feverish. Du Ze didnt know how far Xiu was from him, but he waited in the hopes that Xiu might soon appear over the horizon. However, as the sun climbed higher in the sky, Du Ze couldnt bear it anymore. Not only was it windy and sandy, it was also very hot and Du Ze felt that if he didnt find an oasis soon, when the sun rises to its highest point he will be baked alive. The fox girl was breathing rapidly. Du Ze stared at her for a while before deciding to carry her on his back. Although the fox girl tried to kill him, he still cant abandon the girl to die in this desert. Du Ze was not worried about himself. Even if the environment is tough to survive in, he has his 0-point restore so he doesnt have to worry too much about food or water. As long as external factors dont stop him, such as unluckily stepping on quicksand, he is confident that he will be able to survive until the Moe Lordes to pick him up. He had no idea where to go since every direction looked the same to him. As Du Ze was hesitating, he thought of the small Phoenix on his head. The little fluff ball isnt reliable, but it is a god beast. It should be able to find the water elements in this desert, right? The scorching sun burned them all with its light and heat. The air itself seemed to be distorted by the intense heat. The small Phoenix flew in front of them in a leisurely way while Du Ze walked with the fox girl on his back. Every once in a while, Du Ze had to stop and rest. He took his vest off and ced it over the beastkin girls head. The suns rays were very fierce, and Du Ze imagined he could smell hair burning. Ever since he came to the world, he has visited the forest, climbed the Snowy Mountains, crossed the ocean, and walked through the desert these were a lot more exciting than all his experiences in his previous 20 years of lifebined. Some silly, cute person looked at the hot sun above his head and was resigned to his fate. He walked on. Near dusk, Du Ze stood on the dunes and found that he was no longer in the monotonous, sandy desert. In front of him were strange ck and red rocks that showed signs of wind erosion. The wind made a strange sound as it passed through the rocks. Although there was no sign of water, they could rest here. Du Ze climbed into a crack in a rock and set down the fox girl, thinking that he had passed through hell. The sun gradually sank into the sea of sand. Du Ze looked at the fox girl. She was still unconscious and curled up on the floor, looking quite frail in a way that made people feel pity for her. In YY novels, the fox, cat, and rabbit beastkin girls are very popr because they fulfill the male fantasy of cute cat eared-girls, rabbit-tailed girls, and, as for the fox, a foxy girl is a sexy girl! Du Ze thought that he had robbed the protagonist of yet another story arc. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu had undoubtedly nned this out. After the Moe Lord established a harem in the Dragon Ind, he must have been meant to find this girl when he left the ind. This was probably supposed to be the start of a new harem and the introduction to the beastkin plot. As a potential harem member, the fox girls appearance is perfect. Even though she is a mess, her current appearance cannot hide her charms. Du Ze lifted her up and gave her some water. As he was putting her down, he identally touched a furry object. A silly, cute person stared at the big red tail in his hands. It felt good and he instinctively squeezed it. ! Du Ze was pushed down. He steadied himself and looked at the fox girl who had fallen down at the same time she had pushed him. She glowered at him with herrge, beautiful eyes and opened her mouth. She seemed to be angrily saying something to Du Ze. It was evening, so his headphones had no more charge. Du Ze tried to make sense of what she was saying. Based on the fierce expression on her face, he felt that she was probably venting her hatred of humans. Du Ze looked at the fox girl with an impassive face as she continued to endlessly scold him. Chapter 58.2 - Reader: Feel good. Chapter 58.2 C Reader: Feel good. Eventually, the girl became tired and feebly copsed on the ground. Du Ze calmly handed her some water. Rx, child. The fox-eared girl stared at Du Ze as he handed over the water. She suddenly began to cry. Her ears drooped, her tail curled up, and her sobs were heart-rending. The silly, cute person with a social barrier had absolutely no idea how to handle this situation. He put the water down and wanted to run away from the fox-eared maiden. The two moons slowly climbed up the sky. They were about 4/5ths of the way until they ovepped. Du Ze sat at the entrance of the crack in the rock, shivering. Nighttime in the desert was very cold, so he took out all of the clothes in his interspatial ring and put them all on. Du Ze looked behind him. The fox girl hadpsed into aa again and had shrunk into herself in the shadow, motionless. Du Ze walked towards her and found that the storm was over.1 She was lying on the stone, hugging her own tail, and seemed very cold. Du Ze hesitated for a moment before finally huddling together with the fox girl and covering both their bodies with the clothes to keep themselves warm. Because of the environment, Du Ze kept waking up then falling asleep again throughout the night. He didnt know how long it had been when the fat chirp poked him to wake him up. Du Ze looked outside; it was dark and it didnt look like it was morning yet. The little Phoenix kept chirping, trying to tell him something. The Phoenixs noise woke the fox girl up and saw Du Zes puzzled look. When she saw the darkness outside, the fox-eared girls face showed panic. The ck storm ising ... Du Ze could finally hear the fox girls voice. It was pleasant to hear but the words she said were frightening. The fox girl had just finished speaking when they saw a wall of ck sand approaching. Whoosh- Strong winds whistled through the rocks like a Devils cry and the sand hit the rocks like bullets. Du Ze and the fox-eared girl hid in the crevice. Thankfully, they were in a very good position. There was a huge rock right at the entrance of the crevice that blocked most of the sand. Only a little bit of sand was asionally blown inside the crevice by the wind. The two people remained silent as they waited for the storm to pass. The sand storm went on for a long time and darkened the sky so that they could barely see anything. Du Ze could only use the headphones charge to estimate how much time had passed. The headphones ran out of charge five times. Outside, the storm showed no sign of dying down. Their water was running out and all of their food had long been eaten. Du Ze had been in various adventures recently, which meant he hadnt had time to add food and water to the interspatial storage ring. Now the weather was too foul for him to try to find food or water. One step from the crevice and a person would be blown to pieces by the howling winds. Du Ze has 0-point restore, so he did not drink any of the water. When Du Ze tried to hand over thest of the water to the fox-eared girl, she stared at Du Zes expressionless face and said hoarsely: ... You drink. Du Ze shook his head then put the canteen in the hands of the fox-eared maiden. The girl held the canteen and wept. She hates humans; those greedy and despicable creatures were killing her people. She had vowed to kill every human she saw but she didnt want the ck-haired human to die. This person was not the same as the other humans. He gave all the food and water to her. Even if she had treated him badly before, he wasnt angry at her. My name is Nina ... What about you? Du Ze saw the maidens soft fox ears hanging down, like a tame fox. Some silly, cute person maintained his morous, aloof image for some time before he stiffly spoke his name: Du Ze. Nina listened with a smile, then she closed her eyes since she was very tired. She was very weak. Although she had been able to drink water, she had lost a lot of her physical strength because she had not eaten for a long time. Watching Nina, Du Ze was at a loss. After a few days of hardship, he did not want the vixen to weaken like this. In the morning of the seventh day, the sandstorm finally stopped. Du Ze, with Nina on his back, climbed down from the rock. Suddenly, he saw that a lot of people were also climbing out of another crevice in the rocks. They looked like a team since, in addition to messy clothes, most of them were wearing yellow turbans. Du Ze hesitated. He wasnt sure if he should try to ask these people for food and water. The decision was soon taken out of his hands as one of them spotted Du Ze carrying Nina. The person shouted to the others to look at the two people. A big man wearing a ck turban, who looked like the leader, walked over to Du Ze and Nina. Quick, run away... said Nina weakly in Du Zes ear. Those are sand pirates... Seeing Du Ze running away, the sand pirates pursued. Du Ze tried his best to run but the sand pirates were quite fast and they were quickly captured. The man with a ck turban lifted Nina from Du Zes back. When he saw how beautiful the girl was, wonder and greed shed in his eyes. This is great luck, brothers. The man in the ck turban ran his dirty hands over Nina in a lewd manner. This is the best C ****! Ive never seen such a pretty little animal in my life. The surrounding sand pirates began to cheer their good fortune. Nina struggled weakly while Du Ze tried to raise his hand but one of the sand pirates mercilessly trampled his head back down into the sand. The person who trampled Du Ze asked the man in the ck turban: Boss, what should we do with this one? The man in the ck turban nced at Du Ze and said carelessly: Kill. You can have whatever he has on him. The bandit became excited. The person under his foot was wearing some very nice clothes which he was loathe to stain with blood. The sand pirate stooped down to take off Du Zes clothes when he was struck by an angry little Phoenix. Chirp! The other sand thieves roared withughter. The bandit angrily grabbed his scimitar. He had just raised his weapon to hit the little Phoenix when a shadow fell over him. The other bandits expressions changed fromughter to shock as they stared at something above them. There was a winding from the sky, a wind driven by wings. The sand pirate raised his head and his eyes reflected the image of a dragon flying over them. Its shadowpletely covered the area. On the back of the ck dragon, a handsome young man with golden hair looked down at him. The bandit looked into the sky blue eyes and felt a chill rising up from the soles of his feet. Is that ... a Dragon Rider? Chapter 59.1 - Protagonist: How can a person become a god? Chapter 59.1 C Protagonist: How can a person be a god? The blood contract beast slowly vanished into thin air and Xiu pressed on Muirs neck, letting him know that they shouldnd. The moment the ck dragonnded, the long dragon spear pierced the chest of the desert bandit. The others could only watch in horror as the bandit who had trampled Du Ze became simr to a burst balloon. The bandit magically aged until his body was dried out. Finally, the bandit decayed into dust that was blown away by the desert wind. No blood was shed because the man on the dragons back had the same idea C that persons clothes should not be stained with blood. The desert bandits were in disarray. The ck-turbaned leader dropped Nina and turned to flee, but the ck dragon murmured the words of a spell which made an invisible force press down on them. The bandits were only able to run a few steps before the pressure forced them down on the sand, unable to even breathe. The ck-turbaned bandit could not move. He watched as the Dragon Knight dismounted and gently picked up the ck-haired youth, acting like a man who just recovered a treasure. When the blond youth looked at him, the ck-turbaned bandit knew that his end was near. Quicksand burial. Hearing Xiu chanting a spell, Du Ze spat out a mouthful of sand and hurried to cry out: Dont C cough C dont kill that C cough C fox! At first Xiu did not understand the meaning of fox, but then he saw Ninas fox ears and tail and understood that Du Ze was referring to the beastkin girl. Xiu never rejected any of Du Zes requests so he excluded Nina from the spell. The giant magic spell in thend of wind and dust was very powerful. The desert bandits struggles were futile as they sought to escape the sand underneath that was devouring them. The bandit wearing the ck turbans heart turned into ashes C such a potent spell was cast with just a few words; the man they had offended was not just a Dragon Knight but also a Mage God. As the quicksand swallowed him up, the bandit in the ck turban was still wondering: Why did they find the ck-haired young man carrying a fox beastkin? By the time Du Ze had finished wiping the sand from his sses, all he could see was empty desert C all the desert bandits were gone. Nina, sitting on the sand, looked at the scene with horror. Du Ze felt something heavy on his head but it was just Xius hand that was helping him to remove the sand in his hair. I always seem to lose you ... Xius voice was almost a sigh, heavy with worry. Du Ze looked at Xiu and said earnestly: That was an ident and you can always find me. When he heard Du Zes words, Xius mood seemed to lift a little. He grabbed the back of Du Zes neck and said, as though he was joking: If I lose you again, next time Ill make a cage and lock you up, how about that? Du Ze nodded tolerantly.1 The corners of Xius mouth turned up in a smile. Nina was totally unable to describe this sight. She just felt that the golden-haired man was terrifying. When the human riding the ck dragon appeared, Nina thought that it was the god of death descending. The blond mans overpowering killing intent and the ck dragon were extremely frightening. But when the man was standing with Du Ze, Nina saw that he was a handsome young man with a gentle smile whose dazzling blond hair was like the sun that dispelled all evil, not a ghastly death god. Why was there such a difference? Nina looked at Xiu and Du Ze; it seemed to her that the two were taboo: something that cant be spoken about or touched. Du Ze and Xiu spoke with each other a bit more then went to Nina together. Where is your tribe? Well send you back, Xiu said to Nina. Ninas fox ears trembled. She looked at Du Ze then nodded cautiously. After resting a bit, the ck dragon spread its wings and flew to the west. As they flew, the desert slowly gave way to barren, rockynd. There were few nts and animals in thisnd. It seems that the wilderness in eastern part of the Chaos Continent, where the beastkin live, is a very harsh environment. Suddenly, Du Ze saw a ruined city appear in the distance. The city seemed very out of ce in the wilderness and Nina said in amazement: Why is there a city here? The ck dragon circled the city. Du Ze looked down on the ruins and has a vague feeling that this ce was familiar. When he saw the unfinished statue in the middle of the abandoned city, the foolish reader finally recognized it: Isnt this one of the 72 cities, Dantalion?! Xiu seemed to recognize the city, too. He made the ck dragonnd in the city. Du Ze looked at the humanoid idol with a square object on his face. His brain struggled toprehend C Isnt this city in the reverse side of the continent? Why is it here? Or was a new city being built on the Chaos Continent? Du Ze examined the idol carefully and dismissed his previous conjecture. The idol was in exactly the same condition that he and Xiu had seen when they passed by the cityst time. When I was looking for you, I saw Halphas City on the way. Xiu said in Du Zes ear: There are many other demon cities here. It seems like the Chaos Continent and its reverse side have merged. The sea of undead souls has merged with the ocean and the 72 demon cities are now all over the Chaos Continent, only a merging of the two sides can exin all of this. Why did the Chaos Continent suddenly merge with its reverse side? Du Ze looked at the unfinished idol and thought that only the gods know why. Click, ck, click, ck. The sound of footsteps came from behind the idol and the ck dragon raised his head, rmed. A person soon appeared. When he saw the ck dragon he was momentarily speechless but as the neers eyes fell on Du Ze, he showed a familiar gentle smile. Looks like I found the right ce. The brown-haired man tapped the instrument in his hand and smiled as he spoke: Long time no see, Mr. Du Ze. As long as I could find you, I know the little master must be near. Du Ze had no idea that he would meet Old John here, and when he saw Ariel looking at him from behind Old John, some silly, cute persons brain seemed to freeze up as it lost a key part. Old John put away the instrument and his eyes swept over the man on the back of the ck dragon. When he saw the six-star metal bracelet on the young mans wrist, Old John smiled happily, like an old man ying hide-and-seek with his grandchildren. Little Master, I have found you. Im d to see you, Old John. Xiu looked at his faithful mechanical puppet: What has happened to make you travel such a long distance to look for me? Im sorry Little Master, Im afraid I have some bad news. Old John said: The Gnome Ruins have been taken over by the elf gods. ording to Old John, after parting with Xiu that day, Old John led the dark elves back to the Gnome Ruins. They chose a ce in the ruins to nt the Tree of Life then the dark elves began to build their new home. Everything was built in a methodical way, but one day the spider goddess appeared before them. She did not bother to conceal her malice towards the other gods. The dark elves obeyed hermands and began to expel other beings. Almost all of the dark elves listened to hermands. Only Ariel followed Old John when he went looking for Xiu and Du Ze. They had been in the wilderness, following the locator instruments, when the ck storm appeared. In order to avoid the storm, Old John and Ariel spent seven days in this city and unexpectedly found what they had been looking for. By the time Old John had finished speaking, it was nearly dusk so they decided to rest for the night in the abandoned city. Old John quickly set up camp for them. Muir turned into his humanoid form and rested in a corner while Nina and Ariel stayed together. Xiu sat by the fire and seemed to be meditating. Du Zey tossing and turning on a nest of nkets; his headphones batteries ran out of charge not long after Old John finished speaking, so he did not know how Xiu had responded to Old Johns news. When the continents merged, the gods descend. The reader who does not know the plot can only look at Yi Ye Zhi Qius work from inside this world, afraid that the author will make another god descend. Du Ze watched the moons climb up in the sky. He could not sleep and could only stare as the two moons gradually ovepped each other. Chapter 59.2 - Protagonist: How can a person become a god? Chapter 59.2 C Protagonist: How can a person be a god? Oh, you are asleep? Dans voice suddenly rang out. Du Ze sat up and saw the green-clothed businessman sitting on the idol,ughing hatefully. Dan appeared so suddenly that not even Muir saw him arrive. Muir looked at him, startled and not knowing how he suddenly appeared. Dan jumped off the idol and smiled at Xiu. Im very sorry. Last time you called me but I wasnt able to meet you. Dan nced around at the ruined city, smiling: Fortunately, I sensed your presence and came to make up for my previous shorings. So, what do you need? Du Ze looked across at Dan and the unfinished idol, feeling that he was very subtle. They were in the other persons headquarters, no wonder Dan sensed their presence and came. Du Ze nced at Xiu; when they were in the Dragon Ind, he had tried to summon Dan to get more information about bing a god. Its extremely rare to have a demon god eagerly wanting to make up for a previous mistake. It would be stupid of them not to ask him about it now. I want some information about the gods, said Xiu. No problem. Dan looked at Du Ze. In exchange, I would like to ask you a question. Seeing Du Ze nod, Dan smiled: In order to make up for myst no-show, I will supply the goods first. What do you want to know, please? Xiu bluntly asked: How can a person be a god? Thats a really embarrassing question. Dan patted his head with his book and looked at Xiu. In fact, in terms of strength, you will soon be a false god. The strongest in the Chaos Continent level are the Mage God and War God. Although they are called gods, the truth is that they are far from being as strong as a god. People who are able to touch the threshold of the power of the gods are called false gods. However, though they are called false, some of these people are stronger than some gods. There was a person named Louis who had the power of a high level god. The false gods have great power and are not afraid of the pantheons, but they are not really gods because there they are not worshipped. Dan nced at the city he had deserted; he did not want to be a god so he did not have any worshippers. Faith is the meaning of a divine existence. Du Ze just listened. This is actually a very simple truth. In the twenty-first century, even though no one really saw god, there were always people who were convinced of their existence and believed in them. Thus, Buddha and other gods are born. Dan said to Xiu: When you be a god, the power of faith determines the strength of your powers. Even the gods have levels. The low, middle, and high level gods of every race, and which god is the most powerful C all of these are determined by divine power - Well, I digressed. Let us continue to speak of god: when a false god gains the faith of people he bes a god. The godhead or divine nature of a god is a necessary tool for the gods to assimte and use the power of faith, which is the core of the power of the gods. Most of the powers of the gods are dependent on the operation of the godhead... how to get godhead? Dan smiled and said: Very simple, killing a god to capture his godhead is the quickest way. In short, you be a false god, obtain a godhead, gain the power of faith, and you can be a god. Dan raised a hand: A friendly reminder though C once you be a god, you will be thrown into the realm of the gods, which is a rather bad ce. The realm of the gods? Now, I do not know why the continents two sides have merged and why the gods can descend. Danined: I saw the realm of the gods once. I never wanted to return there. Xiu was surprised and asked: The god world ... You can see it? When he heard Xius question, Dan smiled mysteriously. In fact you can see it now. The green-clothed merchant stretched out his hand and pointed to the yellow moon that the sky was about to ovep with the purple moon. Its above our heads all the time. Du Ze looked up in amazement at the moons that had been with him since he came to the world, as if he was seeing them for the first time. In all this time, the purple and yellow moons have never looked so close to each other; they seem to be about to be one. The continent and the spirit world, they are very close,1 said Dan, but the meaning was not clear. *** On the Dragon Ind, Lendys, the god of justice, stared in disbelief at the undead Necromancer in the ck cloak C too powerful! Hes clearly just a false god but he can fight with five of the dragon gods and even seriously injure Bahamut. Lendys looked around at the ind that was drowning in skeletons and zombies and felt despair, an emotion that he was unfamiliar with until now. Many dragons have been transformed into zombie or bone dragons and have joined the undead army, fighting against their formerpanions. The dragon race will soon disappear from the Chaos Continent. The god of death, Louis, raised his scythe. If Du Ze were present he would find that the giant scythe and Xius death scythe are the same. Before anyone could react, Louis cut Garyx in half. Garyx was instantly killed but Louis was not able to im the body of the dragon god because a ck vortex suddenly appeared in mid-air and sucked in the corpse of the dragon god of destruction. Louis stared at the ck hole for a long time before looking to the remaining dragon gods C no matter, there are other gods. As Louis prepared to wield his scythe again, someone blocked his attack. That person had all the characteristics of the dragon race. My Lord! Aasterinian eximed as she clutched her wounded arm. Io, the leader of the dragon gods, grasped the scythe of the god of death Louis. He was finally able to descend to the Chaos Continent but casualties that resulted cannot be undone. Io looked at the condition of the Dragon Ind with eyes full of sadness and anger. Undead, you must pay for what you have done! *** In the Gnome Ruins, the spider goddess Lolth staggered back and looked angrily at the gnome god. ndal Steelskin,2 whom Xiu and Du Ze had met before, was sitting on a mechanical puppet while his Mia was mercilessly killing dark elves. Hmph. Elf, this is not a ce where you can run wild. Lolth was furious at being wounded and at the death of the dark elves, but there were 3 gnome gods and she was alone here. More machines came running into the fray and the dark elves were almost all dead; only a few people were left. Lolth smiled thinly and threw a spider dagger into the heap of dark elves corpses. ck Blood Strangling Array. Baravar Cloakshadow, the gnome god of spies, was suddenly dragged into the stream of blood and was soon consumed by it. ndal was shocked at the spider Goddesss action: You even sacrificed your own followers and used a forbidden technique?! Lolth smiled: To die for me is an honor! Unnoticed, a ck hole appeared and silently sucked in the body of the god of spies. The death of apanion made the gnome godpletely enraged. Elf! ndal angrily shouted: Since you dont care about their lives, we will destroy the Tree of Life and help you wipe out the elves from the Chaos Continent! Ahem. A cold voice sounded and the leader of the elven gods, Corellon, fell from the sky. He looked at the spider goddess in disgust then coldly looked at the gnome god. I dont care if you kill her but I wont let you touch the Tree of Life. We were just trying to help yourpanion achieve her long-cherished wish. A gnome dressed like a clown jumped Corellons side. The gnome god Garl Glittergold winked at the elf god. She seems to want to taste the state of having no race of worshippers C just like us, he said. ******* The god of light took his scepter and rose from the throne of god. He had waited a long time for this day. The rules no longerpel him to stay in the realm of the gods. He can go to the Chaos Continent and do what he wants to do without having to rely on his believers to do tasks for him. Tasks such as killing the heretic. ******* The author has something to say: In this way the human, orcs, dragons, undead, gnomes, and elves are all in a pinch. The angels and demons will also appear. Mixed Bloods plot will happen in the same order; Xiu will appear toote tomorrow OTL. Some information: Gnome Pantheon Leader of the gnome gods, Garl Glittergold [high level] God of forging, ndal Steelskin [mid level] Guardian god, Carduran Smoothhands [mid level] God of the forest, the patron of the wild, Baervan Wildwanderer [low level] God of death, the Lord of the Earth, Segojan Earthcaller [low level] God of spies, Baravar Cloakshadow [low level] Elf Pantheon Elf Lord God, Corellon [high level] Spider goddess, Lolth [mid level] God of bows and arrows, Solonor [mid level] God of forestry, Rillifane [low level] God of hatred, Shevarash [low level] God of mischief and rogues, Erevan [low level] God of thieves, Vhaeraun [low level] Chapter 60.1 - Reader: My buddies and I were stunned. Chapter 60.1 C Reader: My buddies and I were stunned. After hearing Dans exnation, Xiu gazed at the two ovepping moons then looked back at Dan and asked: The Chaos Continent and the world of the gods will ovep ... Whats going to happen? The realm of the gods will be the same as the Chaos Continent and the Chaos Continent will be the same as the realm of the gods. Dan said: All of the low, mid, or high level gods will be able to appear in the Chaos Continent. Du Ze immediately thought of the final BOSS, the god of light. When he was in Sky City, he said he was a high level god C oh, shi*! Now that the Moe Lord has awakened the bloodline of 6 races and is not yet level 80, the author suddenly expanded the plot to include level 100 content?! And he also changed the location of the final BOSS! F***! For fear that the god of light will appear in front of them right away, Du Ze hurriedly asked: When a god descends into the Chaos Continent, can he immediately find a person? Gods can get information through other gods and believers, so the more idols and believers a god has, the more omniscient he is. Dan nced at his unfinished idol. If there is no idol of the god or believers who are praying to the gods, it is difficult for the deity to determine a persons position. Du Ze sighed in relief, fortunately, the author still has a lower limit, therefore the safety of the Moe Lord was temporarily guaranteed. Some silly, cute person saw Dan staring at him with interest. The green-clothed businessman smiled and said: Looks like you offended a god? Let me guess C since you got so nervous about the merging of the two worlds, it must be a high level god... Dan put the book under his arm and touched his chin. When his line of sight fell on Xiu, the demon smiled maliciously: Ah, it must be the god of light. Xiu was nomittal. Dan smiled wider and remarked: You are really a worthy descendant of Lord Bael. Ah, I believe it was during the middle of the first era? The god of light regarded Bael as his mortal enemy and was bullied by Lord Bael many times. He would run over to provoke Lord Bael and get beaten up again and again. Du Ze and his buddies1 were stunned to hear the story about the demon god Bael and the god of light. This tsundere, Moe person ... its really hard to imagine! Demon Bael ... Xiu whispered: Where is he? Dan stared at Xiu and shook his head: I dont know. The demon god who has lived for tens of thousands of years raised his book to his face and obscured his expression. The demons and the angels fought for nearly two centuries. The demons were banished to the reverse side of the continent in the second century. Do you think that their defeat was as simple as the angels and elves forming an alliance? In the beginning of the second century, the god of light somehow acquired a scepter that could destroy gods. Many of the 72 demons gods fell at that time and the rest are in hiding. Lord Bael has not been heard of since. Du Ze was watching Xiu for his reaction. When Xiu learned that Bael lost, Xius expression waspletely free of disappointment, as if he had never had any hope in the first ce. So, is there any problem? Dan put down the book and looked at Du Ze. Then its my turn to ask. Some silly, cute person didnt know why he was nervous. The green-clothed businessman was very puzzled and asked: How did you know my identity? C Because your note betrayed you. I read the name you wrote. Dan was very surprised: You can read it? Impossible, thats my own writing that I invented. This young man has his own trantor and is proficient in all thenguages of this world. Seeing the disbelief on the scoundrel Dans face, some silly, cute person felt ted and said in a profound way: Because - I am a reader. He was too carried away and forgot about the mysterious force that stopped him from telling the truth to the people of this world. Some silly, cute person was still thinking about how to get around this restriction when he saw that Dan had retreated. He looked frightened and his face had changed color, as if he was looking at a bomb that was about to explode. You neednt tell me. From a distance, Dan said bitterly: I do not want to know. Huh? He did not wait for Du Ze toe over. The green-clothed businessman waved the book at his side and his body gradually disappeared into thin air. This transaction hase to a sessful conclusion. I have to leave now. I look forward to our next trade ~ Du Ze watched the scoundrel Dan, who was usually very calm, suddenly float away like a cloud.2 The silly, cute reader eagerly asked the Moe Lord who has a high IQ: Why did Dan leave? Xiu shook his head to indicate that he didnt know. He picked up some nkets from the ground then spread them out, andy down with Du Ze in his embrace. Its almost dawn, you should sleep for a while. Du Ze saw that the sky was almost white. Once he noticed the time, his exhaustion overcame him. He wanted to asked what Xiu thought about the gods, but he fell asleep before he could speak. When the next day dawned, Du Ze struggled to get up from Xius embrace. He saw Ariel and Ninas cheerful, smiling faces and wondered if Dan had done anything to the girls since they slept very soundlyst night and did not wake up when Dan arrived. After a day of rest, a lot of Ninas strength had recovered. She looked at the impassive Du Ze (actually, he was in a daze) whose hair was beingbed by Xiu, and felt her heart was disturbed C even if those two are goodpanions, isnt this move a little too intimate? Seeing Xiu looking at her, Nina subconsciously tried to avoid his eyes, her fox ears drooped and her big, fiery red tail wagged restlessly. Perhaps she was just being too suspicious. The girlforted herself with this thought. Since their party was ratherrge, Xiu summoned the unicorn and let Ariel and Nina ride it together. Xiu and Du Ze rode the ck dragon and Old John was carried in the dragons paw. In this way, five people continued to travel westward. They finally arrived at Ninas tribe at noon. It was not arge tribe. Its appearance and defenses looked rtively simple. When he saw the ck dragon descending, the poor beastkin on the lookout tower sounded the rm bell. His hand on his bow shook. To all of the beastkin who poured out to defend the tribe, Nina shouted from the back of the unicorn: Sal, its me! After seeing Nina, the beastkin man standing in front of the warriors was very surprised and said: Priestess, you came back. Du Ze was surprised. The fox girls identity was not simple. In the beastkin tribes, the leader was the chief, the heart of the tribe was the prophet, and the priest or priestess was the prophets chosen sessor. Im back. Ninas look became sad: But Greene... theyre ... They are real warriors, the pride of the Beastkin. Led by Sal, the beastkin all ced a fist on the left side of their chests and roared: Great beast god, please let them return to your arms. They are your most loyal warriors, both in life and in death! The wind whistled over the sorrowful and solemn scene. Sal put down his hand and looked at Du Ze and the others. In a somewhat guarded tone, he asked: Priestess, who are these people? They rescued me. Nina nced at Du Ze and ears twitched. I would like to invite my benefactor to rest here. Chapter 60.2 - Reader: My buddies and I were stunned. Chapter 60.2 C Reader: My buddies and I were stunned. Sals eyes wandered towards Du Ze and the others.His gaze lingered on the ck dragon. He looked back and forth at them several times before he eventually put down his weapon and weed Du Zes group: Thank you for saving the priestess. Although humans are our mortal enemy, this doesnt include good-hearted people. They dismounted, and Sal led everyone into the vige. Du Ze saw many different beastkin in the tribe; most of them were foxes but there were also minks and dog people who were of the weaker branches of the beastkin family. The beastkin stopped their work and looked nervously or curiously at the group when they passed by. Du Ze saw many with colorful streamers in their hands that they were tying to the tops of their houses. The streamers seemed to represent something important. Nina also noticed this and she asked Sal: Prayer gs? Will there be a ritual tonight? What happened? Sal looked extremely excited when he heard Ninas question. Tomorrow the beastkin god will descend upon our tribe and sprinkle blessings. In order to meet the gods, we decided to hold a festival tonight. He looked apologetically at Nina: The ceremony should be presided over by the prophet, but the prophets body might not be able to support the whole ritual. Priestess, you have not yet rested, but could you please take the ce of the prophet and preside over the ceremony? Nina was pleasantly surprised when she learned that the beastkin god will being. Of course, Id love to. She turned to Du Ze and said hopefully: Would you like toe and see the ritual sacrifice? Du Ze naturally looked at the beastkin homes and Xiu nced at the streamers on the roofs as though they had given him a glimpse of a higher presence. C To be a god, you must have a godhead. Xiu smiled and said: We would be honored. Nina left to prepare for the ritual. Du Ze and the others were invited to rest in a stone house. Du Ze bathed and slept on a bed. When he woke up, the light of the setting sun had turned the whole house orange. Du Ze examined his hearing aid. Unfortunately, the headphones had almost run out of charge so to him the evening ritual will be like watching a silent film. It was very lively outside. Ariel, Old John, and Muir were not there. Xiu saw that Du Ze was awake and passed him some water. Du Ze was about to thank him when he heard someone knocking at the door. Come in. The door was pushed open. Du Ze saw Nina and felt like he was really seeing a fantasy fox girl. She wore a ssic red and white robe. Now that her formerly dusty skin had been washed, her fair skin was a dazzling white in the sunset. Ninas fox ears twitched when she saw Du Ze looking at her; she seemed a little shy. She nced at Du Ze who was at Xius side and summoned up the courage to ask him: Du Ze, can I speak to you alone? Nina seemed to be very nervous. Even her fox ear seemed tense. Before Du Ze could open his mouth to reply, he heard Xiu saying softly: What words can I not listen to? The blond youths expression showed confusion and worry at being excluded. Some silly, cute person then thought that there really wasnt anything that he needed to conceal from the Moe Lord. He said to Nina: Lets talk right here. No ... that is ... When Xiu opened his mouth, Nina was frightened though she couldnt figure out why. Her face turned red and she stammered. Du Ze words made the girl seem like a deted ball; her ears and her tail drooped dejectedly. I just, just want to thank Du Ze. Nina hung her head: Thank you for saving me. She did not wait for Du Zes response. The fox girl immediately turned and ran away. She seems very shy. Xiu smiled, his eyes bottomless blue pools. Du Ze looked at Ninas back as she ran away and couldnt agree more. He nodded. As night fell, the ceremony began. A huge bonfire was lighted; the fire rose up in the night sky like gold dust. All of the tribes people were in the central area of the vige where there was a crude stone altar. Though the altar was undecorated except for red sand that had been strewn about in simple symbols, it had a certain wild beauty. Du Ze and Xiu stood under the altar with a group of beastkin all crowded together. Everyone was looking at the altar where Nina stood barefoot and wearing bells on her arms and legs. Her eyes were closed. Her charming face revealed a kind of holiness that was difficult to look away from. Beside the altar, some beastkin banged drums and blew long horns taken from some kind of monster. Du Ze couldnt hear the music clearly but he thought that the sound must be very ancient, like a long-drawn-out sigh. The moonlight shone down and illuminated the altar so brightly that even the fox girls eyshes were visible. Nina raised her arms. The sleeves of her robes slid down, revealing her white hands. She made a pose as though offering sacrifices to the sky, her hands raised to their highest points, then the girl slowly opened her eyes, mesmerizing eyes that could grab onto a persons soul. ThumpC The drummers pounded the drum frically. The vibrations could be felt in ones eardrums. Nina began to dance. Her graceful movements told a story of mortals and gods, mortals praying to god for salvation, and gods faithful followers. Du Zes ears could pick up the faint sound of a song. It seemed that the beastkin had begun to sing loudly. More and more beastkin joined the chorus until almost all the beastkin were singing. Even without his headphones, Du Ze could hear the melody of the song. Xiu took a deep breath. The beastkins song was producing some sort of resonance with the blood in his body. It was a wild, reckless force that, under the songs guidance, grew more and more intense as though it was ready to break through thestyer of shackles and show itself. The two moons rose higher. When they had reached the zenith, Nina stopped dancing. Du Ze pressed on his headphones. He could only hear thest ringing of Ninas bells as he watched her slowly kneeling on the ground, reverently prostrating her body. Almighty beast god, your faithful people are here, please bless us C The beastkin put their hands on the left side of their chests, where the heart is located. Without any prompting, they all paid their respects to their god. Du Ze felt Xiu holding his hand tightly. He turned to see that the blond youths face in the firelight was a little gloomy and mysterious. If you want to be a god, you have to have that kind of belief. Xius mouth was still smiling, but he seemed a little sad. I can be a false god and I can even steal a gods divinity, but faith ... The blond youth was silent for a moment, then asked in a self-deprecating way: Would anyone believe in me? Du Ze saw that Xius smile was mocking both himself and the world. He wanted to grab Xiu by the cor and shake him, or growl at him. But even if he did that, Xius shattered trust in himself and others wouldnt be restored. Du Ze could only hold on to the blond youth who has no faith in himself or others and earnestly respond: There are. Old John, Ariel, Muir... There are many people who believe in you. Even if no else has faith in you, I will believe in you. Du Ze finished speaking but wanted to lighten the atmosphere a little so he added: Lord god, you have to treat your first believer well. In the firelight, Xius blue eyes were full of a warm light. In the next moment, Du Ze was kissed by Xiu. He bit Du Zes lips gently and held him in his arms. I will. Xiu sighed: If I have you, then it is enough. Xiu said that in Du Zes ear then raised his head to see Nina staring at them in disbelief. The girl was standing at the altar and saw everything that had happened. Her mind was in a muddle and she could only stare at the blond young man who was smiling at her. That smile is so pure and brilliant yet deeper than the most intense darkness. He is mine. The man was showing off his power and proiming his ownership, warning off others who coveted what was his. Nina found it difficult to breathe and she subconsciously took a step back. The beastkin roared with excitement as they looked above them. Nina looked up and the maidens eyes clearly reflected the beastkin gods figure. The beastkin god wasing. ****** ****** I just want you to be a believer. Truly.1 You should believe in me alone. C [ck box] Chapter 61.1 - Protagonist: I will kill my former self. Chapter 61.1 C Protagonist: I will kill my former self. The beast god was holding a blood-stained sword in his hand. He is the beastkins god of war. His burly body looked both dignified and noble, each muscle full of strength as though even a casual movement would be able to tten the entire tribe. The beastkin eagerly looked up at their war god. The god raised his sword and shouted: For the beastkin! The beastkin roared: For the war god! For the beastkin! For the war god! The beastkins spirits were kindled as they howled, expressing the passion in their hearts. A red dot appeared on the beast gods sword and split into many streams of red that swept over the beastkin. This was the war gods blessing. Xiu looked up the sky at the beastkin god. His eyes were a dark blue color, like deep pools that could swallow everything. The god suddenly became aware of a threat and looked to the west, zing with anger. There was a chill in the western sky. Suddenly, a ck-haired man in dark armor appeared. His body exuded terror and everyone present could feel the power surging from that persons body. Seeing the neer, the beastkin god was astonished and called out to him: War God! I finally found you, beastkin god of war. The human war god was hovering in mid-air with his arms folded. It took too much time to find you barbarians. The human god was staring at the beastkin god; the corners of his mouth curved up in a sneer: You are thest. What have you done to the other beastkin gods?! the beastkin war god roared, not liking the human gods sneer. You will soon be able to apany them to see your Lord God. The human war god said disdainfully: You offended the god of light, do you really think you can escape? Behind the human god of war, arge number of human soldiers poured out of the night. Many knights and priests of the temple of light were with them. Standing in the beastkin vige, Du Ze was shocked to see Eric. The son of god stood in the forefront of the knights; he was obviously the leader of the army that hade here to fight the beastkin. Xiu held on tightly to Du zes hand, silently staring at Eric. The beastkin god of war watched them arrive and said scornfully: The god of lightsckeys! The human gods face was livid. He pulled out his weapon1 and pointed it at the beastkin: Dont let any of these barbarians escape! Kill them all! As the human army attacked, the beastkin god of war raised his sword and attacked the human war god: For the glory of the beastkin, we must make our enemies pay with their own blood! Make them pay with blood! Blood for blood! The beastkin roared in response the two armies shed. The priests cast a spell to bless the soldiers. Although the average level of the humans was not as high as the beastkin, the humans have better, more sophisticated equipmentpared to the beastkins pitifully simple weapons and animal skins. At the altar, Nina began to sing loudly and the other shamans joined in the chorus. The song was forceful and filled with an intense killing intent, like a general leading his army to the killing fields. The beastkin do not have magic, but they have a battle hymn that can bring out the beastkins potential and make them enter a berserk state. A berserk beastkin warriors is tireless and inured to pain; his agility and strength improve and some can be an unstoppable killing machine. Under the stimulus of the Battle Hymn, the beastkin began to go berserk. Sal was one of them. His face became beastly; his body became twice asrge as normal and his legs transformed into those of a beast. He rushed towards the human army where the ordinary soldiers were utterly incapable of resisting him. He left a trail of ughter in his wake. The beastkin warriors howled and followed their chiefs lead, tearing up the human armys frontline. However, the beastkins battle superiority abruptly ended. The crowd was shocked as a golden dragon descended from the sky with Eric on his back. Dragon... Dragon Knight! The others couldnt tell which beastkin warrior screamed those words in fright. A Dragon Knight can turn the tide in a battle. Especially in a siege, the Dragon Knight is absolutely invincible A glimmer of despair spread through the beastkin ranks while the human soldiers morale rose exponentially. The son of god! The human war god was fighting with the beastkin god. They were deadlocked. When he saw that Eric had summoned the golden dragon, the human war god smiled in satisfaction. However, he didnt have enough time to taunt his enemy because a ck dragon suddenly appeared and ruthlessly attacked the golden dragon. The cheers of the human soldiers stopped short and the beastkin stared at the battle above them. The human god of war saw that on the ck dragons back was a golden-haired, blue-eyed human. The god was puzzled and angrily asked the Dragon Knight: What are you doing?! When the Dragon Knight ignored his question, the god of war wanted to teach the ungrateful human a lesson, but he was blocked by the beastkin god. Our fight isnt over yet. The war god scoffed: Even without the Dragon Knight, I can still kill all of these barbarians! Sal looked at the ck dragon and remembered that he had never thanked Nina for bringing back these friends. The beastkin warrior took a deep breath and roared: Kill! Kill!!! The war cries were shocking. Xiu ignored the two armies below him. He put Du Ze in a safe ce; it is now time for him to pursue a personal grudge. Xiu watched Eric riding the golden dragon. From the first time he met this person, he wanted to kill him. Du Ze and Ariel stayed together. Old John was guarding both of them. asionally, Old John knocked out a troublesome human or beastkin. Du Ze watched from below as Xiu confronted Eric. The two are Dragon Knights and they look very simr C blond and handsome. They were like mirror images, surprisingly alike in appearance except for a few subtle differences. The two men were fated enemies. Eric looked at the strange Dragon Knight. Even though he could not conceal his hostility, he still tried tomunicate with the ck Dragon Knight. Why are you helping the beastkin? Xiu did not answer Erics question. Instead, he asked him the same thing: Why are you attacking the beastkin? My god instructed me to. Eric said: These beastkin have caused a lot of damage to the Moon Empire C have you forgotten the Battle of Fort Steel? The people of the city were ughtered by the beastkin. So I will expel2 them even without my gods instructions. Expulsion? Xiu nced below him, his smile elusive. Are you sure this isnt a massacre? Eric was silent. He looked at the beastkins besieged women and children and pain shed through his expression. The son of god took a deep breath and spoke as though he had decided something important: If they vow to never step into the humans territory, I will ask the gods to let the beastkin live. Oh ... Xius soft voice echoed through the night. He really hates this man who is like his past self, stupid and hypocritical C an eyesore. But Du Ze likes it. He knows that Du Ze has been hoping that he would turn back to his former self, but he will never be able to go back, nor would he want to be a fool who was too considerate of others. Its good to live only for yourself, to strive with all your might to possess whatever you want, and the things that make you unhappy should all be destroyed. You neednt bother. The dragon spear appeared in Xiu hands. Ill kill you. Xiu aimed the dragon spear at the distant figure of Eric. He will kill his former self and erase his past. Chapter 61.2 - Protagonist: I will kill my former self. Chapter 61.2C Protagonist: I will kill my former self. The golden dragon flew up, dodging the ck dragons attack. The ck dragon deftly twisted his body around and his thick, long barbed tail struck the golden dragons wings, scraping off some golden scales. Ah! Fire spewed forth from the golden dragons mouth, the sacred me was aimed at the ck dragon. The ck dragon pped his wings and returned fire with dragon me. The golden and ck dragon mes met each other in mid-air. The light from thebined dragon fire turned the entire sky white. The ck dragon furled its wings and started to dive down onto the golden dragon. This time the golden dragon did not veer away. Eric took his golden dragon spear and aimed it at the ck dragon. The golden dragon flew up to attack. Crash- The silver blue dragon spear and the golden spear shed together. Eric looked at the golden spear in his hands. Its golden luster had dulled. The spear began to rust and deteriorate until it turned into ck dust and disappeared. Eric looked down at the Dragon Knight below him. The silver blue dragon spear in Xius hands still had a bright luster. It is an artifact, one that makes things decay, or with a time-rted power. Once that spear touched a person or dragon, the result is irreversible. Eric took a deep breath and told the golden dragon to allow him to dismount. What are you going to do, Eric? asked the golden dragon asked. Then he heard Eric chanting a spell. Eric! Dont! Thats forbidden... When tolerance is perceived as a weakness, use might to make the enemy tremble. Light elements started flowing into Erics body. The son of gods figure became brighter and brighter until he looked like a person made of pure light. God of light, give me the power to disperse the darkness. On the back of the ck dragon, Xiu watched as a light started shining behind the golden dragon. The light became brighter and brighter until his eyes were dazzled. Xiu squinted at that figure then jumped down to attack. The ck dragon immediately moved to protect Xiu but the golden dragon blocked him. Xiu used wind magic to stabilize his body as he fell to the ground. Opposite him, the bright light began to die down and Erics body could be seen again. The son of god was covered with a golden light, as majestic as a god. Through the forbidden magic, Eric temporarily possessed the power of a false god. He raised his hand and arrows made of light shed towards Xiu. The speed of the light arrows was quite fast. Xiu dodged and raised an earth shield to block the attacks. However, when he used earth magic, he found that the light element in his surroundings were unusually dense and were suppressing the other elements. The light arrow pierced his flesh and he was bound by a rope made of light. No matter what magic he used, he couldnt break free of the rope. Xiu raised his head and watched as Eric walked towards him. The war god smiled maliciously at the beastkin god as their weapons shed yet again: Give up, without your leader, you are all doomed to fail. The beastkin god looked down. Though his warriors fought valiantly, the army they fought were well prepared and the beastkin were clearly losing the battle. The beastkin will not retreat. Our honour shall never be stained, even if we have to fight to thest man. The beastkin god raised his sword but this time he did not use it to attack the other god. He slit his wrist. Blood flowed down the sword and it emitted a red light that flowed down to the beastkin warriors. The beastkin god sang the Battle Hymn loudly. Compared to Ninas singing, his singing was rougher, less tender. Under the gods blessing and the Battle Hymn, most of the beastkin warriors entered a second berserk state and began to counterattack. The war god looked at this new development with amazement. The beastkin god had sacrificed his divinity to strengthen the warriors fighting power. Even if I fall. The beastkin god held his sword; his blood still flowed: My faith will never disappear. Eric walked towards Xiu but before he could speak, a red light suddenly lit up the sky. The red rays fell down and were attracted to Xius body. Xiu panted as that feeling came over him again. His body seemed to burn. Now he could understand the Battle Hymn of the beastkin. A wild, reckless power told him: You should not be bound. You have a pair of ws that can tear all enemies apart. Eric stepped back back just as sharp ws cut the blond hair on his forehead. In front of him, a beastkin with red-gold eyes broke free of his bondage and attacked him with his ws. Eric was shocked. Just now the other person was clearly a human but he suddenly transformed into a beastkin warrior. This type of transformation, it was like that person who was with Gods Messenger ...? Then Eric really did see Gods Messenger. When Du Ze saw that Xiu was in trouble, he immediately hurried towards Xiu with Old John. When he arrived at the scene, Du Ze was stunned. In addition to the rival who was clothed in light, there was a person wearing beastkin clothing. The person had bright red hair and a pair of animal ears which were rounder than a cats ear, and he had a long furry tail which showed that he was the most powerful type of beastkin, a lion. WTF! The Moe Lord suddenly awakened his beastkin bloodline. Some silly, cute person stared at the animal ears and tail. Unexpectedly, this kind of Moe attribute in the mighty, domineering heros body made Du Ze shamefully excited. Gods Messenger... Eric looked at Du Ze and Xiu, suspicion in his heart The god of light said that this man was a heretic who must be eradicated. The light elements gathered together. This time it didnt form a light arrow but a sword made of light. Eric will no longer stay his hand, he will eradicate this heretic and then take back Gods Messenger. Seeing Eric wielding a sword of light, Xius tail rose and he pounced on Eric. This new form was surprisingly agile. After awakening 7 of his bloodlines, Xiu finally became a false god. To the beastkins fast reflexes and keen senses, Eric seemed to move in slow motion. Xiu calmly dodged all his attacks. He feinted with his right w. Eric covered his body with a shield of light. Xiu smashed the shield but could not advance further. Xiu leaped back, dodging Erics sword. The golden beasts eyes were staring at Eric, trying to find his weakness. The battle of the humans and beastkin has reached a climax. Because of the gods sacrifice, the human soldiers that had gradually forced their way forward were at a disadvantage. The gods blessing on the beastkin had made them more powerful. More and more of the red light fell down from the sky. Xius body was also affected and he entered a berserk state. He obeyed the wildness in his heart, roaring together with the other beastkin. Roar- His red hair was like a burning me in the night. The lions golden eyes shed as he ruthlessly knocked down the son of god. Eric fell to the ground. Xiu put his foot on Erics right wrist. Even though the light shield blocked his attacks, it also stopped Eric from lifting his hands. As the son of god stared in astonishment, Xiu leaned over and tore hole in the light shield with his bare hands. Xius skin cracked and his blood gushed out but the smile on his face just widened and became more cruel. Crack- There should have been no sound but Eric somehow heard the light shield breaking under Xius ws. Fragments of the light shield fell down on him along with Xius blood. With the shield broken, Xiu used his foot to crush Erics right wrist. The sound of bone being broken was quite loud. Erics face became pale, not because of the pain of his right wrist but because the efficacy of the forbidden spell was slowly fading. The aftereffects of using forbidden magic began to affect Eric and he was frozen, unable to lift his hands. Xiu looked down at Eric underneath his feet and raised his ws high. He doesnt want to be weak like his past self. The golden dragon above issued a frightened roar. Du Ze wanted to call out to Xiu but found that he didnt know what to say. For a moment he seemed to see an illusion of Xiu killing himself. However, just as Xius ws were about to strike, a strong light from the sky fell. If Xiu had not dodged in time, he definitely would have been badly hurt by the light. A mighty power appeared in the sky, instantly forcing the humans and beastkin to stop fighting. Every person whose power level is below that of a false god were directly crushed by the pressure from the god. The human and beastkin gods panted and ceased their battle. They looked up at the sky, frightened. A six-winged god walked slowly while descending from a cloud. His hand held a scepter and light emanating from his body. The power was simr to Erics power before, but iparably stronger. The entire night sky was turned as bright as day. That power was indescribable. People who looked at the god directly would burn their eyes out as if they were staring at the sun. The god of light... The beastkin god of war muttered the words. The fire in his heart has turned to ashes. Chapter 62.1 - The Rules: God Tower will be built.

Chapter 62.1 C The Rules: God Tower will be built.

Even though almost all the gods descended onto the Chaos Continent, there were some who chose to remain in the realm of the gods. One of them was Lord Soth.1 He looked at his long wooden staff. The top of it was iid with a crystal ball that showed that the god of light had just left the god realm. This is a good opportunity, he thought as his figure disappeared into the halls of knowledge. The Chaos Continent had experienced seven eras. In thest age, the human race started to dominate the Chaos Continent. Since their race was thest one to be strong, the human gods were weak. Therefore, in order to establish themselves in the god realm, the gods of the human race did not hesitate to join the Bright gods faction. They became staunch supporters of the god of light and even lent him their worshippers. He knew that the other gods were always mocking them asckeys of the light god, but they did not mind. If this method gave them the greatest benefit, why not do it? But Lord Soth never recognized god of light as the supreme god.The god of light is seated on the throne now, but Lord Soth believes that sooner orter he will take that position from the god of light. In order to do so, Soth collected all the information he could find, observing the god of light closely to try to ascertain his weakness. The reason why the light god is able to sit in throne is because of the scepter that can destroy godhood, but even the oldest records do not exin where the scepter came from. After he had observed the god of light for a long time, Soth finally found a clue: the god of lights pce is off-limits to everyone, even the people who serve the god are not allowed to enter. This strange situation could only because the pce is hiding a secret that the god of light doesnt want to share with other people. Soth cracked the god of lights barrier and quietly sneaked into the god of lights pce. The whole pce was covered with a splendid light, but apart from the barrier it waspletely empty of magic C the god of lights power covered everything, and he does not dare to provoke the god. Looking at the empty Hall of Light, he knows quite well that if he is found inside by the god of light, his fate will not be a good one. However, if he can find the god of lights secret, he can topple him from the throne. He walked down the corridor into depths of the hall. At the end of the corridor, he found a room full of runes. The runes were carved on the walls. Their purpose seemed to be to connect this room to an unknown location, allowing a person to teleport with another person into that location when the runes are activated. Soth walked into the rune room and found a secret door in the corner. He opened the secret door and a spiral stairway going down appeared. There was a strong fluctuation of light. At this point, Soth did not hesitate and went down the stairs. Drip. There was the sound of water. He walked down to the bottom of the stairs where a sea of light elements formedyer uponyer, covering a figure. Soth stared. A rune was wrapped around the powerful-looking body of a god with bat-like wings and curved horns C an exceptionally powerful demon. Even though he was sealed by a rune, one can see that he has a devastating power. Soth had no need to search his memory because the demons name immediately floated into the forefront of his mind. The demon god Bael. The legendary first demon god and the Lord God of the demon race. Speaking of Bael, there is a very famous story about him: the first demon god and an angel fell in love. After the god of light killed the angel, Bael fought the god of light. No one knew how fierce the battle between them had been. On the third day the god of light appeared with the scepter. All this time Bael had been missing; no one know what had happened to him. Soth had no idea that the first demon god had been sealed here. He looked down at the rune sealing Bael and thought that he had finally found a way to overthrow the god of light. *** The god of light ... Hearing the words of the beastkin god of war, Du Ze looked at the six-winged deity glowing with light and thought that the plot was broken C he cannot believe that the authors moral integrity has fallen this much! More and more angels started appearing in the sky. The god of light looked down at Xiu. Eric had borrowed power from the god which enabled him to determine the location of the heretic. Its only been a few days since the godst saw him yet the heretic has already be a false god. The god of lights hand on the scepter trembled and turned white. He must eradicate this heretic himself today! Just as the god of light was about to attack, an invisible presence suddenly spoke C it was difficult to describe the grandness and power of that invisible existence. It is like the power of the world itself, the origin of all orders. It did not speak through sound but rather it directly imprinted its message into the mind of all living beings. The gnome gods and the elf gods stopped fighting, the dragon and the undeads battle was interrupted, and all the creatures of the Chaos Continent everywhere stopped whatever they were doing to listen to the words in their minds. That mysterious existence told all the creatures in the Chaos Continent: The Tower of God will be built using divine materials. Only the corpses of the gods are missing. When the Tower of God is built, whoever reaches the top will be a god and the first one who reaches the top will be the Supreme God.2 The god of war was amazed and when he looked at god of the beastkin, he could not believe it but he could see that the other had heard the same thing. The beastkin and humans below were bewildered. Though they could not understand what that mysterious existence was, all of them instantly believe what it said, without any doubts in their minds. After the Tower of God is built, you can be a god. After receiving the information, the god of light hated it so much that his voice began to shake: The rules, you want to defend that heretic! Only the rules can force all creatures to obey it. It doesnt need to exin itself and no one can disobey it. The god of light can imagine how all the people reacted when they received the message from the rules C those who climb the Tower of God can be a god. No one can resist that kind of temptation and be able to take the ce of the Supreme God. That is the true Supreme God, one recognized by the whole world, not like him who used force to be the leader of the gods. Almost everyone will obey the rules instructions. However, the Tower of God means the death of all the gods. The god of light finally realized why the rules had taken the corpse of the beastkin god. The rules had nned for their destruction. The Tower of God will be built, via the Twilight of the Gods. As the god of the angel race, the god of light is also a target. Compared to the other gods, he knows more. The rules is out of control, and its all for the heretic! The wrath of the god of light made beams of light descend on Xiu from the sky. There was almost no gap in between the beams. The beastkin senses are very keen and can prolong their sense of time, thus to Xius eyes those beams descended at a very slow speed. With quick or slow movements, he avoided all the attacks by being precisely where he needed to be. BoomC A dazzling light engulfed Xiu. When the attack was over, Xiu still stood. To Du Ze it seemed as though the Moe Lord flickered from one ce to another at the same moment when the god of light used a barrage attack. When the attack was over, Xiu was back in his original position. Xiu licked his slightly charred ws. There were a few light beams he could not escape which he tore at with his ws. Since his ws were not protected by any equipment, they suffered an injury. After that first attack, the god of light calmed down a bit. This time he did not use the light barrage. Instead, arge amount of light elements gathered together in his hand. It is clear that this time the god of light intends to obliterate Xiu and the beastkin tribe from the face of the continent. Xius golden eyes narrowed as he stared at the the god of light floating in the sky. He crouched down before jumping up violently, aiming straight for the god. Some of the angels tried to stop Xiu. Xiu grabbed one of them by the shoulder, his lion ears twitching slightly as he dodged an attack from the rear. Xiu wrapped his tail around an angels neck then used that unlucky angel as a broom to sweep away the other attacking angels. The angel who was caught by Xiu tried to attack but was suppressed by Xiu. Then Xiu stepped on the angels shoulder and used it to jump out of the angels encirclement. The poor angel was pushed straight down as Xius legs forcefully pumped up to rush towards the god of light. Predictably, he was stopped by a light shield. Erics light shield was like an ordinary wallpared to the strength of the god of lights shield. The light elements were very dense, like the very essence of light itself, and Xiu felt an intense burning pain through his ws that were fastened on the shield. The god of light and Xiu looked at each other from across the light shield. The others smile wasughing at Xius presumption C to gods, all mortals are like ants. How can a mortal touch a god? Even with the power of a false god, a mortals power will melt away when they approach a real god. Xiu jumped down. His hand waspletely ckened, emitting a white smoke. Right now the god of light is like the sun, the closer you are to him, the more damage you receive. Seeing that the god of lights preparation was finished and he was about tounch an attack, the beastkin god of war could not help but take up his sword to attack the god of light. The humans war god moved slightly but then stayed in ce; it was not clear whether he wanted to stop the beastkin god or join him in attacking the god of light. When he saw the beastkin god moving to attack him, the god of light did not stop gathering light elements in his hand. He simply raised his scepter. Aplex rune appeared on the top of the slender scepter and was blown like the wind to the beastkin god. It seemed slow but also like it had broken the limits of time and space as the rune was instantly in front of the beastkin god. The beastkin god of war tried to avoid the glowing rune but he found that no matter which way he dodged, the rune was there. The light rune was affixed to the body of the beastkin god and was instantly absorbed. The body of the beastkin god immediately stopped moving as though someone had pressed his stop button. He was frozen in mid-air. For the gods, the loss of their godhead is like a human being who was deprived of his right to breathe. Splurt. The scarlet liquid fell in front of her and Nina struggled to raise her head. Her beautiful eyes reflected the sight of the beastkin god whose entire body was covered in blood, as though every pore was oozing that red liquid. The beastkin god feebly lowered his hand then fell straight from the air. All of the beastkin stared. Nina wanted to scream but under the pressure of the god of light presence, the sound was stuck in her throat and could note out. The beastkin could only gaze quietly at the downfall of theirst god and silently weep. Chapter 62.2 - The Rules: God Tower will be built.

Chapter 62.2 The Rules: God Tower will be built.

When the corpse of the beastkin god was sucked into a ck hole, the god of light watched as the rules recovered the body. Almost panicking, he cast the light elements that he had gathered in his hand. At that moment Du Ze really thought he saw a sun falling from the sky. The huge, dazzling ball of light covered the entire sky, like a meteorite bearing down on them with an unstoppable momentum. Even though it was still far away, everyone could feel the terrifying power it contained. The war god was ready to escape since even he would be unable to bear the might of this attack. As the spell had locked onto him as its main target, Xiu could not move a step. He looked at the ball of light falling from the sky; since he could not avoid it, it could only be destroyed. An arc shed through the air, illuminating the curvature of the demons mouth. Purple-gold electricity leapt from Xius hand and writhed crazily until they formed a huge grid. As the electric power flowed into the grid, the scale of power grew more and more powerful. Xius face paled but his smile was still wild and wilful. When the ball of light fell, the electric grid wound around it tightly. Boom. The earth was full of light: the light from the ball of light, the light from the lightning, and the light of destruction. Though Du Ze closed his eyes, the intense light prated the eyelids and burned his retina. When it was over, Du Ze squinted for a long time before he could see the current situation: The Moe Lord in his demon form was panting as if he was out of power. Above him, the god of light was gazing at Xiu while gathering light elements in his hand again. WTF, Mr. BOSS, doesnt your skill set have a cooldown timer? Author, where is your conscience? This is the protagonist! The Moe Lord has never been abused this badly! ... Huh? Just then, a puzzled voice came. A red-eyed ck dove fell from the sky then turned into a humanoid form as hended. His eyes swept over the scene and finally fell on Xiu. Its not Lord Bael? I thought it was Lord Bael. There was another voice like that of a child, but what appeared in front of everyone was a tall and thin poet. He spoke to the other figure: Halphas, long time no see. When he heard the name Halphas, Du Ze was terrified. This is one of the 72 demon gods who is famous for having a fondness for dining on human flesh? Hes not very friendly to humans. Some silly, cute person thought of his experience and Halphas City ... there were no words for it, just tears. Since the ck dove is a demon god, the poet who greeted him should also be one of the demon gods. Du Ze recalled the plot of Mixed Blood. The Moe Lord attacked the 72 cities and the description of the demon god is consistent with the appearance of the poet, he should be called ... Phenex? A sound came from the sky and two beautiful women driving a chariot of fire fell from the sky. They said to the other two demons gods: Halphas, Phenex, am Ite? Du Ze saw two acquaintances seated on the back of the chariot, Violet and Alice. The demon sisters seemed very excited but they were well-behaved so they made no sound. Since the lords of Belial City were on the chariot, the identity of the driver is self-evident C the legendary beautiful demon god, Belial. The 68th demon god Belial, the 38th demon god Halphas, the 37th demon god Phenex, in the blink of an eye three demon gods had appeared on the battlefield Youre notte, Belial. Lord Bael is not here, said Phenex. Since Lord Bael is not here, Halphas nced at the god of light and turned into the ck dove, preparing to leave. Then there is no need to stay. Ah, dont say that. As soon as he heard that familiar voice, Du Ze knew that the pain-in-the-*** Dan had appeared. The green-clothed businessman was grinning, glib as always. This is the descendant of Lord of Bael, I am very optimistic about him. Dan covered his smile with his book and he gave the god of light a meaningful look. We all heard the rules speak, dont you think we should do something now? Hearing Dans words, everyone looked at the god of light with a subtle meaning in their eyes. The god of light was silent as demon gods appeared one after the other. Every single time was like this. Whenever he tried to eliminate that heretic, something or someone always interfered. Once is an ident, twice is a coincidence, but three times means that it is fate. The god of lights determination wavered. He really cant kill that heretic? He is not willing. So many fish slipped through the. The god of light released the light elements in his hand and raised his scepter. I will proim your death verdict again! The huge ball of light fell again. Phenix turned into a phoenix-shaped bird, flying to the sphere of light. The fluffy chick on Du Zes head seemed to want to follow the Phenix and cried out: Chirp chirp chirp! However, in the end the little Phoenix stayed on the silly, cute persons head because its tiny brain reasoned: The mother chirp is more important. Bang! Seeing Phenix and the ball of light collide, Halphas, in the form of a ck dove, dove straight to the god of light like an arrow. The god of light raised the scepter and released a luminous rune which drifted towards Halphas but Belial drank in the light, the demon god taking the initiative to block the rune and help Halphas defend against the attack. Halphas tore open the god of lights shield wall, trying to seize the scepter. However, the moment he touched the scepter, Halphas heart started to pound fiercely and he froze in mid-air, unable to move. The god of light spoke a spell and the scepter lit up again. This time Halphas could not escape the rune His godhead was destroyed; he became the first demon god to fall in this battle. The god of light disposed of Halphas, but before the ck hole appeared, he was attacked from behind. The god of light turned his head and saw that the one who had attacked him was the war god! The war god had intended to take the scepter like Halphas, but after seeing Halphas fate, he discarded that n. Instead, he decisively used his sword to cut off the god of lights hand that was holding the scepter. D*** it! The god of light roared in anger as the scepter fell from the air. Itnded right in front of Du Ze. The arm of the god of light that was cut off turned into powder and scattered in the wind. Some silly, cute person looked at the scepter in front of him and instinctively reached for it. When his hands touched the scepters smooth, slender handle, Du Ze felt the need to blink and when he opened his eyes again, around him was no Xiu, no god of light; there was nothing but pure darkness. He seemed to have fallen into a pool of ink, suspended in nothingness while he held the scepter. Du Ze has seen this ck space two times before. Once was in a dream, the other was inside the Wheel of Time, and those two times were like talking on the phone with a bad reception. Just as Du Ze thought of that, he heard the voice again. This time it sounded clearly in his ears, without noise or ambiguity. [Do you know why you came to this world?] Du Ze! Hearing Xiu calling him, Du Ze was stupefied for a moment. He was back in the battlefield; it was as though all of that strangeness was just a delusion. Du Ze looked up and saw that the god of light had broken free of the other gods and was fiercely rushing towards Du Ze. The silly, cute reader was incredibly frightened and instinctively raised the scepter in his hand. When Du Ze raised the scepter, everyone fell into a strange silence. The god of light froze in mid-air while the others stared disbelievingly at some silly, cute person. Du Ze looked down at the broken half of the scepter on the ground then at the other half of the scepter that he had pointed at the god of light, inwardly chanting: Avada Kedavra.1 You actually broke it?! Sorry, BOSS, this young man really didnt know it was so fragile! Xiu put Du Ze behind him protectively while the other gods once again attacked the god of light. Though he was surrounded by the other gods, the god of light still stared at the broken scepter, different expressions shing over his face until he finally seemed to be eerily calm as though he didnt care and had been released of some burden. Even without the scepter, you still cannot contend with me. The god of lights eyes swept over all of his enemies as he said icily: After all, ants are just ants. Chapter 63.1 - Author: The Twilight of the Gods.

Chapter 63.1 C Author: The Twilight of the Gods.

The rune of light loosened its encirclement and started dissolving into a sea of light. Soth looked at the results of his work with satisfaction. Though it had taken a lot of effort, he was finally able to unlock the seal. As the rune dissipated, the giant bat-like wings moved a little before suddenly spreading open and shattering the remnants of the rune. The first demon god slowly opened his eyes, which were nearly ck but tinged with a deep purple color and zing with anger. Meeting the gaze of those eyes made a person feel short of breath, speechless, and ovee with dread. A god of the human race? Baels voice was heavy and rumbling like thunder. Wheres Bright?1 Bright is the real name of the god of light. Only the first demon god dares to call the name of the god of light. Soth lifted the long wooden rod, the top of the crystal projected an image of the god of light fighting the war god and the demon gods. The projection was then erged to include Xiu and Soth said to Bael: The god of light is fighting your offspring. Bael stared at the image of Xiu who looked very familiar.2 His eyes were very troubled. Then he turned to Soth and said: You released me because you want me to defeat the god of light? Soth was secretly startled, the demon god Bael is too smart. He was able to ascertain Soths intention from just the few words he had spoken. He could not fathom the demons mind from looking at the expression on the demon gods face. Soth nodded and ttered the demon god: I think you are the one who is best suited to be the head of the gods. Bael looked meaningfully at Soth and stepped out from the sea of light elements. Your wish, I have received it. I will find Bright because he and I have unfinished business,3 Bael said. Soths smile did not have time to change before it was stained with blood. He looked down to see that Baels hand had pierced his chest. Bael pulled the godhead from his body. Looking at at the face of the confused god who was unwilling to die, he sighed: I will grant your wish. For this task, I need your godhead. Those were thest words that Soth ever heard. The first demon god nced at the dead Soth then fanned his wings and left the ce. A ck hole appeared and devoured the corpse of the human god before vanishing, content. *** ng- The war god gasped and retracted his weapon, avoiding the god of lights attack. He could not count the number of times he hacked at the god of lights body, but whenever the attack hit the god of light, even when his whole body was destroyed the god of light was reborn in the next moment, unscarred. The most powerful ability of the angels is not the destructive power of their attack but their healing and rebirth. The damage the gods were doing to the god of lights body was much less than the speed of his regeneration. The god of light sneered before once again using his divine technique. His attacks werent many, but by virtue of his rebirth power and the ball of light attack, he was still able to consume the demon god Phenex even though he was being besieged by the gods. The dawns light illuminated the figure of the god of light who looked down at the tired gods with both pity and resentment: Dont ever think of killing me!4 Seeing the huge ball of light that covered the sky, Belial pressed on the wound on her arm and gritted her teeth. ncing at Xiu who looked simr to Bael, she threw the demon sisters from the chariot. The beautiful demon god drove her chariot of fire and crashed like a meteor into the ball of light. Lord Belial! Violet screamed and Alice covered her mouth in dismay. The meteor and the sun collided and the resulting wind and dazzling explosion of light forced people to use their arms to cover their eyes. Afterwards the figure of Belial disappeared and the third demon god fell after Phenex. The two beautiful demon sisters burst into tears while the god of light looked down disdainfully. He stared at Xiu and once more prepared to cast light magic. Lets see who can stop me this time! The war god turned and fled. Dan did not know where to hide. Xiu took a deep breath. He had used all his power during the previous battle and he could already feel the aftereffects of his transformation. Even so, Xiu still took out Qian Bian and transformed it into the Burning Desire sword; his smile towards the god of light was both provocative and disdainful. Seeing that strange and familiar smile, the god of light almost lost control C long ago, every time he was defiant to Bael, the demon gods contemptuous manner was exactly the same. The hand that was about to release the divine technique was suddenly caught. The light elements gradually dissipated. Unexpectedly there was still a person who could do this. The god of light turned his head to look disbelievingly at the neer. ... Bael? The god of light was shocked; his voice reached the ears of everyone present. Du Ze looked up at the demon god who was a mature version of the Xius demon form. Whether it was the pping bat-like wings or the curved horns, he looked the same as the Moe Lord. The god of light was shocked and angry: How could you break the seal? Who released you? The demon god Bael did not answer the god of lights question. He looked down at Xiu, his eyes full of indescribable emotions. Xiu raised his head. The two demons looked at each other silently and neither of them opened their mouths to speak. When the god of light was about to break out of his controlling grasp, Bael withdrew his gaze and stretched out his hands to hold the god of light hostage. Bright, you and I need to settle our dispute once and for all.5 More and more power fluctuations came from Bael as he called on his power. ck-gold arcs of electricity jumped between the two of them. Every time an arc jumped, it tore into the void C the power of destruction was strong enough to destroy even thews of space. Though he was the first demon god, this terrible energy is not something even Bael can afford to use; he must be nning to destroy both of them at the same time. The god of light was aware of Baels intentions and desperately struggled: Bael, you ...! I will kill you and finally apany Iluri. Baels voice was full of exhaustion. Bright, you shouldnt have killed Iluri. Dont talk about that disgraceful angel! The god of light roared angrily: An angel and a demon together! And you even produced such a filthy half-breed! Bael did not reply and continued to catalyze the destructive energy. The god of light struggled with all of his might but was unable to break free from Bael. Seeing the violent energy about to copse, the god of lights voice began to tremble. Im not willing to ... Why do you all try to save that heretic ... Bael was silent for a moment then said softly: The future does not belong to us, Bright. ! There was no sound as the ck light engulfed both the the god of light and Bael. The light formed into a ck sphere which then started shrinking. When it was the size of a human head, a ck hole appeared and swallowed the ck ball. The ck hole then disappeared. Xiu never stopped staring at Bael. When Bael and the god of light vanished, he closed his eyes and fell down. Xiu! Chapter 63.2 - Author: The Twilight of the Gods.

Chapter 63.2 C Author: The Twilight of the Gods.

In the Gnome Ruins, the gnome god Garl nced at the shes of explosions. The gnomes and elf gods are fighting to the death. Among the gods, the gods of the gnome race are different. The gnomes constitution is the weakest of all the races and even after bing a god, their constitution has not improved much. In addition, the rules didnt restrict the gnome gods from leaving the god realm. Regardless, the other gods are rarely willing to provoke the gnome gods because these little people can create gods C each gnome god can make a false god in the form of a seven-star mechanical puppet. Garl went to the center of the Gnome Ruins to the za which represents beauty, located at the center of the Tree of Life.There was nothing in the beautiful za except for the painting of arge tree and a sun on the ground . He grimaced in the direction of the elf god then jumped up and down on the sun painting as though he was ying. The god in his clown suit looked very funny but when he finished jumping, the whole Gnome Ruins began to shake like a giant awakened from sleep. Everyone knows that the gnomes created seven star mechanical puppets that are equivalent to a false god, but only a few people know that the gnomes also made an eight star mechanical puppet. They spared no effort and used the vast genius of the entire gnome race to create such an impressive mechanical puppet. When they had finished making it, the gnomes gave the mechanical puppet a name C Kabbh, from the Kabbh Tree of Life. It is a gnome relic. The elven gods in the Gnome Ruins withdrew from the Tree of Life, stunned to see the inner city slowlye alive. The crown za was its head, wisdom and understanding were its shoulders, and the beauty za was its core C after tens of thousands of years, the eight star mechanical puppet finally tore off its harmless surface and, for the first time, revealed its real appearance. The god of forestry was the first one that Kabbh reached for. Kabbh seized the elven god who was unable to resist and stuffed him into its mouth. The upper and lower teeth closed: ng. Blood poured out. The elven god Corellon saw that the dreadful eight-star mechanical puppet had fully risen and was walking towards the elves Tree of Life. Seeing the terrifying power of Kabbh, Corellon has no doubt that it can destroy the Tree of Life in a moment. Destroying a mechanical puppet is an extremely difficult task. Its easier to just kill the gnome manipting the mechanical puppet, but in order to avoid such a thing, the gnome will generally protect himself very carefully. Corellon bit his cherry-red lips. There is a forbidden magic that can kill the gnome god Garl. It will cost him his godhead but there was no time to hesitate while in this situation. He ordered the other elves: God-arrow formation. The elven gods looked at each other. These arrows use a gods godhead to increase its power. However, Kabbh was moving closer and whenpared to losing ones life, losing ones godhead is the lesser evil. The elven gods took their ces in the god-arrow formation with Corellon at the heart. He held a golden bow; the arrow made of wood from the Tree of Life was aimed at Garl. As he pulled back the bow, Corellons body became brighter and brighter. When his power was at its height, he released the arrow, prating Garls defenses C a perfect shot! This god-arrow is not that powerful in terms of divine techniques, but it is fatal to the frail gnome. A ck hole appeared and sucked in the body of the gnome god. Ah... ha.... Corellon sat on the ground, panting heavily. The other elves were also close toplete exhaustion. He saw that Kabbh, already grasping the elves Tree of Life, had frozen. A smile appeared on Corellons beautiful face. Suddenly, he was struck from behind. A trace of blood appeared on Corellons lips. He struggled to look behind and saw the spider goddess. For ... what? The spider goddess giggled, pulling out her spider dagger. I want to be the supreme god so you must be my sacrifice. Corellon closed his eyes and his slender body fell to the ground. The ck hole treated everyone equally and came to take away the elf gods corpse. *** The Battle of Dragon Ind hase to an end, the dragon god Io gazed at the undead false god Louis. After many struggles, he finally found the enemy Lichs life box. In order to kill the undead Lich, one must find the Lichs life box. Most Lich will find a secret ce to hide their life box, but those who are confident of their own strength will choose to keep their life boxes on them since they believe that their body is the safest ce. Louis was obviously thetter type; his life box was in his right hand. Io transformed into a white dragon and used his frostfire dragon breath. Louis used his death scythe to split the dragon breath but sensed movement on his right side. He turned to see the silver dragons teleportation magic at work. As the nine-headed dragon god, Io can transform into every kind of dragon C color dragons, gem dragons, or metal dragons. Io turned into the golden dragon and grappled with the undead. The golden dragons ws were full of divine power and tore at Louis right hand. The Lichs reaction was rather strange, he paid no mind to the attack on his hand and just used the death scythe to cut Ios belly. Bang! Io, pressing down on his wounded belly, watched the undead rot into powder, which then dispersed into the air. He couldnt understand why the Lich had neglected his own life box to wound him. My lord. Just as Bahamut, the dragon god of goodness was about to approach Io, he saw the dragon gods ruler suddenly bend down and tremble. Io said: Donte nearer! Io felt a chill in his body that began to freeze his soul. Theughter of the undead god echoed through his head. [I am very satisfied with your body, give it to me.] Dont ... think ... Ill let you... Io closed his eyes and tried to regain control of his soul, but the undead enemy was easily eroding his control. The Lich had invaded his soul to be the new master of his body. Io opened his eyes, fondly looked around Dragon Ind, then took a deep breath and detonated his godhead BoomC The dazzling light exploded for just a moment before it was swallowed up by a ck hole. The hole shed then seemed to burp. Beastkin, human, angel, demon, gnome, elf, undead, and dragon gods C all the materials have been collected. The rules disappeared from above the Dragon Ind. In the next moment it appeared in the pir of light at the Lost Land. Due to the fact that the two sides of the continent merged with each other, the metal pyramid was crushed, exposing the eye of space. A spiral-shaped ck hole spread itself over the Lost Land. It looked like a tornado. When it touched the space eye, theybined to formed the lower, middle, and upper parts of the tower. When the ck Tower appeared, the pir of light that wasposed of countless ascending dots of lightpressed before suddenly widening. The pir of light began to break up the crystal-like icy ground. When the pir of light passed through the barrier of the Lost Land, the barrier instantly disappeared like a bubble that had been popped. The people of the Chaos Continent were shocked to see the sudden appearance of a huge beam of light shooting straight into the sky from the Lost Land. When the beam of light dissipated, it revealed a jet ck tower. The tower was impossible to describe. It could clearly be seen by the naked eye, but at the same time it seemed to covered by some sort of infinitelyplex illusion. The tall tower can be seen from every corner of the Chaos Continent. That is the nature of the Tower of God. When the tower appeared, everyone in continent was extremely excited; whether they were mortals or gods, they all decided to go to the Lost Land. Du Ze gazed through a window at the distant tower. It was as if he heard a game notification in his head. System: The Tower of God expansion is now live. All yers are invited to participate in the event. ^-^ Some silly, cute person turned and looked at Xiu lying on the bed. It was now the second day after the battle. When Xiu copsed, , Rachel and the Thunder Regiment arrived. The golden dragon took advantage of the ck dragons distraction and took Eric away. The human army panicked and retreated. The beastkin did not chase after the humans; they stayed to bury their deadpanions. Now the BOSS was defeated and the rules also updated the information about the Tower of God. The Moe Lords road to bing the Supreme God has beenid out. Thinking of the words Supreme God, Du Ze felt excited but also uneasy. He can never forget what he saw in the Time Corridor C Xius futile struggle to find his most important person. The thought of it made Du Zes heart ache. CSo what if you be the Supreme God?! In the entire world C youre the only one left! Now Du Ze knew that the person Xiu lost in the mural is not Vivian or anyone else from this world, it was ... him. Du Ze looked at his hand. Is he going to disappear? Chapter 64.1 - Reader: Coach, his equipment is not the same as mine!

Chapter 64.1 C Reader: Coach, his equipment is not the same as mine!

Knock, knock. The sound of a knock at the door awakened Du Ze. He opened the door to find Nina carrying a tray of food. Its time to eat. Nina came in and put the food on the table. She looked at theatose Xiu lying on the bed and asked cautiously, Is he still unconscious? Du Ze nodded then sat at the table and began to eat. Nina sat opposite Du Ze, her big tail sweeping back and forth; she seemed to be on tenterhooks. That persons presence is just too strong. Even in apletely harmlessa state, his aura seems to fill every inch of the air in the room. Even so, Nina can not help but look at Du Ze. Seeing him makes her feel at ease. As long as she look upon the calm face of the ck-haired youth, she can forget some of the pain of losing her gods and people. Worried that Du Ze would notice her staring at him, Nina hurriedly looked away and changed the topic: Du Ze, what are you going to do next? Du Ze stopped eating then turned and pointed to the distant Tower of God. You are going to the Tower of God ... Ninas tail drooped down. After this catastrophe, the tribe must rest for a long time. As their priest, she cannot walk away from the tribe. In other words, they will soon be separated. Nina looked at Du Ze who was calmly eating, then she looked at Xiu who was in aa C this is her only chance. Once that person wakes up, she simply wouldnt dare toe close to Du Ze. Nina took a deep breath and finally made up her mind. Du Ze, I have something to tell you. Huh? Du Ze put down the knife and fork. He heard the girl with the fox ears and big, moist eyes say to him: I like you. Du Ze ... Du Ze never thought that one day he would receive a cute sisters confession. His immediate reaction was extreme terror! Its the kind of instinctive horror that makes a persons brain turn nk. Du Ze nced at Xiu on the bed. When he saw that the Moe (Demon) Lord (King) was in a very safe standby state, the silly, cute persons soul that had nearly escaped his body from fright finally began to return. However, when he thought of how to reply to Ninas confession, the silly, cute soul got stuck in his throat, making him unable to speak. Seeing Du Zes response, Ninas fox ears drooped and her bright eyes dimmed. You and he ... Is it really that kind of rtionship? Ninas gaze shifted to Xiu, she whispered: Last time, at the celebration, I saw him kissing you. Du Zes expression did not change in the slightest, but if one were to take a closer look one would see that a silly, cute ck-haired persons ears were red. Xius aura is too strong, so even if he does some deviant things, people will feel like it was natural and ignore the irrationality of the act. Du Ze thought he should say something at this time, but he and Nina just looked at each other for a long time. Finally, all he could do was nod silently. Ninas fox ears werepletely drooping. You dont like me because Im female? ... Why did it change into a question of gender? The fox girl looked like she was about to cry and Du Ze had no idea how tofort her. Because of his social barrier, a silly, cute person always has little to say. To him,forting others is like jumping over a big hurdle. Du Ze was silent for a long time before biting the bullet and telling the truth. I like women, I dont like men. Ninas ears perked up, then she heard Du Ze say: But I like Xiu. I just like Xiu; gender is irrelevant. After he said this, Du Ze was in a daze for a while. For a man to refuse a cute sisters confession, this is something that the past him would have foundpletely unimaginable. But now that he did it, he didnt have even the slightest hesitation or regret in his heart. .... I actually knew this would be the result, but I wanted to tell you before I leave. Nina showed a heartbreaking smile to Du Ze. You are very gentle, Du Ze. Next time dont be too good to a fox, it will be tamed. Du Ze was startled when the fox girl jumped up and ran away from the room, her fiery red tail and ears standing like a fire that was dying down. - regretting it? A deep voice suddenly sounded in his ears, scaring Du Ze. He didnt have time to turn before Xiu reached him and picked him up, walking with him towards the bed. Du Ze sat down at the edge of the bed, his hands behind him, while opposite him was Xiu in his demon form. The demon bent down in front of Du Ze, so close that Du Ze could see his slender, dark pupils. Do you regret it? Refusing such a cute girl. The long ck hair slipped from Xius shoulder andnded on Du Zes body. Xius fingers stroked the back of Du Zes neck, showing a strong desire to control. I wont let you go even if you regret it. Du Ze finally reacted. His face frozen, he stammered a little as he asked: You, when did you wake up? I heard you say, drawled Xiu. He was very close to Du Ze as he slowly smiled, purple eyes narrowed in pleasure: You like me. The demons expression was filled with joy and in his pleasure seemed to want to swallow up the person in front of him. Du Ze had never seen Xiu this happy, like a person who finally got a long-awaited gift C clearly he liked it but he was reluctant to tear open the packaging. Seeing this kind of happy Xiu, Du Ze pressed down on his hot ears and couldnt help but try to keep Xiu happy. Um, I like you. Xius demonic vertical slit pupils contracted. This time is no longer a form of self-deception when the other person is drunk. The person he wanted the most, with an earnest expression on his face, said he liked Xiu. Xiu always felt that his love for Du Ze has reached the extreme limit, but he was wrong. This person can make him go even more out of control, more and more unable to extricate himself. Its like an addiction. That being the case ... Xius maic voice was heavy with desire while simultaneously rich with enchantment and charm. Lets do it. ******** Chapter 64.2 - Reader: Coach, his equipment is not the same as mine!

Chapter 64.2 C Reader: Coach, his equipment is not the same as mine!

(Trantors note: a censored scene is omitted here. You can read the full chapter on another website. Please visit the Novelupdates page for the link to that chapter.) Not waiting for Du Zes reply, Xiu immediately took hold of Du Zes body. The demon did not have the patience to take off Du Zes clothes properly. There was a zap sound, a small energy arc shed, and Du Zes pants were heroically martyred, bing the first casualty. Xiu caressed Du Ze. Xiu ...! Du zes voice was shaking. He gasped, only able to speak a name. The demon bent down his head. Whether physically or visually, the stimtion was too intense. Du Ze instinctively tried to shrink back but Xiu opened his bat-like wings, wrapping two people up and blocking Du Zes retreat. Du Zes toes curled up from the stimtion. He bent down, trembling, and gripped Xius hair. His fingers tightened. ! A pair of purple eyes stared fixedly at Du Ze who seemed short of breath. The slight trembling of Du Zes body revealed his hidden fear. ... Xiu folded his wings and withdrew. He stood up then ced his head on Du Zes neck, whispering: When you say you want me, Ille in again. Du Ze was stunned. Its true that there was a shadow in his heart from what the dragon form had done but the Moe Lord had apologized and he did not mind. He hadnt thought that Xiu would restrain his desire. But now ... You will also help me with this, right? .... Well, the demons are not the type who will deny their own desires. The silly, cute reader weighed his options and decided to reciprocate. With an expressionless face, Du Ze looked up at Xiu and asked in a t, monotone voice: Why did you think of this? I read it in your book. Xiu narrowed his eyes slightly. He said meaningfully: Id love to finish reading it. Doujinshi: I can only help youe here.1 Du Ze was deeply shocked by the doujinshis fighting power. Even though it was sealed, the influence of this devil is very strong. Some silly, cute person just realized that Xiu read the doujinshi and had used his body to put everything he read into practice. Should he be d that Xiu only read the parts with the pistol firing, mouth x, and the human form y? If the Moe Lord read the props y and tentacles y, Du Ze thought he would probably die C well, the Moe Lord would not kill him but he will surely be wrung out until he was dry. Some silly, cute reader wanted to burst into tears. More than once he had felt the malice of the universe. Why did he travel with such a dangerous thing without destroying it? In the end, how intense was the great gods desire to get revenge on him? Seeing that Du Ze was pretending to be dead and did not answer, Xiu put the topic of the doujinshi aside. He stroked the back of Du Zes neck, silently urging him on. Du Ze epted his fate. You can do it... Xiu saw Du Ze hesitating so he gently stroked Du Zes neck and drew Du Ze closer. Xius eyes were narrowed and were full of intense desire. Du Ze did not pay any heed to this as he tilted his head to the side and coughed. The cough made tears leak out. Xiu removed Du Zes sses and wiped away the transparent liquid from the corners of his eyes. He pulled Du Ze onto his bosom. Lying on the bed, his low voice was soft with satisfaction and indolence. You did well. Du Ze was unable to express himself with words. He just felt that his mouth was sour.2 He buried his face in Xius chest, abandoning his worries as Xius wings wrapped around the two of them as they slept in each others arms. ******** The author has something to say: Sorry, the rotten author is now caught up in procrastination, every time I try to write a word its like squeezing the toothpaste out TT. Thanks foring here. *bows*3 Chapter 65.1 - Protagonist: I want to be with you forever.

Chapter 65.1 C Protagonist: I want to be with you forever.

Du Ze spent the entire afternoon resting in bed. When he rose in the evening, his hands and feet felt weak. Xiu was not in the house. From the window, Du Ze could see Xiu and Rachel talking outside. The demon sisters stood behind Xiu silently, like a pair of well-behaved maidservants. When Xiu noticed that Du Ze was awake, he spoke a few words to Rachel and the demon sisters before returning to the house. Du Ze wanted to get out of bed but when he lifted the quilt, the cold wind reminded him that he was still half naked. Some silly, cute person froze, nced at the deceased trousers, then looked helplessly at Xiu: .... Pants. The corners of Xius lips curved up as he stared at the outwardly impassive Du Ze who was inwardly at a loss about what he should do. Xiu put his hand inside the quilt and said happily: This is very good, I would like you to stay in bed. Knowing that Xius hand was going to touch some dangerous ces, Du Ze bent his legs slightly and immediately changed the topic, trying to talk with the Moe Lord about life. What were you just talking about? They are building a magical teleport formation. Xiu held Du Zes ankle and felt the smooth skin beneath his palms. Creating it will take a day. When its activated it can teleport us straight to Agares City. The Tower of God was in the Lost Land. Since the Chaos Continent merged with its reverse side, Agares City which surrounds the Lost Land in the reverse side also appeared in the Chaos Continent. To enter the Lost Land, one must pass through Agares City. Speaking of the city of Agares, Du Ze remembered that beautiful demon. The silly, cute reader wanted to cover his face when he recalled the time he was still trying to help the Moe Lord collect a harem. Dont mention harem members now, he and the Moe Lord have started living together shamelessly. Xius hand was tickling him a little so Du Ze tried to retract his feet and continued the conversation: The Tower of God appeared. Yes. Xius hand slid back and forth on Du Zes leg and his deep purple eyes narrowed slightly, showing ambition. I shall reach the top of it and be the Supreme God. The protagonist, Xiu, battles to reach the throne of the Supreme God; this is the plot of the Mixed Blood novel. As a reader, Du Ze doesnt doubt that Xiu will be the Supreme God. He was like a parent who was proud and confident that his outstanding child will be able to get into first grade. But he felt uneasy because of what he saw in the Time Corridors mural and the vision of thest battle. Du Ze wanted to tell Xiu about the murals he had seen in the Time Corridor, but although his mouth opened several times, he couldnt say it C he was banned from speaking spoilers again. This made Du Ze even more rmed. He was stopped this time because of spoilers, meaning what he saw in the Time Corridor was going to happen. For the first time, Du Ze impulsively thought that he didnt want Xiu to be the Supreme God. He looked at Xiu and finally said, with some hesitation: Why... do you want to be the Supreme God? The hands that were moving in all directions paused. Xiu looked at Du Ze. This person is not a god but everyday he will be restored to his original state. He will never grow old and is all the more fearsome for it. He never cared about Du Zes background and identity, but he cared about the gap between him and Du Ze. If I were to be a god I will have eternal life. And if I have the supreme power, nothing cane between us. Xiu gathered Du Ze into his arms and said with deep affection: I want to be with you forever. Du Ze closed his eyes. His heart was overflowing with bitter emotions and pain. The Xiu who wants to be with him forever is no longer the protagonist of Mixed Blood who wants to destroy the world. This person has changed a lot, so he does not want to prevent Xiu from bing the Supreme God. From the beginning to the end, the highest position is something that Xiu deserves. As for the murals he saw in the Time Corridor, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote that Xiu will be the Supreme God and his most important person will be taken away. Now that Xius most important person has be him, this is perhaps one of the biggest changes in the plot. Du Ze thought that since he was not in the original script, maybe he can find the owner of that voice and avoid that tragic oue. One dayter, the magical teleportation formation was built and they were ready to depart for Agares City. When he left the tribe, Sal led a horde of beastkin to see them off. Dear friends, thank you for helping the beastkin. The beastkin collectively put their fists on the left side of their chests to give them a solemn salute. If you ever need help, please send for us. Du Ze looked around again but he still did not see Ninas figure. Since yesterday the fox-eared maiden never appeared. Du Ze felt a little regretful, he had a premonition that he will never have the chance to see the girl with the big red tail again. As the beastkin group watched, Du Ze and a line of people entered the teleportation formation. The grey light of space magic swallowed up the crowd. When they opened their eyes again, they had arrived at the city of Agares. Du Ze had just stepped out of the formation when he saw a beautiful demon with a clever smile; she seemed to have been waiting for them for a long time. Heidi was wearing a low-cut gown. She looked like a ripe, delicious fruit that would release seductive juice when touched. The morous Agares City Lord weed them. Ariel pressed her fingertips to her lips; she had never seen such a beautiful person. Even Muir was staring at Heidi. Your Excellency Rachel, I have prepared everything you need. Heidi greeted Rachel and her eyes swept over the group of people, bing a little brighter the moment she saw Xiu. When Heidis gaze fell on Du Ze, she appeared surprised. You are ... Heidi seems to remember Du Ze. She smiled and asked: How is that person? Du Ze instinctively looked at Xiu. At this time Xiu is in his demon form, therefore the subus demon obviously didnt know that this was the Moe Lord that she tried to gift her city to in the past. Xiu saw his silly, cute person looking up at him. This angle was very suitable for bending down and kissing him so the demon, who is very true to his desires, did just that. Du Zes hair stood on end from shock1 as Xiu licked his lips. Unable to open Du Zes closed mouth, Xiu was dissatisfied and bit Du Zes lip lightly. After Xiu let go of him, some silly, cute person with red lips silently looked around him at the crowd, speechless. Heidi was shocked at first but soon epted it. Demons have always been very tolerant about this type of thing. She was just surprised because thest time she saw him, the handsome, golden-haired human rejected her because of Du Ze, but now Du Ze has another person by his side and it is an equally outstanding demon. Does this ck-haired youth have such great charm? Not knowing that he has be the object of the demons admiration, Du Ze drooped his head and did not dare to look at the demon again. He only provoked a person but as a result he waspletely eaten up. Chapter 65.2 - Protagonist: I want to be with you forever.

Chapter 65.2 C Protagonist: I want to be with you forever.

After they introduced themselves to each other, Heidi was somewhat puzzled that the demon who is a descendant of Bael has the same name as Xiu. Her eyes went back and forth between him and Du Ze but she wisely refrained from asking any questions. Heidi tossed her fluffy curls behind her shoulders and smiled at the group: Its still a long time before dinner so please rx at the parlor. I have some information about the tower that I think you will find interesting. Heidi exined the current situation. Because the tower is located in the Lost Land, everyone who is traveling to or from the tower must pass through the city of Agares. Due to therge influx of people, Heidi opened up the eastern side of the city and let people move freely. As a result of the geographical advantage, Heidi also collected a lot of information about the Tower of God. My advice is that people who are below the level of War God or Mage God should not try to climb the tower.. In the parlor, Heidi said to the crowd: The tower is too dangerous. Around 40,000 people have entered the Tower of God; only a few of them survived and all of them failed. ording to those people, every level of the Tower of God is a trial and only those who are at the level of War God or Mage God have the ability to pass the trials. Other people who try will most likely end up dead. Hearing Heidis words, Ariel and the demon sisters looked at each other. Compared to the others, their strength can only be described as weak. They will be a burden if they enter the tower. However, there was a person present who was weaker than them, a bat noob with a fighting capacity of negative five. This person was currently like a pet trying to escape from the arms of his owner but waspletely unable to; he could only let the other person stroke the back of his neck as he stood there with an expressionless face. Xiu seemed unconcerned about the problem of being held back by others and carelessly asked: What kind of trials? Heidi shook her head: Those people who went to the Tower of God have a taboo ced on them that makes them unable to speak about the trials. I am very sorry. I dont have that information. Du Ze knew that Yi Ye Zhi Qiu had previously written an Infinite Flow1 novel. The novel was titled Infinite Flow Tower. In the story, the protagonist and a bus driver identally fell into Antis. There was only a tower in that ce and to return to their world they must climb the tower. Every floor of the tower is different and has strong guards, a BOSS, and mobs of many different levels. To go up a level the main character must find the stairs, which are limited in number. Thus, every day the protagonist must y with the mobs, hide from the BOSS, and find the stairs while asionally having to deal with unreliablepanions and human enemies. Based on this summary, that is clearly the embryonic form of the Tower of God! Every floor of the Tower of God contains a trial. Du Ze can guess that the trails will be the usual routine of clearing mobs and killing the BOSS C that **** Yi Ye Zhi Qiu is simply toozy so he probably re-used the previous setting. Du Ze did not think that he would be able to uncover spoilers but the plot of Tower might be useful. Speaking of that book, Du Ze read the ending: The protagonist finally returned to the real world and lived happily with a group of friends. However, the readers know that the protagonist is still actually inside the tower C the main character will never be able to leave the tower since he has epted that ce as his reality. ... That is a BE (Bad Ending) disguised as a HE (Happy Ending), you ****er! From that time on, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu started to develop this type of bad habit. The silly, cute reader suddenly began to worry. The ending of Mixed Blood wont be like the ****ing ending of Tower, right?! While Du Ze was thinking about this, Heidi drank a mouthful of ck tea and went on talking. But they told me something very interesting, she said. Heidi nced at the crowd of people: The people in the Tower of God cannot team up because everyone inside will be randomly sent to different ces. The probability that you will be sent to the same ce is very small. Once a checkpoint is reached and a person passes through, the checkpoint is reset. The people around her paled. Heidi chuckled and then said, but there is one way to avoid this. The first time you enter the tower, every person can get a ticket that represents your eligibility for the tower, she said. You can give it to someone else and you will be that persons follower. You will be able to apany that person in the tower, but even if you are able reach the top, you will not be a god. In other words, giving your ticket to another person and bing his follower means that you will lose your chance to ascend the Tower of God. This is something that people will do if they want the other person to be a god; it is their belief in him. Du Ze suddenly realized that the Tower of God is a screening machine. Those who climb the tower will have to pass the trials to ensure that the climber will be in the level of a false god. The ticket represents belief and it is quite likely that those who have arge number of followers will have a greater chance of reaching the top of the Tower of God and bing the Supreme God. Any creature can be a god. Lord Xiu, we want to be your followers, will you allow it? Violet asked nervously. Alice continued: We will never slow you down. Xiu wasnt troubled: Certainly. The beautiful demon sisters smiled with delight and Ariel also knew that Xiu would not refuse to allow her to be his follower. Du Ze looked around him; Old John and Muir will definitely follow and Rachels loyalty to Xiu means that there will be no question about her following him. Without even trying, Xiu has gathered together so many allies. Heidi rubbed her red lips and looked at the crowd thoughtfully. At this time, the housekeeper appeared. He bowed and said in a refined and courteous way: Dinner is ready, please follow me to the dining room. The headphones went on strike on the way to the dining room. Du Ze once again saw that splendid and spacious room and he even saw the delicious meat pies Xiu had fed him before. All of them sat down but this time it was not Heidi at the head of the table; it was Xiu. Muir sat in a corner silently eating his meal. The demon sisters and Ariel sat together, chatting very happily. Old John did not eat so he spent the time helping Du Ze feed the fat chirp. Du Ze looked at the head of the table where Heidi and Rachel sat on either side of Xiu, discussing the Tower of God. ... These supplies are sufficient. Its mostly potions and food. There is limited space and the extra stuff is too cumbersome, said Rachel. Well, Ill arrange it. Heidi smiled and said: Please enjoy your rest tonight. Agares City can make you feel like you are in heaven. Heidi winked at Xiu ambiguously. Is there a need for special services? Xiu, with his chin in his hand, tilted his head slightly to look at the charming, beautiful demon. Do you have any lube? The demon narrowed his deep purple eyes. The type that can make people feel very happy. As a demon, Heidi immediately understood what the other person was referring to. She used her elbow to support her upper body and thrust out her full chest: Even with no lube, I can make you very happy ... You want to try? In the face of the subus charm, the corners of Xius mouth curved up. You cant satisfy me. Xius voice was not loud but everyone at the table heard him. Only he can satisfy me. For a moment, almost all the peoples eyes fell on Du Ze. Some silly, cute person just inserted a piece of a meat pie in his mouth. Huh? What happened? When Du Ze looked around the table, Rachel was very calm and took off her monocle, revealing a polite smile. Old John continued to feed the little Phoenix, smiling as if nothing had happened. Muir was ustomed to this type of behavior and continued to eat. The demon sisters bent their heads; their faces seemed to be a bit flushed. Ariel and Du Ze were both looking around nkly because thetter had not heard while the former did not understand. The atmosphere in the dining room was strangely abnormal because of the two demons risque conversation. When she heard Xius answer, Heidi shrugged her shoulders and ordered her housekeeper to bring what Xiu wanted. She then offered a toast to everyone. Have a good night, Heidi said, smiling deeply. Du Ze was ignorant as he raised his ss and was confused when the beautiful demon winked at him meaningfully. Chapter 66.1 - Protagonist: Who are you thinking of? Chapter 66.1 C Protagonist: Who are you thinking of? Du Ze took a bath. When he came out, he saw Xiu sitting on the bed. The demon was leaning on a bedpost, one foot on the bed, and one foot hanging down naturally. His right hand was on his knee. He was holding a bottle with a light purple potion inside. The transparent bottle glittered in the moonlight. When he saw Du Ze had finished his bath, the corner of Xius lips curved up. He said a sentence: - Du Ze could not hear what he said, but looking at the familiar movement of Xius mouth, it should be themonly used word Come. Some silly, cute reader was very obedient to the Moe Lord. When he came to the bedside, Du Ze looked at the bottle in Xius hands and asked: What is that? Xiu stretched out his hand and pulled the defenseless Du Ze into bed, then he covered Du Zes body with his. The demon used his hands to prop himself up on top of Du Ze, with his long ck hair coolly falling down like silk on Du Zes chest. Still holding the potion, Xiu used his forefinger to write the answer on Du Zes body. [Youll know right away.] Bright moonlight wandered in. Xius eyes became brighter and brighter. Du Ze looked at Xius slender vertical pupils; he didnt know why but he felt a strong sense of danger. Before he could move, he saw Xiu pull out the cork with his teeth. The moment air touched the potion, it half-solidified. A scent overflowed from the medicine bottle, diffusing into the air. That fragrance made people feel very rxed; Du Ze didnt realize that his body had lost its stiffness. Du Zes eyes widened; his breathing became more rapid as Xiu kissed him on the lips again. His temperature was rising but oxygen was not avable. Du Ze gasped violently but did not want to push Xiu away. Sweat from Du Zes forehead slid down into the corners of his eyes like tears. Du Ze was being bullied by Xiu until he cried. Du Zes heart was pounding violently as though it was about to jump out of his mouth. Even though it was shameful, the bullied Du Ze finally couldnt help but say it out loud. ... Yes, its you ... Behind Du Ze, Xiu crooned softly: Hmm? ... I think ... of you ... The demon smiled and kissed Du Zes ear fondly. He finally loosened his hold. [Good boy.] WTF ... Du Ze closed his eyes, surrendered himself, and no longer struggled. Xiu smiled. Du Ze gasped and said to Xiu behind him: Its time to rest ... tomorrow .... the tower... ah ... Moonlight shone down from the window and the two moons had climbed to the top. Xiu took Du Ze in his arms as his 0-point restore was triggered; Du Zes whole body was restored to his original condition, all signs of a mess disappeared. Du Ze felt Xiu put his head on his shoulder. Xiu held his familys silly, cute reader in his arms. He kissed that persons soft earlobe then did not make a move again. [Good night.] ******** Chapter 66.2 - – Protagonist: Who are you thinking of?

Chapter 66.2 C Protagonist: Who are you thinking of?

On the second day, Du Ze met Heidi as soon as he went out. The demon looked a little surprised by the undamaged Du Ze. Heidi rubbed her red lips and whispered: He didnt use it? Du Zes face stiffened when he understood her question. He red bitterly at the aplice (Heidi) and the principal offender (Xiu) then headed to the dining room C some silly, cute person was messed with until he almost vomited blood. The pain fromst nights ointment and his 0-point restore are not things he can talk about. Heidi watched the ck-haired youth walk away with a cold face then looked at the radiant demon. He is... angry? Just shy, Xiu said. Heughed happily, his purple eyes glittering in the morning sunlight. This is really a sad story. After breakfast in the dining room, Heidi led the crowd to the eastern side of Agares city. Du Ze once again saw the fortress of Agares City. Thest time he was here there was a strict inspection; only those with passes were allowed through. This time the fortress gate was wide open. With one nce a person can see the Death Swamp. Anyone can pass through the gate unimpeded. Xiu, with Du Ze in tow, took the lead in entering the Death Swamp. The Death Swamps name now seems unsuitable because of the countless creatures gathered in the swamp. The poprity of the ce even dispersed the swamps fog so that people can now see the Lost Land in the distance, as well as the Tower of God. As they walked Du Ze saw all kinds people mingling with each other, though most of them seemed to have formed small teams of 5 people. Some people looked like they wanted to chat with Xiu but gave up their n to entice him to join their teams when they saw the uniforms of the Thunder Regiment behind him. In addition to the people who were obviously going to the tower, there were a lot of merchant stalls. There were even some pubs. It seems that there were a lot of folks who came simply to do business. Du Ze stared silently at a stall. The owner of the stall put down the book in his hand andughed in a very annoying way. I was wondering when Your Excellency woulde, said Dan, grinning. The stall in front of him was full ofrge and small boxes. The Tower of God is very dangerous. Do you want to choose some equipment for self-defense? Not interested. Hey hey, dont go. Seeing Xiu and the crowd behind him walking away, Dan was depressed and called out: I have some information that you will certainly need. Xiu stopped and watched as Dan quickly ran over to him. The merchants stall automatically rolled itself up like a carpet and followed behind its master. Dan came to Xiu, his eyes moving back and forth between him, Old John, and the other members of Xius group. Do not bring too many followers with you when you enter the first floor. Five is the limit. If that limit is exceeded, the Tower of God will increase the difficulty of its trials. It is said that a general brought an army with him and the result was that all of them were wiped out at the first level. However, after the first level there is no limit; you can freely recruit as many followers as you like but you have to be able to meet with them. (TN: Reminder C People are randomly teleported into different ces when they enter the tower.) Although Dan is a slimeball, his words do have a certain credibility. Du Ze admired the towers anti-cheating system thatpletely ruined the ns of those who were going to use that tactic. The demon sisters and Ariel were uneasy because, along with Du Ze, their strength was the weakest. Dan saluted Xiu. Are you satisfied with my information? What do you want for payment? Dan shook his head in an exaggerated manner. Your Excellency is an old customer, this is a small gift from my shop, free of charge. Du Ze doesnt believe that the slimeball Dan would suddenly be kind. Xiu seemed to have the same doubt. Dan was frustrated at their reaction. s, is my reputation so bad? Dan looked toward the Tower of God. At that moment, the others couldnt see what expression was on the demon gods face. If I had to guess who will be the first to climb to the top of that tower, said Dan, looking back at Xiu. For the first time, he looked serious. I think that person is you. This is your tower, the rules built it for you. After studying his blood and witnessing this mans growth, Dan seemed to have found something quite wonderful. The man he is looking at is destined to be the Supreme God. So, you can consider this an early investment. Before anyone had time to respond, Dans figure disappeared into the void, followed by his stall. Who is that man? Heidi asked. A bored demon god, Du Ze silently said in his heart. He cant understand Dans motives and thoughts. He is like a friend and isnt an enemy, but Du Ze really cant trust him. He is probably a demon god, said Violet. She looked nervously at Xiu and asked: Now ... what should we do? After they got the information from Dan, it was clear to all of them that the tower wont allow a big army to enter together. Xiu doesnt care though. As long as his silly, cute person is by his side, it is enough. So Xiu looked at the crowd following him and let Rachel dissolve the Thunder Regiment, forming them into 6-man squads to enter the tower. The members of the Thunder Regiment are very professional. It only took a few minutes to set up the teams and elect captains. Du Ze calcted: If Old John is not counted since he is a mechanical puppet, then Muir, Ariel, Violet, Alice, and him are five people. Rachel reluctantly joined a group of the Thunder Regiment. She didnt want to temporarily separate from Xiu. The crowd continued walking towards the Tower of God. They walked through the Death Swamp and the Lost Land. The Lost Land lookedpletely different now from when Du Ze first arrived in this world. The barrier separating it from the rest of the continent was gone and there was no skyscape under the ice crystal ground. No one was trapped inside waiting for death. They took only an hour to get to the center of the Lost Land. The great pir of light has disappeared and in its ce stood a majestic ck tower. It looks like the legendary Tower of Babel, stacked like a multiyered cake,yer byyer. The smooth jadeite tower is painted with lines and symbols that shone silver only when light reflected on them. It stood there quietly as if awaiting worship, stalwart as a god. Du Ze looked at the ck tower and could not tell if his rapid heartbeat was because of nervousness or excitement. There is no door at the foot of the Tower of God. Many people go hand in hand toward the bottom of the tower. At the moment they touch the Tower of God, they disappear. This should be the way to enter the tower. Looking up at that tower, Du Ze thought he thought he saw an illusion of the tower rising up to infinity, but when he looked more closely he saw that as long as one can fly, one can reach the top. In fact, he saw a winged person flying up to the top of the tower; he seemed to have the same idea as Du Ze. Du Ze watched as the winged man flew slowly as though he was flying under an invisible pressure. When he reached a certain height he could no longer fly higher, as if there was a wall made of air. The winged mans expression suddenly became rmed; his wings and body began to twist. It looked as though two invisible hands grasped the ends of the feet and twisted C Du Ze imagined he could hear the winged mans bones fracture. Whoosh, the bloody winged man fell from the air and limply dropped on the ground. He no longer moved. The crowd looked at the body in silence. The tower seemed to be telling everyone: Dont try to use opportunistic methods. Heidis fluffy curls were blown by the wind as she looked at Xiu and the people with him. This is goodbye. The beautiful demon gave them her blessing. I look forward to your triumph. Xiu lips curved. His arms circled Du Ze. He opened his wings to fly to the bottom of the tower as the others followed. Heidi watched as they were swallowed by the tower. At that moment, perhaps it was only her imagination, but she seemed to hear the tower sigh Like someone who has been waiting a long time for its goal. Chapter 67.1 - Tower of God: Demon God Arena

Chapter 67.1 C Tower of God: Demon God Arena

In the moment that they entered the tower, Du Ze involuntarily closed his eyes. When he opened them, he and Xiu had arrived at apletely unfamiliar ce. They were in a spacious round room about the size of half a football field. Several stone tforms were located around the hall. At the 12 oclock position was a huge door made of light; it was so dazzling that people could not see what was beyond the door. That door was the only entrance he could see so it must be the entrance to the first level of the tower. The hall was full of people. Du Ze looked around and thought that it would be impossible for more people to squeeze their way inside. However, even after the Thunder Regiment entered, the hall was still in the same state as before C it still looked as though it would be impossible for one more person to enter. Du Ze was puzzled, clearly there were more and more people entering but no matter how crowded it seemed, the bodies of the people inside never made contact with each other. Xiu had been embracing him but he did not know when he had disappeared. Du Ze looked at Xiu and found that he did not voluntarily let him go. His hand was outstretched as though he wanted to touch Du Ze but couldnt. It wasnt as though his hand and Du Zes body were virtual and could not touch. Rather, the two of them looked very close to each other but the space between them was infinite and could not be bridged. Xiu frowned. He did not like this feeling. Du Ze was in front of him but he could never reach him. C This man has always given him that kind of feeling. Xiu knows that he is insecure, but that is because he cares too much about this person. Du Ze saw Xiu say something but even sound was blocked. Du Ze realized that the hall was too quiet. They were all crowded together and people were speaking, but no voices could be heard. Xiu was aware of this and pointed at the door of light with a finger, signaling the others that they should pass through together. Because everyone was in a different space, Du Zes path to the door was unimpeded. He followed behind Xiu. As he approached the door, an invisible force made Du Ze lift his hand. A ck me floated on his palm. Du Ze couldnt describe this feeling but the moment he saw the ck me, he knew it was his ticket. He had three options: he could climb the tower to try to be a god; he could give up this ticket in the hall and be sent expelled by the tower; or he could give the ticket to someone else. Du Ze looked at Xiu and found that the demon was gazing at him. A ck me was also in his hand. Du Ze did not hesitate to pass his ticket to Xiu. When the two ck mes got near to each other, they spontaneously fused together. Du Ze did not know why he felt proud when he saw the me surging upward. Even if he did note to this world to know Xiu, Xiu was the person that he believed in the most. For readers, they see the protagonist as someone all-powerful. Some of the readers who cannot achieve their dreams pin their hopes on the protagonist and derive enjoyment from seeing him achieve their dreams. As long as the protagonist seeds, even if the reader doesnt have anything to do with it, the reader can still get great satisfaction and joy C the protagonist is their favorite hero and their ideal self. The back of Du Zes neck was suddenly grabbed and his head was tilted up to receive Xius kiss. After their ck mes fused, they were in the same space. Du Zes reaction speed was too slow. Xiu took advantage of Du Zes mouth that was slightly open because of his surprise. Xiu knew that Du Ze was shy so he folded his wings around the two of them. To other people this action was just like an ostrich burying its head in the sand. The demon sisters watched as Xiu spread his wings open to reveal himself and Du Ze. Though the ck-haired youths face was still as cold as ever, his slightly swollen lips were quite charming. Alice gave her ticket to Violet who walked over to Xiu and carefully handed the fused ck mes to him. Now that he was able to hold his silly, cute person, Xius mood had improved. He took Violet and Muirs ck mes. When he turned to Ariel, the dark elf princess seemed to be trying to say something. Du Ze read the words that she was expressing with her gestures and was finally reminded of the loyal mechanical puppet who was helping him take care of the fat chirp. Old John wasnt able toe. For living creatures, they are all in their own separate spaces. Old John is not alive so the hall was too crowded for him to pass through. Ill pick him up. Xiu walked back to Old John and said something. Old John nodded and handed the small Phoenix to Xiu. There was a sh of gray light as the mechanical puppet was loaded into Xius space ring. Du Ze looked at the unusually well-behaved fluffy chick in Xius hand. When Xiu let it go, the fat chirp flew like a cannonball to the top of Du Zes head. It made a precisending with its wings open, like a gymnast jumping down from the parallel bars. Chirp chirp~ Regarding that fluffy animal that was always in his hair, he has been fighting a losing battle against it from the beginning. Now he was resigned to its presence. Xiu took Du Zes hand in his. Because of the spatial separation, he could not contact Rachel and others. Instead he gestured to the Thunder Regiment and led everyone into the door of light. The light from the door was not that bright but it did make Du Ze squint as they entered. His line of sight was nk. After they entered and the bright afterimages in his sight had disappeared, Du Ze became speechless when he saw the ce they were in. It was as though they were not inside the tower but rather in another world. They stood on a circr arena surrounded by arches and an auditorium in the Ancient Roman architectural style. Burning torches scattered the darkness and there was only a ck emptiness all around the arena. Du Ze looked around him and saw that it was really like what Heidi said. Only Xiu and his followers were in this ce, the Thunder Regiment and everyone else had entered the door together but now there was no trace of them. He did not know where the Tower of God had randomly sent them. Chapter 67.2 - Tower of God: Demon God Arena

Chapter 67.2 C Tower of God: Demon God Arena

Xiu took out Old John and everyone began to look around. This arena should be the towers first trial. Du Ze stared at a pattern on the ground. It looked like an artistic design of some sort, but it was actuallynguage-based because he could read it. It simply meant 72. Alice was also staring at the ground and she looked as though she had remembered something. She looked up; in the dim light of the torches, she could see that above them was a circr shape of roughly the same size as the arena. I think I know where we are... Everyone looked at her. Alice tugged in Violets clothes, revealing a shy smile. I read in some ancient books that the demon race once had a very famous architecturalplex. It was called the Demon God Arena. When Alice said the name of the ce, the mes on all the torches red up. A demon holding arge serpent appeared. His face was cold and his eyes seemed empty. When he saw Du Ze and the others, he attacked without saying a word. Xius reaction was the fastest, he quickly drew his sword and cut the demon in half at the waist together with the snake. Du Ze thought that the battle ended as quickly as it had started. The defeated demon turned into ash and was blown away by the wind. A rune formed in the air that transformed into a magical teleportation array leading to the top. They all looked at this, puzzled. Xiu shook off the blood on his sword and looked at Alice. Go on. Aliceposed herself then pointed to the top of the teleportation array: If I am right, this is the same arena. In the first era, the demons built this ce for strength rankings. There was only one at first, but once Bael showed his strength no one dared to challenge him. So the demons built the second arena under the first one but it was soon upied by Agares... In the end the demons built 72 arenas. ording to legend, the 72 demon gods are ranked in the same order as these arenas. Later on, the arenas were collectively known as the Demon God Arena. Du Ze looked up at the teleportation array and saw that it really does lead to another circr arena. Alice nodded at the pattern on the floor, exining: This is 72 in the ancient demonnguage, which means that this arena is guarded by the 72nd demon god C just now that man who appeared must have been the demon god Andromalius. He was very weak, said Xiu. He was a demon god but was only on the level of a Sword Master. This ... I dont know, Alice replied with some uneasiness. The demon god Andromalius fell early on during the second era. The demon with the snake looked sluggish, like a puppet. He was clearly a virtual shadow of the real demon god made by the tower. Xiu looked at the teleportation formation and asked Alice: Who is up there? If this is the magic arena, it should be the 71st demon god Dantalion. Du ze almost coughed up blood. They just met Dan outside the tower but now they must meet him again. Some silly, cute person was impatient to see demon god Dantalion. Xiu was aware of Du Zes excitement. The corners of his mouth curved up as he pulled Du Ze towards the teleportation array. Lets go. The teleportation array sent Du Ze and the others to the next location. They arrived at an arena that was built in the same style. Opposite them was a demon god holding a book. Dan stood there nkly. The moment everyone had been teleported in, Danunched an attack at them. Even though his name was called, Dan didnt seem to hear and just continued to attack mechanically. Like the previous arena, the Dan here was just a shadow of the real demon god, with no intelligence and low strength. Even the demon sisters can stop him. This was the first time that Du Ze saw Dans real demon form. Compared with the green-clothed businessman, the armor-wearing version was really a bit more majestic in appearance. Violet and Alice are fire and water attribute demons at the Sword Master level, but when they fought together their strength became far higher than a Grand Sword Master. Their joint attacks were so fast that Du Ze could hardly follow their moves. Dan waspletely overwhelmed with no chance of fighting back. Du Ze had to admit that even though he knew it wasnt that bas***d Dan, it was so cool to see the sisters beating him like that. Its really hrious. Because it was not a real person, Dantalion was easily defeated and transformed into a rune. The situation is now clear; the Tower of God must want them to move up step by step. Du Ze thought that this was the Tower of God making up for the fact that Xiu had skipped over the 72 demon cities story arc in the novel. Therefore the tower deliberately ced the 72 demon gods to let the Moe Lord have fun. The next two demon gods were also easily defeated; there was no problem until they came to the 68th arena. In front of them appeared the beautiful demon god with two bodies C Belial. In order to save them from the god of light, the demon god chose to sacrifice herself. The two demon sisters looked across them at the beautiful demon god who was driving her chariot of fire and their voices trembled as they said: Lord Belial. Compared to the other demon gods they had fought, it wasnt only emotionally difficult to fight her but her strength was also different. Xiu can feel that Belial and the shadows of the other demons gods werepletely different, probably because Belials body had been absorbed by the rules. Right in front of them was a true demon god. Alice, Violet? Unexpectedly, Belial spoke and did not immediately attack like the previous demon gods. Belial looked at them calmly and smiled when she saw the demon sisters. You are here, too. The demon sisters were so moved that their tears started falling. Xiu rxed his grip on his sword. Belial is clearly intelligent, perhaps they can negotiate. I dont want to fight you. Xiu said: Can you let us pass? Unfortunately, there is no way to enter the next arena except to kill me. Belial took out her weapon. Thats the rule. When Belial drew her sword, the atmosphere tensed up. The demon sisters looked at Xiu then at Belial, their expressions filled with helplessness. Belial turned from Xiu and looked at the demon sisters; her eyes were very gentle. So we must obey it. Belial plunged her sword into her own heart without hesitation. Violet and Alices eyes widened and they burst into tears. They cried out but couldnt fully express the grief in their hearts. ... Lord ... Belial... Belials body was turning into ashes, feet first. She looked at the crying sisters and whisperedfortingly: Dont be sad, this is not death C I am here, caught between life and death. Her body was almostpletely grey when she spoke of a curse that was like a fairytale. Ill appear again when another person shows up here. All of them stared in silence as the beautiful demon god turned to ashes then turned into a rune that transformed into a teleportation array leading up to the next level. Du Ze felt the cruelty of the rules for the first time. The mindless shadow clones are alright but the ones that have consciousness like Belial are imprisoned in this tower almost for eternity, killing or being killed by the people climbing the tower, endlessly reincarnated. Du Ze suddenly felt very dejected. The Tower of God was built using the corpses of the dead gods. Therefore, when they reached the top of the Demon God Arena, the BOSS they will meet will surely be... Demon God Bael. Chapter 68.1 - Reader: Eat, sleep, compete

Chapter 68.1 C Reader: Eat, sleep,pete

Du Ze wondered if Xiu was aware of it. In the torchs light, Xius face was gloomy and dark. He stared at Belials teleportation array and said: Continue. Xiu pulled Du Ze into the teleportation array. Violet and Alice wiped away their tears and followed with the others. Du Ze gazed at Xius figure and wanted to open his mouth, but in the end he said nothing. They left arena 68 and came to arena 67. Because the demon sisters havent calmed down yet, Old John fought. The 67th demon god onlysted for a few seconds before he was torn down by Old Johns katar and turned into a teleportation array. Old John nced at the ce where the demon god had vanished and said to Xiu: The Little Master should have also noticed that the demon god is a mid-level Sword Master. Theyre going to get stronger, said Xiu. He looked up at the arena above them and continued while smiling: Otherwise it would be too boring. Xius prediction was confirmed in arena 61. The 61st demon god had the strength of a high-level Sword Master. Based on this progression, it was possible to infer that every six demon gods would be a higher level in strength. If the 54th demon has the strength of a low-level Grand Sword Master, then every 18 levels the demon gods will have the strength of a higher ss. With Old John fighting, they advanced quickly. It took only a minute for him to defeat a demon god and they quickly reached arena 54. As expected, the 54th demon god was indeed a low-level Grand Sword Master. Du Ze calcted that if things continue this way, they will encounter a Sword Saint in arena 36 and a War God in arena 18. Du Ze assessed their team. The demon sisters are only in the Sword Master level, but with the addition of the Sword Saint Old John and the ck dragon Muir, plus the Moe Lord whose power level is over 9000 C with such a magnificent lineup, even with the negativebat fighting ability of himself and Ariel, they can surely steamroll the opponents in the demon god arena. The silly, cute reader felt gloomy. This arena was surely installed by the plot god to copy the novels 72 demon cities story arc. In this way the team fought their way up to arena 38. For the first time after Belial, they encountered a second demon god who was conscious: Halphas. Compared to Belial who took the initiative to to sacrifice herself for them, the unfriendly to humans and loves to dine on their flesh demon god Halphas attitude was much more... malicious. I dont want to ept this situation. You have the future that should belong to me while I am imprisoned here. Halphas said in a hoarse voice: There is nothing here except people who are climbing the tower, swarming like locusts C like you. The only thing I am happy about is that some of the people climbing the tower have brought me a lot of food. The meat of the human race has always been difficult to get. Halphas blood-red eyes were on Du Ze. He licked his lips then said to Xiu: If you give me that human, for Baels sake, I will consider letting you pass. Ah ... This man is really delicious. Xiu said with a smile. His low voice was sensual enough to make peoples hearts race as they blushed. But only I can taste him. Halphas, in his ck dove form, narrowly avoided Xius sword. He flew up the arena before looking down at the horned demon holding a silver-red sword. The demon raised his head and the look in his dark purple eyes was enough to make people shudder, You shouldnt covet him, Xiu said. The ck dove Halphas made a sound like a hoarse tweet. He spread his wings as far as they would extend then fanned them down. ck feathers shot down like arrows. Muir changed into his dragon form to protect the others. The ck feather was unexpectedly sharp, breaking through the dragons hard scales. Muir roared in pain. Using his tail, he pulled out the ck feather. Seeing Muir is protecting Du Ze and the others, Xiu flew up, bringing the attack to Halphas.When Xiu got close, Halphas suddenly folded his wings and arge number of ck feathers rained down on him. This time the feathers were not a direct attack; Halphas aim was to block Xius view. Xiu was surrounded by ck feathers. A strong sense of danger made him raise his sword and he instinctively blocked in front of him on the left side. Caw! BOOM!!! Xiu was driven down to the arenas floor by the ck dove attack. The huge impact they made created arge crater. Xiu was almost buried in the stone. His hands were on Halphas beak. If he were to let go or weaken his hold even a little, that sharp beak would surely pierce through his chest. Xiu stared at Halphas and his purple eyes began to glow. Bang! Even though Halphas moved very quickly, its tail feathers were still hit by the lightning. The lightning arced up from the tail to its whole body. Though the lightning didnt do much damage, they paralyzed his body for a moment. While Halphas was unable to move, Xiu cut off the ck doves right wing. Ugh-. Halphas fell heavily on the ground; his head upturned, his blood-red eyes looked angrily at Xiu. D**n! If I hadnt been limited by the tower, how could you ... Halphas words were interrupted when Xiu cut off the ck doves remaining wing. Xiu looked down as Halphas transformed into his humanoid form. With his long ck hair falling down, Xiu covered his mouth that was smiling dangerously. You remind me of a man who once took Du Zes left hand. Xius smile deepened, as if he was recalling something interesting that he wanted to share with Halphas. Do you know what I did afterwards? The sword cut into Halphas body silently, exposing the scarlet viscera inside. I cut his belly open and tried to retrieve the part that was taken away like this. As Xiu spoke, the silver-red sword slowly cut open the internal organs inch by inch. The first thing I found was the small intestine, and then I found the stomach -unlike you, that mans stomach was as big as his body. Feeling the ice-cold tip of the sword moving around inside his body, Halphas looked up at that persons slender vertical pupils and felt an unspeakable fear for the first time. I looked very carefully, but in the end I failed because I made a mistake. Blood sshed Xius face, making it sticky and slippery. He sighed as he gazed at the foot of the demon god that was already turning to ash. Its a pity. Muir watched all this happen. He knew it wasnt normal but he wasnt too bothered by it. For Muir, everything is fine as long as he is able to protect Hildas offspring. The ck dragon opened his huge wings, releasing Du Ze and the others. Du Ze saw Xiu standing near the teleportation array. Blood was dripping down from the Burning Desire Demonic Sword. The cracks on the stone floor showed how fierce the fighting had been. Are you alright? Xiu put away Qian Bian, took Du Ze in his arms, then casually replied: It was nothing. His strength seems to have been limited by the Tower of God. Du Ze immediately grasped the reason behind this. The Tower of God is a screening machine that can turn any type of creature into a god. However, if those who have just be a false god or have not yet be false gods were to really fight the demon gods, then it would cause their total annihtion. Thats why its understandable the tower limited the strength of Halphas and the others. In that case, the BOSS of the demon god arena will not be able to use his full power against them. But that was not the key point here. Just like with Belial, their biggest problem is not power but emotion. Chapter 68.2 - – Reader: Eat, sleep, compete

Chapter 68.2 C Reader: Eat, sleep,pete

The 38th demon god was defeated. Next up was arena 37 which also had a god with consciousness: Phenex. After the bout with Halphas, they were not sure what kind of attitude the possessed god would have towards them. Therefore they decided to take a break and recharge before they head to the next level. During the break, Du Ze had a question mark over his head as he watched Xiu turn his left hand over and over, examining each side again and again. After fighting Halphas, Xiu became extremely concerned about Du Zes left hand; several times Du Ze thought Xiu was staring at his left hand so much that it was almost like he wanted to swallow it up. Do you somehow feel dissatisfied with this young mans left hand, Moe Lord? Just as Du Ze was unable to bear it anymore and wanted to ask Xiu about it, an anomaly appeared in the arena. A small magical formation appeared suddenly and a figure emerged from it. When the neer stepped out of the teleportation array, both sides were stunned C they knew this person. The human god of war, Ares, was frozen with shock when he saw Du Ze and the others, but he quickly recovered and dashed to Halphas teleportation array. All of this happened in a sh. Du Ze brain hadnt yet been able to process the appearance of the god when he saw him disappear into the teleportation array. The array dissipated into the air; nothing was left. Du Ze almost coughed up blood. He wanted to knock on the door of the array and to say: Open the door, you have the ability to steal other peoples teleportation method, you should also have the ability to open the door, ah! They all looked at the vanished teleportation array where Ares had disappeared. Violet anxiously asked: What are we going to do now that the teleportation array to the next arena disappeared? Heidi said that each levels checkpoint resets whenever someone goes through it. Alice took her sisters hand in hers and saidfortingly: If what she said was right, it should be fine, we might just have to fight the demon god Halphas again. Just as Alice finished speaking, a plop was heard and the ck Dove appeared in the arena. Du Ze saw Halphas blood-red eyes widen as a hint of an emotion shed through them. It was ... horror? Halphas pped his wings fiercely and everyone naturally fell into an alert posture just to see the ck dove kill himself. All of them: ... Du Ze was silent for a while before looking at Xiu: What happened? CWhat did you just do to make the demon god afraid? Who knows? said Xiuzily, leaning on Du Ze. His strong sixth sense told Du Ze that its better if he doesnt know too much, so the silly, cute reader med all of the strange events on the protagonists halo. Because of Halphas good intentions they quickly passed through to the next level of the arena. Even though he hasnt done anything much, Du Ze was full of excitement. Some silly, cute person pulled Xiu into the teleportation array. If they hurry, they might be able to see that jerk in arena 37. They teleported into arena 37 but it was empty and there was no sign of Ares. Du Ze was disappointed and he wondered what happened since the previous demon gods had not been defeated that quickly. Someone else appeared so fast? said a childlike voice and Phenex appeared. Seeing that the other person showed no signs of hostility, Xiu put away his sword and asked: The god of war was just here? Yes, I let him go. I can let you go, too, Phenex said. I do not like fighting and death is not something unbearable for me. I am very familiar with it. Du Ze had not expected to meet with such a friendly demon god. Someone who will freely allow all those ascending the tower to pass through is simply good news. Phenex looked over and gazed at the fluffy chick on top of Du zes head. The small Phoenix seems to recognize this as the demon god who can change into the form of a Phoenix and stared at him with its beady ck eyes, merrily calling out to him: Chirp chirp ~ I have not seen a Phoenix chick for a long time, eximed Phenex. Baels descendant, here is a small gift from me to you. Phenex changed into a beautiful Phoenix; the Phoenixs fiery body slowly grew smaller and smaller. As it burned down almost to nothing, the bright red me burst open and turned into a rune. A red crystal now stood in the ce where Phenex had been. At the sight of the crystal, the small Phoenixs eyes widened like a drunkard smelling wine. Whoosh! It flew over right away at the speed of light and greedily swallowed the red crystal. Rich fire elements gathered in the small Phoenixs body and it seemed to feel very good as it issued a long tweet. The sound started out sounding immature but by the end of it, the Phoenixs cry had be full and deep. When all the mes had dispersed, an unusually exquisite Fire Phoenix appeared in front of Du Ze. It had long and beautiful tail feathers and faint traces of fire bloomed along the length of its magnificent wings. The Fire Phoenix flew above Du Ze; it seemed to want to nest on Du Zes head like before but now its body is too big for that. So the Fire Phoenix perched on Du Zes shoulder, its head bent down as though it had been wronged. ... Well, even if it bes beautiful, its essence is still that of a fool. After the Fire Phoenix interlude, they continued to move forward. From the 36th onwards, the demon gods had the strength of a Sword saint. It took Old John a day to defeat one. In order to save time, Muir began to fight, too. To ascend from arena 36 to arena 19, it took them three days. The remaining 18 demons had the strength of a War God. If Xiu does not join the fight, it will take three days to pass an arena. When the 2nd ranked demon was defeated, they had been in the demon god arena for almost a week. These days all they did was eat, sleep, and y; there was no respite from this routine. Du Ze and Xiu stood in front of thest teleportation array. Once they enter they will be sent to the final arena ande face to face with the first demon god. Du Ze subconsciously looked at Xiu. He wanted to ask Xiu about this several times, but every time he tried to speak he found that he didnt know what to say. Xiu noticed Du Ze looking at him. He reached over and pulled Du Ze with him into the teleportation array without hesitation. Du Ze gazed at Xius hand that was holding on to his; that hand is strong and full of determination, banishing all doubt. This man will keep going and no one can stop him. A group of people came to thest arena through the teleportation array. Before they hadpletely emerged from the array, they saw a figure falling in front of them. It was the human god of war, Ares, and this time he no longer looked spirited. He seemed to have been burned by a high temperature, with many spots on his body still smouldering. He was barely breathing. Opposite the group, the first demon god slowly put down his hand and a sound like thunder rumbled through the arena. Wee to my arena, Bael announced. Chapter 69.1 - Tower of God: The Undead Scourge Chapter 69.1 Tower of God: The Undead Scourge This was the second time that Du Ze had seen Bael. Compared to when he was in a hurry toe and go, now there was enough time for Du Ze to really take a look at the legendary first demon god. Across from them, Bael was like a towering mountain that stood in front of everyone C not because of his physical body but because of his imposing manner. He is about two meters high, with curved horns exactly like Xius and a pair of purple eyes so dark that they could be mistaken for ck. The darkness of a demons eyes are a sign of the demons power. The darker the eyes, the stronger the demon. The demon god stood in the center of the arena, as majestic as an emperor, making people realize their own insignificance from the bottom of their hearts. Du Ze looked at Bael as if he was seeing a future version of Xiu. Bael was Xius great-grandfather, but their faces were so simr that they looked like father and son. Du Ze thought that thest time they saw him, the god of light and Bael died together. That was probably more or less because of Xiu, right? So will Bael, like Belial, choose to let them pass? Both emotionally and in terms of strength, Bael is a formidable obstacle. At this time the arena was silent. It was hard to breathe because of the pressure emanating from the first demon god. Bael had been watching Xiu. His eyes were dark and nothing could be seen from them. Du Ze listened as Bael demanded from Xiu: Your name. Xiu. Draw your sword. Everyone was shocked. There was no exchange of greetings and the demon god immediately asked for a duel. Seeing that Xiu did not respond, Bael raised his hand. Purple-gold arcs gathered around him as he began to prepare an attack. You have almost finished the demon god arena. Do you still not understand? If you want to move forward, you have to destroy everything that is holding you back C or are you unable to deal with me? The re from the lightning arcs made light and shadow dance around Baels face. The demon god gazed at Xiu and he sighed: You should not be merciful. [The Demons gave away their mercy, received destruction.] When he heard Baels words, Du Ze almost automatically thought of Mixed Blood. Before he could analyze the thought, he saw Xiu walking forward slowly Yes. Xiu expressed his agreement with Baels words. He extended a hand and Qian Bian appeared then transformed into the Burning Desire Demonic Sword. So Ill kill you. He has something that he desires. For that goal, he can throw away everything, give up everything, even destroy everything. Hearing Xius response, Baels expression was more gratified than delighted. I will not be lenient. Rather than letting you pass through here just to be killed by the other gods, its better for me to finish you off myself, said Bael. There will be other gods? Du Ze was still speechless with shock, Xiu and Bael started fighting. The whole arena was shrouded in lightning. Muir had to protect everyone at the edge of the arena. The terrifying energy of those seemingly weak tiny arcs even made the dragon afraid. Bael stomped down with one foot. The lighting wove itself into a circle, centered on his foot, and quickly spread outward, too fast to see. Xiu protected himself with his bat-like wings. The instant the lightning swept past him, he flew up and moved to cut down Bael from above. ng- The sharp de swung down and sliced the purple lighting. The purple and gold bolts in Baels hands condensed, forming sword made of lightning. Lightning flowed to the Burning Desire Demonic Sword and two des were joined together by a glowing chain of electricity. Xiu tried to retreat, but Baels lightning de was like a ma clinging to the Burning Desire Demonic Sword. A strong current was channeled to Xius body. Xiu knitted his brows; an expression of pain shed through his face. He is very familiar with this power, but this time it brought him harm. Bael gazed at Xiu. Balls of thunder began to gather around him. As Bael had said before, he wasnt going to go easy on Xiu and therefore didnt give him a chance to catch his breath. A ball of lighting struck Xiu; even though he protected himself with his wings, Xiu still suffered a slight injury. Xius lips thinned as blood ran down the corners of his mouth. Xiu also used the lighting of destruction, but when his attack touched Baels lighting, it was instantly wiped out. It was like a child attacking an adult, unable to make a mark on the other. Only by being hurt can you understand its true power. We have the power to destroy everything C including ourselves, said Bael. Three lightning balls pierced Xius wings. Xius eyes became bright. Lightning represents destruction. He knows of its power; its strength can even harm his own body. Therefore every time he uses this power, he instinctively suppresses it so that it wouldnt hurt him. Xiu looked at Bael then closed his eyes. He had to move forward, so he has to destroy all the obstacles in his path. Buzz- The purple and white lighting suddenly condensed into purple gold lighting, then the arcs became thinner and thinner until they turned into purple and ck. Xiu opened his eyes; the purple eyes became brighter and brighter until, finally, they looked like balls of mercury and the demonic slit pupils were clearly outlined. Xius body seemed like it was about to fall apart. He began bleeding from every pore; just a little bit more and he would look like a pool of blood. His lighting waspressed into a hair-thin thickness. Rather than lightning, it would be more appropriate to call it an electric arc. The purple-ck arc easily tore Baels de, breaking all obstacles and jumping towards Bael. Bael looked at the bloody Xiu. Although Xiu is very strong, he is still immature. Even now, Bael can still counterattack. Although he was not able to evade the purple-ck lighting, at the moment he was hit he could have grabbed Xiu so that they can die together. But thats not necessary. Bael waved and the remaining ten balls of lightning hit the purple-ck arc and were broken by the other sides power. At the moment he was engulfed by lighting, the first demon god narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed satisfied. Boom-Crackle!!! Thunder roared and the whole arena shook. When Du Ze came out of the shelter of Muirs protection, he saw a half-destroyed arena. The iplete arena floated in the void. Covered in blood, Xiu was standing on the floor. Opposite him was not a teleportation array but a purple pir of light that seemed to go up into the sky. It seemed to be a portal out of the demon god arena. This is... Its over? Xiu was badly hurt. His left wing was torn and his body was covered with wounds. Du Ze wanted to rush to Xiu to treat his wounds but the arena was about to copse from the damage to it. Muir didnt hesitate. He grabbed everyone and flew straight at the purple light. Du Ze closed his eyes. When he opened them, he found that they had all returned to the circr hall. The hall was full of people but it felt uncrowded even with the addition of their group and Muir who was in his dragon shape. Chapter 69.2 - Tower of God: The Undead Scourge

Chapter 69.2 C Tower of God: The Undead Scourge

Du Ze doesnt have the time to wonder why they came back. He was busy treating Xius wounds with the help of the demon sisters and Ariel. Du Ze was quite frightened when he saw all of the holes in Xius body. He couldnt see anything while he was under Muirs protection. He could only hear the sounds of the fighting, but from Xius miserable condition he deduced that both parties were equally skilled and powerful. Although he didnt see it and therefore couldnt verify, Du Ze felt that whether it was Bael or Xiu, they both got the result they wanted. Xiu seemed a little tired. Hezily leaned on Du Ze, silent. There were a lot of people around, but, like thest time they were in this space, nobody could disturb anyone else. After treating Xius wounds with some highly effective medicine, Du Ze breathed a sigh of relief and found that Xiu was staring at something. Du Ze looked at the direction of Xius gaze and froze C was that statue here before? There were several stone tforms around the hall. This time one of them had a stone statue on it. The statue was mostly very standard, a nk humanoid carving, but it had bat-like wings that showed it was a demon. Du Ze is certain that this statue was not here the first time they came to the hall. It probably appeared after they emerged from the demon god arena. ... Is this a sign that they passed? The demon god arena is just the first level of the Tower of God? Du Ze looked at the stone tforms again and this time he carefully counted the empty tforms. There were seven. Du Ze thought of Bael and the Lord Gods intention. Adding the number of stone tforms into the mix, Du Ze finally realized the authors evil intention C each race was one level. ****! To finish the demon god arena trial, the Moe Lord turned into a bloody ruin. Having to fight every race ... wont he be so weary he turns into a wreck! QAQ Xiu also looked thoughtfully at the tforms. The hall only has one door of light, meaning they can only go forward; no retreat is possible. Except for the immobile Old John and the Xiu-equipped Du Ze, the others were sent by Xiu to look for Rachel and the others. Du Ze then remembered Dans information. The Thunder Regiment dispersed but, ording to Dan, as long as they are able to finish the first trial, Xiu can recruit unlimited numbers of followers. The others went around the hall several times but they did not meet any of the members of the Thunder Regiment. They didnt know if it was because they had not emerged from the first trial or if something unexpected happened. Both Heidi and Dan said that the Tower of God randomly sent people to different ces and whether they could meet again was up to fate. Thus, they can only forget about the Thunder Regiment for now. Although Xiu was wounded and needed some time to rest, they decided to enter the light door after a days respite in the hall. In the hall, other people can see them even though they are in different spaces. With so many people watching, there was no sense of privacy, therefore many things are not easy to do and they could not even sleep at night. Even seriously injured, Xiu still took Du Ze with him as he led the way. Although this was their second time to pass through the door of light, Du Ze still felt nervous at walking into the unknown. The bright light faded and before his vision was restored, Du Ze felt the wind blowing on his face, bringing with it the scent of grass and a faint smell of decay. Du Ze blinked. They were in a small forest. Opposite them were hundreds of uniformed skeletons, including skeleton soldiers, skeleton warriors, skeleton archers, and a skeleton mage. Muir instantly transformed into his dragon form, ready to attack. A group of skeletons moved away to avoid being crushed to pieces. That was the only action they did. All the skeletons knelt down to Xiu uniformly. Their leader seemed to be the skeleton mage, who opened its hollow mouth and, with a rattling voice, used a necromancy spell to speak: [Lord Commander,1 please lead us to the Chaos Continent.] ... What is this? Xiu was a bit surprised. He asked the skeleton mage: What did you call me? [Lord Commander, please lead us to the Chaos Continent] said the skeleton mage. No matter what it was asked, the skeleton mage would simply repeat the sentence monotonously and mechanically. It looks as if this was deliberately arranged. Du Ze stared at the skeletons. Unlike the demon god arena trial, the Tower of God wanted to give them hints this time? Xiu thought for a moment, then tried to give the group of undead instructions. They really did obey hismands. It seems as though this group of skeletons have epted him as theirmander. The first half of the skeleton mages request was already clear and the other half seemed to say that Xiu should use these skeleton soldiers to conquer the Chaos Continent? The situation was rather unclear and they didnt know if they should believe the information that the skeleton mage provided. They decided to leave the woods and explore the area. Based on their previous experience in the demon god arena, the starting area shouldnt be too dangerous. When the group of people walked off, the skeletons automatically followed them. Even when Xiu told them to stop, the skeletons would be slightly confused for a moment then continue following. The forest was not big and they were able to reach its outskirts in about an hour. When Du Ze stepped out of the forest, what he saw made him think that he was in the Chaos Continent instead of inside the tower. The blue sky was endless and outside the woods was a small vige with fewer than ten houses. It was harvest time in autumn. Du Ze saw several farmers bending over to harvest the wheat. When those men looked up and saw theming out of the woods, especially Xiu with wings and horns, their smiling faces instantly became panicked. The dead, the undead areing- People screamed and the whole vige was rmed. Every household closed its doors and windows. The people who were in the fields were extremely frightened, shivering as they each held aloft a hoe. Du Ze was rendered speechless by all of this. Old John kept a gentle smile on his face and came forward to try tomunicate with them. Im sorry to disturb you. Please do not be afraid, we have no malice towards you. Old Johns voice sounded quite convincing: If you wish, we will leave at once. However, before we leave can we ask...? Old Johns words were interrupted. One of the peasants seemed to be frightened into reckless behavior and grabbed a stone. He threw it at Old John. D***ed undead! Old John retreated to avoid the stone. On seeing this action, the others seemed to be infected with courage and picked up stones to throw at Du Ze and the others. Go to hell! Evil undead, get the hell out of here! Xiu grabbed the stone that was about to smashed into Du Ze and crushed it into powder. He stared at the group of people cursing them. He seemed to be thinking of some bad memories. Just then, the skeleton soldiers following them arrived. When they saw the vige, the skeletons became excited and rushed out of the woods to the farmers in the field. The next time the farmers proudly lifted more stones, they saw the skeletonsing. One persons neck was broken right away by a skeleton. Another reacted faster. He grabbed a hoe and pounced on a skeleton, cutting it in half. However, even if the skeleton had less than half of an intact body, it still used its hands to crawl. Reaching the farmer, it clung to his thigh then proceeded to climb up his body. The skeletons dark hollow eyes and the farmers panic-stricken desperate eyes met. Click- In the blink of an eye, the farmers in the fields were wiped out. The skeleton mage staggered toward the bodies. Its hollow mouth rattled out a spell and ck smoke enveloped the corpses. The bodies instantly melted until only their skeletons were left. Those skeletons stood up; they were a little dazed at first but immediately joined the skeleton army, bing indistinguishable from the others. After the farmers were killed, the skeletons began to flock to the vige. Du Ze subconsciously look at Xiu; Xiu doesnt see what is happening or doesnt want to stop them. Xiu was looking up to the sky at the direction that they came from. Compared to the blue skies here, the sky over there was full ofyers andyers of dark clouds; it had an ominous atmosphere. So that is what it is... Xiuughed softly. His expression was strange, like mockery, but with a deep sadness. After noticing Du Zes gaze, Xiu put his hand on the back of Du Zes neck. His voice was soft and low as though he was telling Du Ze a bedtime story. Have you ever heard of the Undead Scourge? ******** Chapter 70.1 - – Reader: People who do not court disaster will not die Chapter 70.1 C Reader: People who do not court disaster will not die (TN: The title of this chapter is ˲Ͳ. The just means people while the Ͳ part is actually a very popr meme in China and it is normally said/written as no zuo no die in Chinglish because its meant to be funny. It means if you dont do stupid things, they wonte back and bite you in the ass. Likewise, if you do stupid things, they most certainly will. Its from Gundam Z (1985) Episode 12.) 600 years ago, a Lich named Louis came out of the Lost Land, spreading pestilence, killing creatures, and forming an army of the undead. In that period, if the undead ate a town there would be no survivors. The panicked humans couldnt stop the undead; it was like a natural disaster and the only way they escape the undead was to flee. Therefore, this wholesale ughter was called the Undead Scourge and the Lich Louis earned the title god of death. Because of the Scourge, the three empires lost nearly half their poption and about one-third of the towns were destroyed. Later generations, regardless of where they came from, would pale when they talked about Lich Louis. The reason that Du Ze knew so much about it was because the author had written about it in detail. In the original standard YY novel Mixed Blood, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu spent almost three chapters introducing the Undead Scourge and Lich Louis. At that time Du Ze was still very silly and na?ve so he did not understand the authors good intentions. When he read about the Moe Lord being arrested because of his rtionship to Louis, the silly, cute reader finally understood his familys authors great lunacy C that introduction was entirely for the sake of paving the way for the Moe Lord to be abused. Author, youre begging for a beating! QQ Thinking of the original plot, Du Ze still felt indignant. Although Xiu did get Qian Bian from Louis Magic Tower, it also indirectly led to the awakening of his undead bloodline. To prevent Xius fate of being hunted all over the continent and suffering from betrayal and inhumane treatment, Du Ze would rather that Xiu had not gone to the Magic Tower trial and that he did not have the slightest rtionship to Louis. The skeletons soon cleared the vige. They poured out of the houses then formed a neat formation in front of Xiu. Once again, the skeleton mage stood in front of all the skeletons and said to Xiu, [Lord Commander, please lead us to the Chaos Continent.] Except for the skeleton mage, they have no other sources of information. They do not know how to clear this level of the Tower of God.1 Xius group looked at each other, but from the bottom of their hearts they believe that this is the Tower of Gods trial. Even though the situation seems very real, Du Ze has not forgotten that they are now inside the Tower of God C it was able to remake the demon god arena from the first era, therefore it can also be able to recreate a simtion of the scourge of the undead from 600 years ago. In the demon god arena they needed to fight the demon gods. This time the tower did not make them fight the undead but instead made them lead a group of undead to be the Undead Scourge? Du Ze nced at the silent vige then looked at the skeleton army. If not for the sudden increase in the number of the undead, it looked as though nothing has happened. He felt the absurdity of their situation keenly; during the time of the Undead Scourge, they were on the side of the undead, ying the part of the invaders. Du Ze looked over to Xiu. Xiu must have clearly understood what was happening but his face gave away no hint of his thoughts. When Xiu saw Du Ze looking at him, Xiu grasped some silly, cute person by the back of his neck, and said soothingly: Lets take a break here first. The group temporarily settled down to rest in the vige but the Tower of God was not so kind as to let Xiu rx and recover from his wounds. The next day, Du Ze was awakened by the sound of weapons nging. When he walked outside he saw that there was fighting all over the vige as the skeletons were brawling with a group of militia wearing very simple equipment. Someone embraced Du Ze from the back. He turned his head to look at Xiu behind him and asked: What happened? Not far from here is a small town. The people who escaped from this town brought the news to them. They assembled a force of over 100 people to attack the undead, said Xiu casually. Speechless, Du Ze looked at the humans fighting the skeletons. Individually the humans were stronger than the skeletons, but they were outnumbered by the skeletons. The two sides were deadlocked for a while but when the humans had some casualties, the bnce of power tilted to the undeads side. The skeletons can still fight on even when their bodies are injured or cut up, as long as their skulls were not crushed. Also, when the humans died their bodies were soon converted into skeletons and they joined the undead team to begin killing their formerpanions. As the number of humans decreased, their plight be more and more desperate until, finally, they started fleeing. Xiu stopped the undead from chasing after them. He looked bored by this farce. Du Ze examined the battlefield. After this battle, the number of skeletons was almost doubled and the vige was now crowded with undead soldiers in formation. Old John grabbed some of the former militiamen to ask for information but these new undead could not speak; the only thing that came from their mouths were screams. Du Ze thought this would be the end, but on the third day they spotted another group of around 500 militiamen. It looked as though all the men in town hade out to fight. The humans and the undead shed and this time the humans easily prevailed. Their leader was a Swordsman; every time he swung his sword he killed one or two skeletons. He tore through the skeletons line of defense and rushed towards Xiu C the news from the men who escaped from the previous battle reported that the leader of the undead was a horned and winged figure. Seeing the Swordsman hurrying towards Xiu, a sentence came to Du Zes mind: People who do not court disaster will not die Xius patience has been exhausted and his slightly narrowed eyes were full of killing intent. With one blow of his hand, Old John crushed the swordsmans heart. This action was like a start signal and the demon sisters also started fighting. With the addition of Old John and the others, the enemy was quickly annihted. The skeleton mage shook its bony staff and clicked out a rather long spell. ck smoke enveloped the whole vige. All the corpses turned into undead and rose from the ground. The Swordsman also staggered to his feet. The flesh of his body was not melted; under the spell of the undead, the Swordsman-level warrior became a walking corpse. After the ck mist had dissipated, nearly 700 undead stood before them. The speed of the undeads growth rate made Du Ze shudder with fear. The skeleton mage came to Xiu and rattled out the same sentence from before: [Lord Commander, please lead us to the Chaos Continent.] This time, Xiu finally replied. He looked in the direction of the town, his vertical pupils fathomless, and said: Advance. The undead immediately carried out Xius instructions and began to move toward the town with Xiu walking at the back of the army. The town was not far, just half a days walk away. By the time they arrived, the undead army had already killed off the towns popce. The men of the town had mostly been killed in the previous encounters, so the remaining humans were the old and the sick. Although they knew that this was just the towers simtion, Du Ze still felt a little uneasy listening to the screams all around him. Chapter 70.2 - Reader: People who do not court disaster will not die

Chapter 70.2 C Reader: People who do not court disaster will not die

When it was all over, Du Ze had lost count of how many undead there were. In addition to the skeletons, there were a small number of walking corpses. There was even a ghost. The skeleton mage went to Xiu and rattled out: [Lord High Commander, please lead us to the Chaos Continent.] Du Ze noticed that the skeleton mages form of address had changed. Was it because the army of the undead was now over 1,000 so Lord Commander became Lord High Commander, like an esction? If the demon god arena was fighting game, the undead trial was a strategy game. In the demon god arena, the numbers indicated how far away they were from the end. Here, rank was probably the Tower of Gods requirement for clearing this level. If they want to pass this trial, they must expand the undead army and strive to raise the leaders rank. How to quickly increase the number of undead? The Tower of God demonstrated that it was through killing more people and turning them into undead. They found some information in town. One of the maps showed where they were: at the border of the Star Empire and the Light Empire. Xiu stared pensively at the map after confirming that they were following the footsteps of the Undead Scourge. In the past, the Lich Louis began his invasion at the Star Empire because its towns and cities were far from each other, makingmunication between them difficult. Thus, it was a long time until the rest of the Chaos Continent discovered Louis ambition. Now that the undead army has appeared, invading the Star Empire would not be the most efficient way since its sparse poption and the distance between the popted areas will slow the undeads growth rate. Xius gaze fell on the center of the map where the Light Empire was located. Compared to the Star Empire, the Light Empire is more powerful, has arger poption, and transportation andmunication are easier. However, it does have the Temple of Light which is the enemy of the undead. But everything is rtive; in Xius view therge number of people means a lot of undead materials and the ease of transportation means that they do not need to spend a lot of time on the road. In addition, if the deceased is strong, they will add more strength to the undead army. As for the Temple of Light, Xiu smiled as he thought of it. Naturally, that was his old enemy. Xiu stretched out his hand and his ck nails seemed to cut through the Light Empire on the map: This is where we will go. After deciding on their goal, Xiu no longer hesitated to start preparing for an attack on the Light Empire. He arranged the undead into a simple formation then ordered them to attack the surrounding viges and towns. Xiu did not let Muir and Old John fight, only the undead attacked.Three dayster, the number of undead has soared to 4,000. Most of them were skeletons, walking corpses, and a few ghouls from the cemetery. The ghouls attacks are not that strong, but their ws can damage the victims nervous system and are well suited for scouting. ording to the ghouls reports, Xius actions have rmed the Light Empire and they have began to assemble troops in Glory City. After hearing the news, Xiu seemed satisfied. Du Ze thought his smile looked as though Xiu was imagining the ruin of Glory City as it was farmed by the undead. When Glory City had gathered enough soldiers, Xiu recalled all the undead and leisurely marched the army towards the city. Along the way, the undead army was attacked by forces from Glory City and the Temple of Light. There were around 2000 soldiers; most of them were well-equipped cavalry. The first time the cavalry charged, 1,000 of the undead armys vanguard were eliminated. To survive that powerful first charge, the undead forces at the rear of the army began their counterattack. The phantoms floating in the air screamed shrilly; the skeleton archers shot their arrows; the walking corpses in front protected the others like meat shields, and the ghouls wandered around the battlefield, seeking an opportunity to sneak attack the enemy. The priests of the Temple of Light blessed the weapons of the human soldiers with holy light. If the undead are cut down by the blessed weapons, they cannot rise again. The wind blew over Du Zes ears and though he could not see, Du Ze could not help but look back at the battlefield. Du Ze, Xiu, and the others stood under the walls of Glory City with the skeleton mage. Some silly, cute person stared at the towering walls and cant help but think C the enemy doesnt know it, but the most terrible thing is not the army of 4,000 undead, but the Moe Lords group. Go. After hearing the order, Muir transformed into his dragon form. The City Guards were shocked when a ck Dragon appeared at the wall. The guards panicked and attacked Muir but their weapons had no effect on Muirs hard dragon scales. The ck dragon used his tail to swipe at the guards. They fell from the wall and died the instant they hit the ground. The skeleton mage rattled out a spell and the dead guards rose up again to join the siege. Seeing that the guards could not stop the ck dragon, the enemy sent a magician to the battle . A fireball hit Muir but did no damage. The ck dragon extended his neck and bit the magician, killing him. Muir spit out the mages corpse which was quickly transformed into one of the undead. The new skeleton mage was dazed for a moment then began to recite undead spells along with the old skeleton mage. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu once wrote that the demons are the strongest individually, the undead has the strongest army, while the dragons are the strongest at besieging a city. No one could stop Muir from destroying the walls. The peoples eyes were despairing as they saw the wallse tumbling down. Glory City was now open and undefended in front of Xiu. The result is obvious: without its army and the forces from the Temple of Light, the city was like a fruit whose skin has been peeled off, waiting for Xiu to devour it. When Glory Citys army came back after they defeated all 4,000 of the undead army, they found a whole city of the undead waiting for them. Soldiers stared at their destroyed homes. When the undead came at them the soldiers were prepared to fight back, but when they saw the undeads familiar clothes and ornaments, many copsed. Those are their elders, lovers, and children; how can they kill them again, even if they have be undead? Compared to the soldiers hesitation, the undead did not waver and immediately attacked. With their instinctive desire to create more undead, they nibbled at the army little by little. A skeleton held its former lover and when the lover burst into tears, the skeleton broke his neck. Du Ze could not bear to look at them and shifted his line of sight to look at Xiu. The demon was gazing silently at all of this and, noticing Du Zes gaze, tilted his head to look up at the sky. The sun shone down and Xius silhouette was half in the light, half in darkness The more I do now, the more I understand their fear and hatred of the undead. Isnt it ironic? Because of his rtionship to Louis, Xiu was hunted by humans all over the Chaos Continent. And now the Tower of God created a simtion of Louis Undead Scourge and made him witness all of this. Its ironic but Du Ze didnt know its purpose, he only felt the rules cruelty. As the two stood there silently, the undead had almost finished eating up the army. Except for the people from the Temple of Light, the soldiers of the army became undead. Many of them were death knights and a few were ck knights, a very high level type of undead. All of the undead gathered under the destroyed walls of the city. The skeleton mage stood in front of them. Looking up at Xiu, it said: [Lord Colonel, please lead us to the Chaos Continent.] If they want to go up in rank they must destroy more cities and create more undead. Du Ze looked down at the sea of the undead under the wall. This is a copy of the Undead Scourge. ording to Yi Ye Zhi Qiu, Liches received deathlessness, gave away their kindness. Chapter 71.1 - Protagonist: What are you looking at?

Chapter 71.1 C Protagonist: What are you looking at?

With the 10,000 undead in Glory City, Xiu now has enough manpower to attack any number of cities. The undead are not timid; they do not tire and they obediently followmands. All generals would agree that they are the ideal soldiers. Assisted by Muir, Old John, and others, the army of the undead immediately stormed the second city of the Light Empire. That was just the beginning. As more and more cities and towns were destroyed, the number of undead increased exponentially. The greater the number of undead, the higher theirmanders rank. Even if Xiu is not with them, they have enough power to destroy a city. Under Xiusmand, the undead army was divided into several parts and the frontlines extended as they advanced, encroaching upon the Light Empires territory. In the city, wraiths were wandering here and there. The death knight, riding a zombie horse, was cleaning up the streets. The Lich waved its staff andmanded the undead abominations to rush into the crowd; the undeads bodies were stitched up and filled with a virus that easily infected the living. Someone, no one knows who, kindled a fire. Its scarlet glow lit up the terrified and despairing faces of the humans. Not even in death could they escape the Undead Scourge. The undead desecrated the bodies of the deceased, both civilians and soldiers, which rose again after they fell and mercilessly ughtered their formerpanions. Even though he had seen it many times, Du Ze still felt ufortable watching this scene. He turned away and looked up into the distant sky that was shrouded in mysterious dark clouds. This is the undead shroud. Compared to the shroud that covered the sky above the forest when they arrived in this ce, the current shroud is quiterge. It is a manifestation of the Undead Scourge. The undead shroud indicates that thend under it is devoid of life and only the undead exist there. After cleaning the city the skeleton mage, as always, reported to Xiu: [Lord General, please lead us to the Chaos Continent.] When Xiu had 100,000 undead under hismand, the skeleton mage changed his rank, but it didnt seem like the end of this trial. By now Xiu has conquered nearly half of the Light Empire. His army of the undead if 700,000 strong but the skeleton mage still calls Xiu Lord General. It seems that they needed even more undead to finish this trial. Xiu stared at a map. As they pushed deeper into the Light Empires hearnd, the Temple of Light had stepped up their efforts to stop the Undead Scourge. The Temple of Light is truly the nemesis of the undead. When they fight, the undeads power is greatly suppressed. Xiu had expected their resistance when he chose to invade the Light Empire, but he hadnt realized that the people from the Temple of Light could not be converted into the undead. Because of this, the road towards fighting the Temple of Light then using their dead as raw materials ispletely blocked. Xiu believes that although he can advance further, it would be pointless as the armys casualties would exceed the number of new undead they will get. Xius goal is toplete this trial, and for that he needs more numbers. Completely taking over the Light Empires territory is a tempting thought but is not necessary. Xius fingertips slid across the Light Empire on the map then stopped at the Moonlight Empire. Of the three human Empires, the Moonlight Empire is the weakest and has the smallest poption and territory. Ant meat is still meat. The army of the undead turned their attention to the Moonlight Empire. As they neared its border, the ghoul scouts reported that a tower climber with his undead army was headed in their direction. On the way to the Light Empire, Du Ze and the others had previously met other tower climbers who were also inmand of their own undead army. They were also destroying vige and towns, so it looks like all of the tower climbers were given the same task of taking on the role of the leader of the Undead Scourge. The undeadmanded by various tower climbers could differentiate themselves from others, and the tower climbers all kept a careful distance from each other. Xiumanded the undead to eliminate the pursuing human army. Unexpectedly, the news came that the retreating tower climber wanted to meet to exchange information. The mighty army of the undead split their ranks and opened up a path for the tower climber and his undead army to meet Xiu. Du Ze was surprised to see that it was a voluptuous Banshee with an unusually eye-catching figure. Thank you for sparing me. The Banshee looked around her and immediately identified Xiu as the leader. You are also a tower climber, perhaps we can try working together? The Banshee bent her upper body slightly. A sweet smell diffused into the air as she intentionally or unintentionally showed off her sexy body. Because Du Ze was always near Xiu, he could see it all. After receiving this unearned reward, some silly, cute person began to wonder exactly how deep this females cleavage is. What are you looking at? Xius voice sounded dangerously in his ear. Du Ze, with an impassive face, diverted his line of sight elsewhere, maintaining an honest face and showing that he is a gentleman. They had been together so long that naturally, Xiu cannot be deceived by his own silly, cute person. He grasped the back of Du Zes neck and said, in a soft, gentle voice like a lover speaking sweetly to his beloved: Which part of her do you like? Ill help you by gouging it out. ... Moe Lord, I was wrong! The Banshee stared hard at Xiu who was sorting out the suddenly docile Du Ze. The demon opposite her smiled faintly and she could not tell if the look in his purple eyes was a happy expression or a killing intent. If you try any more tricks, Ill kill you. She was caught ...! The Banshee started shrieking and took out a sweet-smelling pill from her cleavage. The Banshee never got to use the pill, however, because as she was about to crush it, her hands were neatly cut off by Old Johns katar. That was too dangerous. Old Johnughed and threw away the pill. The little masters injury has not healed yet. The demon sisters grabbed hold of the Banshee from the left and right side. The Banshee kept on screaming but this time it was because of pain. Muir nced at the undead that the Banshee had brought over; even though the she screamed, the undead were indifferent. It seems that the Tower of God doesnt interfere when its a battle between tower climbers. Violet ced her sword on the Banshees neck and ask: Why do you want to kill us? The Banshee didnt answer and just continued screaming. Du Ze had to take off his headphones because the shrill cries were really hard on his ears. Xiu also found the screaming was too irritating so he waved at Violet, signaling her to kill the Banshee. Seeing that Xiu really did want to kill her, the Banshee panicked. She stopped screaming and started shouting. Du Ze put his headphones back on and heard the Banshee say: ... if you kill me mypanions will avenge me. They are not people you can afford to offend! A tedious deration of ones important background just wont work. Du Ze silently lit a candle for the Banshee. The old you cant kill me because of the rtionship between me and XXX might work on others, but once you face the protagonist and say that... well, its a death g simr to the old showing yourrades a picture of a pretty girl and telling them you are going to marry her when you go home after the war. Xiuughed softly as the sound of pping wings filled the air. The Banshees expression suddenly showed pleasant surprise and she shouted up to the sky: Rachel, Im here! ... what? Three demons came flying down, Rachel in the lead. The demon sisters were shocked and identally let go of the Banshee. She rushed to Rachels side. ring venomously at Du Ze and the others, she wept tears of blood and said: They almost killed me. Rachel, you cant let them off! Du Ze and others expressions became difficult to describe. Rachel nced at the Banshee then looked at Xiu. She took off her monocle and said to the Banshee: He wants to kill you? The Banshee nodded vehemently, anticipation in her eyes. Rachel smiled very gently. Then go to hell. The Banshees head fell and rolled down on the ground. The final image that was reflected in her dead eyes that still looked aggrieved by unredressed injustice was that of her savior bowing down to that demon. Chapter 71.2 - Protagonist: What are you looking at?

Chapter 71.2 C Protagonist: What are you looking at?

Your Highness, we have finally met again. Rachel finished her salute and noticed Xius bandages. Youre injured... Its almost healed. Xiu nced at the dead Banshee. Whats your rtionship with that Banshee? We were working with each other. She lured the other tower climbers out then we killed them. Rachel added: When a tower climber dies, everything they damaged will be restored to their original condition and the undead will return to life and go back to their cities. So thats how it is. With more and more tower climbers undergoing the trials, this simtion will soon be strained. This mechanic not only reduces the number ofpetitors, it can also clear a big piece of the map that had been upied by other tower climbers. Hearing Rachel say that the cities would be restored, Du Ze suddenly feared that once they saw that this was just an illusion created by the tower, they would feel numb when they invaded the realistic-looking cities. After returning to the Chaos Continent, will the tower climbers who have endured all this still look at real people the same way? The Tower of God was slowly transforming the minds of the tower climbers. ording to Mixed Blood, the tower climbers are being carefully carved into the shape that the tower wants. The Demons gave away their mercy, received destruction; The Undead gave away their kindness, received deathlessness C In the beginning, the God of Creation told the eight races: As long as you pay a price and give me something of yourself, you can trade a gift for it. Du Ze stood frozen in ce. Why didnt he realize this earlier? The dead god of light isnt the ultimate BOSS. The only person who can pose a threat to Xiu now is the extremely mysterious God of Creation C the creator of this world, the one who was there when Mixed Blood began and the one who will be there when Mixed Blood ends. Du Ze thought of the murals that he saw at the Time and Space Corridor then thought of the Tower of God that was slowly, step by step, executing its n. He curled his hands into fists. Building the Tower of God, setting these rules, inducing Xiu to destroy the world... is it you, the God of Creation? Are you feeling unwell? Du Ze snapped back to his senses and looked up into Xius eyes. This man always stares at Du Ze so intently that he notices even the slightest trace of difort. Do you know ... the God of Creation? Xiu was a little surprised by the sudden change in topic but he still seriously replied: Ive only heard a few legends. Whats the matter? Due to the invisible force, Du Ze could not tell Xiu everything he had guessed. He could only say vaguely: ... Nothing, I was just a little curious about him. Xiu grasped the back of Du Zes neck in aforting manner then went to Rachel to find out what happened to her team. After their separation, Rachel and the others entered the door of light and, unlike Du Ze and the others, found themselves in a huge steel city. The streets were full of machinery and mechanical puppets. Hearing Rachels description, Du Ze felt that it was simr to the Gnome Ruins that he and Xiu had been to. There were a lot of circr zas and each za required a mechanical part to activate. Those parts could be found in the bodies of six-star mechanical puppets. We spent half a month activating the zas. In the center za we met the gnome god. The final part we needed was in his seven-star mechanical puppet. After some casualties, we were able to activate the final square, said Rachel. Du Ze looked at Rachels Thunder Regiment team. It was originally a six-man team and but now there were only three of them left. After activating the final square, an eight-star mechanical puppet appeared. Rachel took a deep breath before she continued; even after all this time her heart still raced when she thought of that event: That city was a huge mechanical puppet that we had activated. A portal appeared at the same time so we fled while the mechanical puppet pursued us. We returned to the hall. Just listening to Rachels story was frightening enough for Du Ze. The ce they went to was clearly a copy of the Gnome Ruins. We did not wait for your Highness in Hall. We decided to enter the light door again to look for you. Rachel gave her ticket to Xiu. Luckily, we really did meet you here again. Rachels ck me melted into Xius ck me. Rachels undead army was added to Xius and his total number of undead soldiers rose to 1.1 million. The skeleton mage went to Xiu and this time it did not call him Lord General. It said respectfully: [Lord Field Marshal, His Majesty Louis is very pleased. He will personallymend your performance.] The skeleton mage raised his staff and all the undead turned into ck dust that swirled together before transforming into a huge ck doorway. There was a multicolored veil over the doorway; it seems to be a portal to where Lich Louis was presently located. ****! Is it time for the BOSS to appear? Du Ze looked at Xiu who was beside him. The Moe Lords injury hasnt healed yet. As the undead all turned to ck dust, the undead shroud above them began to scatter a little. The sunlight shone down on the ck doorway which emitted a sizzling sound as it gradually began to melt due to the suns corrosive effect. It seemed that if they hesitated too long, the portal would copse. Give me a break, tower! Lets go. Du Ze was pulled into the portal by Xiu. He became dizzy and his vision darkened. When he regained his sight, they were in a hall made of bones with a dark red carpet Clike the color of bloodC extending in both directions. The hall was illuminated by a dark blue light from will-o-the-wisps. Du Ze looked down at the carpet and followed it with his eyes until he saw, at the very end, a withered-looking person sitting on a chair made of bones. He was wearing a ck robe and his skin was very dry; he looked like a corpse. Du Ze could tell from just one nce that it was a Lich. Some silly, cute person thought that this is the standard appearance of a Lich. Ah wait, the Moe Lords Lich form was so handsome that he didnt even recognize him as a Lich at first The Lich sitting on the bone chair should be the famous god of death, Louis. When he saw Du Ze and the others, the two soul mes in the Lichs eyes lit up. Xiu was on his guard and automatically took out Qian Bian, protectively pushing Du Ze behind him. Louis soul mes jumped up a bit when he saw Qian Bian in Xius hands. His hoarse voice echoed in the gloomy hall when he spoke: I thought that I had lost my Magic Codex. Louis shifted his gaze from Qian Bian to Xiu: The fact that you can use it tells me that you and I are rted. I can smell my breath in you. Xiu smiled mysteriously; it was clear as to who was mocking whom. Did you ever experimented on a gnome? ... Youre his descendant? Louis rattled out augh: Thats so funny. In that form, that person could still have offspring. Louis stood up from the bone seat and walked down the steps. Ive done a lot of experiments. The half undead gnome was one of my most satisfying creations, he said. However, due to my negligence, that person ran away after one of my experiments exploded. Louis stopped before he reached the perimeter of the crowd and his deep-set eyes stared at Xiu: But now that I have met you, I can make up for that disappointment a little bit. A huge death scythe appeared in Louis hand and the undead said in a hoarse voice: Give me your body. Muir turned into a ck dragon to block Louis attack. Louis rattled augh then summoned a bone dragon to knock back the ck dragon. Old John and the others were kept busy fighting the undead that Louis summoned. Xius eyes narrowed. His undead form was that of a Lich and none knew better than him how difficult it was to fight one. So long as his life box was not destroyed, a Lich is immortal. Boom- A purple arc jumped to Louis. It was not very strong since Xiu just wanted to capture the Lich. However, the moment the lightning hit Louis, it was as though he had pricked a balloon with a needle. With a pop sound, the Lich exploded into ck powder. Xiu took Du Ze in his arms and wrapped both of them up with his wings. The powder fell on his wings then melted like snow, bringing with it a coldness that prated down to the center of his bones. It was already toote for Xiu to retreat. His entire body was frozen. Something seeped into his body and slowly began to spread until it reached his head; even his thoughts seemed to be frozen. [Your body is mine.] Xiu heard Louis voice ringing in his mind before he lost consciousness. Chapter 72.1 - Tower of God: The Temple of Knowledge.

Chapter 72.1 C Tower of God: The Temple of Knowledge.

Louis advanced into the darkness. In everyones subconsciousness, there is a field of life the ce where the spirit, soul, and body are connected. This is often thought of as the mind or heart of a person. Louis was currently in the field of life. In order to fully take over the body, he had to cut off its connection between the spirit and body then devour the others soul. The field of life is different for each person. In each individuals field of life, whatever they think of as beautiful, ideal, and impressive normally appears. Each person has a different ideal, therefore everyones field of life is different. This was the first time that Louis saw such a dark field of life this endless, empty darkness is like a rejection of everything in the world. Because it was dark, Louis couldnt see anything; he couldnt even find the connection between the spirit and the body. He paused and began to think about countermeasures. As he gazed at a certain point in the darkness, Louis was surprised to discover that there were countless words in the dark. The words were so dense that they ovepped each other. Louis carefully examined the words for a while before realizing that they were countless repetitions of two words filling the entire field of life. Ze ... du ze ...? Du ze, du zedu zedu zedu zedu ze ... The sound in his ear was like a dark broken voice. Louis recovered from his dazed state and found himself standing in the middle of a round tform. This had never happened to him before. Louis looked around and tried to quickly sort out the situation. A round tform was floating in the darkness. Eight tall, slender torches stood all around the edges of the tform. One was in but the others all had scarlet totems carved on their handles. No matter how hard the tried, Louis wasnt able to understand the meaning of the scarlet totems. Suddenly, the torch in front of him burst into me. The me was a strange color C a demonic purple. It red up then took the shape of a demon. The me demon, who was just a silhouette with no detailed features,ughed softly: You really came in. Louis did not react. The purple me demon moved behind him andnguidly shouted: Hey, you have a guest. The purple me suddenly died down. Louis turned around. A torch was lit up. Its me was gray and it quietly burned. Strangely, even though it was clearly a me, it made people feel colder this is a feeling that Louis is familiar with. The cold feeling with an undertone of decay and decadence is unmistakably the death aura of an undead spirit. The gray me rose higher and took on the shape of a human standing on the torch and looking silently at Louis. Louis looked at it and said hoarsely: Are you one of the undead? The me undead did not answer but just descended from the torch in silence. Louis instincts cried out that there was danger; because he himself is undead he is keenly aware of how terrifying the undead can be. He wanted to leave this strange ce, but he was shackled by an invisible force that wouldnt allow him to move. Even his eyeballs were frozen in ce. Louis can only watch as the me undead came to him. The burning face came closer and said: I only allow one person to enter here. You do not have the qualifications to be here. The gray me swept over to the immobile Louis and devoured him. - Xiu! Xiu opened his eyes. Du Zes panicked voice was in his ear and he was being held by Du Ze. It seemed as though what had just happened took a long time but in reality it only took a moment. A gray pir of light materialized in front of them. Du Ze was quite startled by the sudden appearance of the exit portal. All he knew was that Xiu copsed on his shoulder. He was thrown into confusion and he hastily embraced Xiu as thetter changed shape from a demon into an undead. Xiu leaned against Du Zes shoulder. He lowered his eyes and held Du Ze tighter. His heart is very narrow. Except for the man in his arms, he will never let others into that tiny crevice. Its all right. After hearing Xiu speak, the nervous Du Ze finally rxed. Although he didnt know what had happened, if the Moe Lord said it was alright then everything must be fine. The undead that Louis summoned had all disappeared. Except for the fact that this was the first time that Rachel saw Xiu transform, the others easily epted Xius new form. They didnt have time to talk to each other since the hall of bones was rapidly tumbling down, just like the demon god arena. The group returned to the hall through the gray pir of light. Du Ze looked around and saw that one of the empty stone tforms now held a statue of the undead. There was no need to think too much about this. Clearly the Tower of God had a specific process: enter the door of light Cplete the trial of one race C a stone statue signifies they have cleared a trial C and so on. Once all of the statues are collected they can reach the top. After returning to the hall, Xiu soon fell into aa. The demon sisters filled Rachel in so that she had a rough idea of the situation. Her attitude towards Xiu did not change much. Du Ze sighed in relief and stared at Xius face. Even for one of the undead, his face was too pale. The Tower of God gave them no time to breathe and this person was always pushing himself, desperately climbing the tower so he can be a god. ******** Chapter 72.2 - Tower of God: The Temple of Knowledge.

Chapter 72.2 C Tower of God: The Temple of Knowledge.

To avoid the saddest oue, Du Ze began to ask the others about the God of Creation. He asked the demon sisters, Ariel, Muir and Old John. The information they gave him was from the legends and it was mostly the same except for minor details; to them, the God of Creation is too remote. Du Zes only hopey with Rachel. As the agent of the Thunder Regiment, surely she knew more. Du Ze found Rachel standing in front of an empty stone tform. After seeing Du Ze approach her, Rachel showed a polite smiled and pointed at the tform in front of him, saying: There was a statue of a gnome here, and now its gone. He looked at the tform. Xiu did not go to the gnome simtion so there is no gnome statue here. It seems that Rachels finished trial cannot be transferred to Xiu. This must be one of the towers restrictions. Although thepletion of trail was not transferable, Rachels information about the test has greatly reduced its difficulty. How much do you know about the god who created the world? The creator god? Rachel thought about Du Zes question and said: The creator god is the one who created the Chaos Continent then fell into a deep sleep. That was pretty much what Ariel and the others said. Regarding what the god looked like, where he was sleeping, and other such details, they had absolutely no idea about it. Now that he has asked everyone about the god, all Du Ze can do is to temporarily put it out of his mind. Right at that moment, he heard Violet cry out in surprise behind him. Xiu had woken up. Xiu tied up his curly ck hair and threw it over his left shoulder. His face is still pale but he seemed a lot better. After he understood their current situation, Xiu did not hesitate to enter the door of light again. Du Ze has been through it twice so now he was not nervous. He began to wonder which race would be featured in the test this time. The dim light gradually dissipated behind them and Du Ze looked at the two straight rows of bookshelves in front of him. For the first time he felt that his brains were a little inadequate. This seems to be ... a library? Teacher, why are we in a library?! The strong smell of books permeated the air and wafted over to ones nose. They were between tall bookshelves that were neatly filled with all kinds of books. The left and right sides are like two walls converging to attack people, forming extremely narrow paths. Behind them was a dead end. Du Ze looked up and found that the bookshelves reach all the way up to the ceiling. Its like they are in a sealed box and the only way out was to go forward. Xiu held Du Zes hand and went forward silently. After about ten shelves, theye to a dead end. In front of Du Ze and Xiu was a sphinx statue blocking the next section of the library. The statues eyes lit up when Xiu and the others approached. It opened its mouth, but it wasnt to attack. It was to ask them a question: What are the four basic natural elements? Everyone looked at each other. This is a simple, basic question whose answer can be said to bemon sense, so they were all puzzled by the current situation. Seeing that the light in the monsters eye was going to go out, Rachel stepped forward and replied cautiously to the statues question: Wind, fire, water, and earth are the four basic natural elements. Everyone looked at the statue with a watchful eye. After hearing Rachels answer, the monster statue turned into powder, revealing a portal. Apparently they had passed a checkpoint. Du Ze stared at the portal, filled with a sense of powerlessness about the Tower of Gods antics. First it was a fighting game, then it was a strategy game, now its a quiz game C what the heck kind of crappy simtion is this?! Du Ze and the gang walked through the portal. They found themselves between two rows of bookshelves, the same as the first time. This time around, they quickened their pace. After 10 shelves, they did note to a dead end. Instead, they found that they could turn right at the end of the row of bookshelves, forming a bend like a paper clip. Compared to the first checkpoint, this one was double the length. They continued to walk forward and saw the same Sphinx statue at the end of the path. The statue also asked them a question when they approached: What are the four advanced elements of nature? Thunder, inferno, ice, wood. This time Rachel answered without hesitation and they quickly passed the second hurdle. They continued passing through the checkpoints by answering the Sphinx statues questions. After the initial shock, Du Ze cannot help but praise this simtion. There was no fighting or physical challenges; it was all mental so the Moe Lord can finally rest. Before Du Ze could be too pleased with the situation, they encountered their first problem. Every time a hurdle is passed, the bookshelf-lined path will add a bend and the questions the statue asked became more and more difficult. This time the statue asked them: What elements should be added to thebined ice storm magic? Is this a chemistry test?! The silly, cute reader was shocked. Xiu frowned slightly. Rachel and the others were also helpless. Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind them, answering the question for them: The 6th to 8th order magic adds the light element and the 9th order magic adds the dark element. The statue turned to powder and disappeared. Du Ze looked back to see the first human Mage God, Antonio, holding a jug of wine. He was leaning on a bookshelf and drunkenly greeted them: We meet again. Antonio huped, he appeared to be inebriated and did not seem to recognize Xius undead form. With one eye on Xiu, he asked Du Ze: Have you seen Honey? Du Ze shook his head, he did not expect to meet Antonio here. It looked like that Antonio is looking for his granddaughter. Upon hearing his answer, Antonio was disappointed and waves to them to pass through the checkpoint: Go through there. Xiu was looking at Antonio and asked hoarsely: What about you? This old man is looking for those little bast**ds. Antonio opened his jug and drank a mouthful. He seemed to have a good opinion of Xiu and suggested: Young people, if they dont understand, they can read more books. After the first Mage God was disappeared into the stacks of books, Du Ze thought over Antonios words and looked at the rows of bookshelves with a terrifying thought: The Tower of God will not give them a question with no solution and would not have put these books here without a cause. If they cannot answer the statues question, should they not seek the answer in this vast sea of books? Chapter 73.1 - Protagonist: Are you comforting me?

Chapter 73.1 C Protagonist: Are youforting me?

After they said farewell to Antonio, Du Ze, Xiu, and the others walked on. The next questions were more and more difficult such as: the name of third Emperor of the Moonlight Empire, the number of people who died in the Battle of the Light Empire, and so on. Rachel and Old John have no knowledge of the human races history. Fortunately, Xiu was able to answer those questions. Du Ze remembered that the author had written that when Xiu was in the Magic School, his performance was outstanding. Whether it was magic or theoretical knowledge, the Moe Lord was always in first ce which made Princess Kelly envious. Du Ze nced at the witchs handsome but extremely gloomy face C being too outstanding is not always a good thing. Regarding this simtion, Du Ze thought it would be easy as long as they were able to answer the questions but he was too naive. In this library, what they need to guard against is not the simtions challenges but the other tower climbers. Whenever a tower climber is not able to answer a question, in addition to researching among the various books, there is another option: stealing other peoples checkpoint. If a tower climber cannot answer a question, they can enter the checkpoint before the others do or they can simply kill the others, then they will not be stuck. That method is more efficient than trying to find answers in the ever-growing sea of bookshelves. As they made progress in the simtion, they met many tower climbers who tried to get close to them. Xiu ruthlessly killed those who tried to steal their checkpoints. Du Ze stared at the disappearing corpses and felt as though the tower was mocking them: in this simtion, there are no monsters that threaten the tower climbers, but the tower climbers chose to kill each other. They entered the portal and passed a long line of bookshelves. Then they heard a noise in front of the statue. Enoch! Hey ... Dont worry, the thief wont ... die so easily! Cough. Miss, get out of there! Its dangerous! Why ...? Du Ze took two quick steps and saw the gold mercenary team around a bend of the bookshelves. Enoch, Honey, and Bart were being attacked by the sphinx statue. When the statue is given the wrong answers, the only thing the tower climbers can do is to destroy it and wait for another statue to respawn. The three people were in grave danger; Honey was even caught by the sphinx. Du Ze involuntarily looked at Xiu. The mercenary teams rtionship with Xiu can be said to be bad. Du Ze was not sure if he would save them. As Du Ze watched, Xiu silently raise his death scythe and a ck crescent-shaped de flew towards the mercenary team, cutting off the front paws of the statue that was about to crush Honey. Seeing that Xiu has attacked, Old John and the others quickly joined the battle and swiftly disposed of the sphinx. Honey was watching all of this in shock and when she realized that she and her team were not going to die, the little girl burst into tears: Waaaaah... what a terrible thing! I want to leave the tower ... Bart was helplessly trying tofort Honey while the dejected Enoch approached Xiu, wanting to thank him. Dear brothers, thank you C ah! Enoch pointed at Du Ze and shouted: Youre here, too?! Before Du Ze could respond, Enoch saw the Phoenix on Du Zes shoulder and Old John next to him. The thief jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Is that terrible gnome around? Old Johnughed and did not answer. Du Ze nced at Xiu, it seems that the Moe Lord had given this idiot a serious psychological trauma. Not seeing the gnome around, Enoch seemed relieved and continued to talk foolishly to Du Ze: Hey! Wheres brother Xiu? The object of your fear and the object you want to find is right in front of your eyes, young man. Xius impassive, dark eyes looked at Enoch. The thief automatically fell into a guard position but he heard the Lich say: I am here. Huh? Du Ze was surprised that Xiu actually responded to Enoch. Enoch looked at Xiu in shock. Seeing Du Ze nod to confirm what Xiu said, Enoch began to speak incoherently: Xiu, Xiu, how did you be like this? Xiu said casually: An ident. Bart came over with the weeping Honey and nodded to them. Enoch looked at Honey whose face still bore the trace of tears and appeared somewhat dispirited. ... Whats wrong? My teacher and Vieruodis dont have much time left. I came here to see if there is any cure for their condition. Honey is here to help me. Enoch said sadly: I didnt think it would be so dangerous. Theres no way to quit now. Tower climbers can give up their ticket and leave the Tower of God but they can only do this in the hall. This is one of the reasons why the death rate is so high. Once you enter the door of light, there are only two possible oues: you can clear the trial or die. Xiu silent for a while then said: Ill bring you along. Du Ze couldnt help but look at the Xiu. The Lich didnt tell Enoch that Antonio was looking for Honey. Hearing Xius words, Enochs eyes instantly lit up. The rash fellow happily gave Xiu the ck me that was the gold mercenary teamsbined tickets. I will have to trouble you, brother. Du Ze was distracted and thought he saw the professional teammate seller title on top of Enochs head level up. As Enochs new teammate, some silly, cute person suddenly felt he was under great pressure. In this way, three people joined their team and Enoch finally became the Moe Lords little brother. The thief proved to be a valuable ally since he is unexpectedly familiar with a variety of historical knowledge. Because if you dont know the historical background of a treasure, you cant tell what its worth. Enoch grumbled: That old ****ard gave me a pile of history books as high as a mountain and would not give me food to eat unless I finished them! The thiefs worth clearly means the worth of stolen merchandise. Xiu nced at Enoch: You have a good eye. Stole his most important treasure twice. Enoch felt a chill and ran to Barts side, instinctively keeping his distance from Xiu. Honey recovered after a few rounds of questions. She was delighted to meet Xiu and the little girl who had been taught by the first Mage God knew a lot about different magical systems. After a few more questions, they once again had a problem. In the famous Bloody July Incident, why did Edward kill his kin with his own hands? asked the statue of the sphinx. How is this famous? I never heard of it at all. Violetined: Why dont they ask some questions about demon history? Alice has read a lot of books and she knows a lot about it. Alice smiled shyly. Enoch frowned then said, somewhat uncertain: This is a part of Star Empires history. My teacher mentioned this incident but didnt go into details. Stupid Enoch. Honey snorted: We cant count on you! This is the second time they couldnt answer a question. This time they dont have Antonios kind help so they can only search for answers in the sea of books, as Antonio suggested. Du Ze looked around. Now there are so many shelves that they no longer curve around like a paperclip. Instead, they form a hugebyrinth around the statue. This type of ce is great for sneak attacks. The Tower of God, either intentionally or unintentionally, is helping the tower climbers use violent methods. With Enochs information they wont have to look everywhere but there are so many shelves and books that the search is extremely troublesome. Du Ze felt that they badly needed a search engine and admitted to himself that it was actually a good idea to let other tower climbers answer the question then steal their chance to pass the checkpoint. The group discussed it and, because they do not know when the next batch of tower climbers will appear, they decided to split into two groups. A group will be left behind at the statue while the other group will try to search for the answer among the books. Although the hope of finding the information is slim, its better than doing nothing. Du Ze chose to join the search team. In addition to looking up the answer to the question, he also wanted to find out if there is information about the God of Creation. So Du Ze and Xiu partnered up with the others to search through the books for information. Each team received a magicmunication sphere then picked an area of the library to explore. Although it was a maze, each entrance goes to the statue so they would not get lost. Du Ze quickly searched the bookshelves. They are arranged ording to a certain order so as to facilitate a search. The Battle of the Millennium, The Dark Conspiracy, The Age of Istion, A Brief History of the Star Empire ... Du Ze stopped. He pulled out A Brief History of the Star Empire, opened it to the table of contents, and read it. This book roughly described the history of the Star Empire. The Bloody July Incident was mentioned. ording to the book, Edward had to kill his tyrant father to restore peace and prosperity to the kingdom. Du Ze looked at the A Brief History of the Star Empire book in his hands and felt a little doubt because it was the official version of the event. Du Ze, who has received propaganda-type education since he was child, is very clear about this. Its not that official versions arepletely false but, because it is the official version, it will always hide the dark side of the story. Du Ze realized that he was looking in the wrong ce. Since Enoch said that it was a secret, it will certainly not be found among these history books. History is written by the victors so it is not always truthful. Du Ze looked through the bookshelves and finally found Edwards autobiography. After a cursory reading of the autobiography, Du Ze found that Edwards situation was really messy. His father, Charles, also killed his father so he was particrly wary of his children, Charles suppressed the prince and even tried to use drugs to control his children. Edward was the best of the princes. He found a way to neutralize the drug control and led a rebellion in July. The rebellion was a sess, Charles died, and Edward ascended the throne. But when Edward sat in the same position as Charles, he suddenly understood his fathers fears and, because of that, Edward killed all his brothers. In the famous Bloody July Incident, why did Edward kill his kin with his own hands? Because of selfishness. Like Charles, Edward killed those who threatened his rule. Du Ze turned the book to thest page, which had Edwards thoughts written on it. [Lonely, solitary is the king. Unique among his people, the king must ept loneliness. He does not need anyones approval or understanding.] Du Ze immediately thought of the protagonist of Mixed Blood. He turned his head but did not see Xiu. Du Ze: ? ******** Trantorsments: Wow, the gold team makes an appearance but without Eric. Enoch is clueless as usual, lol. When I was reading this, I thought the line Stole his most important treasure twice might be a prelude to murder but Xiu actually let them join him. I wish there was a ck box or a Xiu POV chapter. I would love to know what he is thinking. Is it because the undead are more logical than the other races? Why do you think Xiu helped them and let them join him? The only thing I could think of was either: 1.) Antonio helped them out so Xiu wants to repay the favor 2.) More people helping makes Du Ze more safe. Do you have any idea why Xiu did that? ~ About the next scene... Do you think Lich form Xiu will still have a gloomy look on his face? ?? ******** Chapter 73.2 - Protagonist: Are you comforting me?

Chapter 73.2 C Protagonist: Are youforting me?

He found Xiu at a corner bookshelf, holding a book in his hands and reading it very carefully. Du Ze nced at the title C A Guide to Fusion Magic. Aware of Du Zes arrival, Xiu closed the book and put it back on the shelf. Seeing that Du Ze was staring at the book in puzzlement, Xiu exined: I read the book at school before but left before I could learn it. Xius voice was expressionless but even though it did not show any emotion, it made Du Ze felt very ufortable. That first time they couldnt answer the sphinxs question, Xiu didnt know the answer because he left school. The people there could not ept Xiu when he became undead. Even though Xius nature did not change much, everyone there could only see Xiu as an evil undead and opted to expel him. He isnt one of us; his heart will certainly be different. (TN: He cant be trusted because he is different.) Du Ze felt a pain in his chest as if a needle had stabbed his heart. Du Ze enthusiastically grabbed Xius hand. The skin of Xius palm didnt have even a hint of body heat which made Du Zes distress even more severe. He could not help but squeeze that hand, wanting to warm it up. When we leave this tower, we can go back. Du Ze earnestly said to Xiu: Whatever you havent done, I will do it with you. If you havent finished learning, go to school and learn it. Going back to finish what you havent finished C even if you can never go back to the past, we can still make up for some regrets, right? Xiu lowered his eyes and stared at their sped hands. The soul mes in his dark eyes red up. Are youforting me? Hearing Xius hoarse voice, some silly, cute persons social barrier started acting up C is he going to blow it? The Lichs expression was very gloomy. Du Ze eyes widened as Xiu ced his pale fingers on Du Zes face and lifted Du Zes chin. Thenfort me a little more, said Xiu softly; the sound was almost a whisper. Xiu bent his head and pressed his bloodless lips on Du Zes. Du Ze felt as if snow had fallen on his mouth softly. It was ice cold at the entrance of his mouth, about to melt. Du Ze could not help but stick out the tip of his tongue to lick the others lips. Xiu took the tongue into his mouth and gently sucked on it as though it was a bit of honey he has reluctant to swallow. The kiss went on for a long time so even though it was not intense, Du Ze finally felt out of breath. Xiu, holding Du Ze whose mouth was open wide as he gasped, slid his hand into Du Zes clothes. Du Ze felt as though a piece of ice was suddenly attached to his navel. He shuddered. Xiu felt the delicate quivering. His eyes were very ck, the kind of ck that had sucked out all the light around him. No breathing, no temperature, isnt this form very scary? Du Ze embraced Xiu tightly and shook his head. You are Xiu. Thats enough. Xiu closed his eyes. How can he describe this person? He thought of a ray of sunlight that he had seen in the orphanage. It melted the ice on the window little by little, until it shone on him and it was if it warmed him to the center of his heart. This presence is more dazzling than the brightest light. From the first time they met until now, only this person has ever been able to redeem him. Chapter 74.1 - The law: A fool cannot survive.

Chapter 74.1 C Thew: A fool cannot survive.

Xiu summoned the nightmare and rode off with Du Ze. The nightmare neighed, lifted its hooves and ran towards the statues location. When they arrived at the statue, nearly everyone was already there. As Du Ze dismounted from the back of the nightmare, his legs gave way and he almost tripped and fell. Due to the undead magic that Xiu cast on him, he cannot feel pain but his hands and feet are very limp and soft. Xiu held Du Ze in his arms, letting Du Ze lean on him. Because of the Lichs death aura, no one dared to ask the gloomy Lich what was wrong with Du Ze. Xius dark eyes scanned the entire ce. When he saw the clearly intoxicated first Mage God holding a jug of wine, the soul mes in Xius eyes shook slightly. Young man, we meet again. Little Honey told me what happened, hic, earlier. Antonio shook his jug and sigh with an unknown emotion: I did not think you would be willing to save these little bastards ... The words of the first Mage God seemed to contain other meanings. Xius pale face was gloomy under the dim light. Antonio and Xiu looked at each other; the bleary eyes locked on the dark eyes. They gave you their tickets, didnt they? Xiu did not avoid Antonios eyes. He slowly nodded: Yes. The atmosphere suddenly became quite serious. Antonio was still looking at Xiu in the eyes while the gold mercenary team stood in the center, ncing back and forth with bewilderment at the two. In the middle of this vtile situation, Antonio suddenly drank a few mouthfuls of wine and sighed heavily: Then theres no way. The first Mage God stretched out his hand. Muir and the others were on guard but when they saw a ck me appear on Antonios palm, they rxed. Take this old man with you, too. Du Ze watched as Xiu silently received Antonios ticket, then nced at the gold mercenary team and was enlightened. Moe Lord: The n seeded. With Antonios help they didnt need to search the books for the answers or steal other peoples checkpoints. Antonio was like a living encyclopedia; it seemed as though there were no questions that he couldnt answer. A group of people were powerleveled by the first Mage God and easily reached thest checkpoint. This time it was not a sphinx statue that greeted them, but rather a real sphinx. The beast was standing on the path but behind him was a void. It had the face of a beautiful woman. When it saw Du Ze and the others, it shook its wings and changed its posture so that it was sitting down. This is thest question and you only have one chance to answer. The beast with the lions body and a human face said: What creature walks on four legs in the morning, two legs at noon and three in the evening? Du Ze almost fell down in surprise. Thest question was this simple! Who hasnt heard of that famous Greek myth? Everyone knows that the answer is man. Ive never heard of this kind of spirit beast ... Rachel sighed: Im too ignorant. I think we need a detailed spirit beast encyclopedia now, Enoch said gloomily. Honey pulled on Antonios robe. Does grandpa know what that is? Little Honey, grandpa doesnt know everything. Antonio reluctantly opened the jug, drank a mouthful and sank into meditation. Seeing everyones reaction, the silly, cute reader realized that he was not on Earth. If one didnt know the answer beforehand, the riddle is really difficult. When he first heard this question, he couldnt answer it at all. ****! He has not had the benefit of spoilers for a long time! The answer is man. Everyone looked at Du Ze. The ck-haired young man, was pressing on his headphones and his expressionless face was strangely calm. I think the answer is human. You made the right choice. The monster with a lions body and a human face showed them a beautiful smile then burst into a golden powder which formed a long road into the void. Most of the people present did not know how to react but Enoch scratched head and asked Du Ze curiously: Hey! Dude, how did youe up with the answer? Seeing that Xiu was also looking at him, Du Ze wanted to exin but as he was about to speak, he stopped and broke into a cold sweat C he seems to have underestimated the problem. The sphinx said he made the right choice rather than your answer is correct. The riddle referred to birth, maturity, and old age. On Earth, the only answer to this question is man but this is a different world where the beastkin, elf, and gnome are all possible answers to this question. The answer to the riddle is therefore no longer unique so you need to pick the one that is the most satisfying to the sphinx ...? When he saw that the cold-faced Du Ze did not answer, Enoch just shrugged. He ran in front of the group, as was his habit, and told everyone to hurry up. Lets go, lets go. I think its time to get out of this shithole. This thiefs hunch is always urate! Because in front of us is the BOSS, young man. The path created by the golden powder was slowly dissipating. Thus, Du Ze and the others were again pushed onwards by the Tower of God. Du Ze was still thinking of that problem while he walked on the golden road. Hes lucky that he selected the best answer, what would be the result if you chose another race as the answer? He isnt one of us; his heart will certainly be different. That was when Du Ze finally realized that this was the human races trial. There were numerous clues: the story of Edward, the way the tower climbers fought each other, the setting of a library, the sphinx that symbolizes wisdom and knowledge, and, most obviously, the final riddle, they all pointed to the race whose characteristics could be summarized by this sentence: [The Humans gave away their tolerance, received learning.] The golden roads terminus was a medium-sized reading room. A man with long brown hair sat in afortable chair reading a book. Beside him was a long, slender wooden staff; the crystal ball at its top was emitting a soft light. There are three things in this world that others cannot steal. One is to the food that is already in ones stomach after eating it, second is is the book in ones brain that one has read, third is the dream hidden in ones heart. With some regret, the man closed the book and looked at them. But my dream has been stripped away from me. The man did not look old but his manner and the way he was reading made him look like he had experienced many vicissitudes. Wee to the Temple of Wisdom, I am Soth, Lord Ruler of the gods of the human race. ****! It really was the trial of the human race. Du Ze looked at the god sitting on his chair who seemed to have no intention of fighting them. Based on the previous checkpoints, the BOSS fight should be a test of riddles and knowledge? Trantors Note: Ahahahahaha! Here we have the aftermath of the previous harmonious health education activity. Poor Du Zes body ispletely limp now and the others (except for Ariel) obviously know what they those two were up to but they were too intimidated by the Lich to even joke about it. I bet if Xiu was in gnome form the others would be like: *wink wink* *nudge nudge* Oh, I see you two were busy *cough* .... doing a lot of .... *wink* research. I notice not a lot of people leftments on thest chapter at the Ainushi website. Leave ament here if you like. What did you think of the Lich Xiu X Du Ze scene? Good? Bad? Disappointing? Awesome? Would you like a popsicle? Chapter 74.2 - The law: A fool cannot survive.

Chapter 74.2 C Thew: A fool cannot survive.

I prefer to use wisdom to solve things instead of force. He said: A fool cannot survive, that is thew of the Temple of Wisdom. You have been asked a lot of questions, now its your turn to ask me questions. If you ask a good question, you can go through customs. Du Ze felt that the human races BOSS was really very amiable. For a person to always be the examinee, only someone who has experienced it will know how painful it is. The rules are these C the questions you ask must be understandable and must be either factual or a theory that a few people know, or a widely know anecdote. The most important point is that you have to know the answer. If there is more than one correct answer, I just need to give one. Ah, they werepletely restricted. A silly, cute person was speechless. This is not scientific! Everytime a YY novels protagonist encountered this type of test, wasnt he supposed to use the which came first, the chicken or the egg? type of question to stump his opponent? However, the god was not finished exining the rules. Both sides will have 10 minutes to answer questions. You cant talk about it with each other. You can choose three people to ask questions but ... The god nced at Du Ze and the gold mercenary team. For the sake of my chosen race, I can give all the humans a chance to ask questions but the others will be forced to remain silent. Du Ze was shocked by the entricity of the Lord God. With Antonio, Honey, Bart, Enoch, plus himself, there was a total of five people. Although Old John and the others cannot speak, they now have five chances to ask questions. The strongest in this game of question and answer is Antonio whose knowledge is the most profound among the group. But if the first Mage God fails, apart from Xiu who has the protagonists halo, Du Ze cant imagine who else coulde to their rescue. Xiu nced at the group and said to Soth: Let all of the humans ask questions. Here are five humans - No. Xiu interrupted the the god: Its not just five humans. As he spoke thest half, Xius voice changed from the hoarse voice of his Lich form to a pleasant-sounding young voice. To the amazement of Enoch, a handsome young man with blonde hair and blue eyes smiled at the god: - Im here. Du Ze felt Xius hand in his turn soft and warm. He almost wanted to cover his face in embarrassment; he nearly forgot that Moe Lord had this cheat. ... Well, youll have six chances. Soth stared at Xiu with eyes full of aplex emotion. Lets get started. Who wants to ask a question first? When the trial started, Violet suddenly felt that she had lost the power to speak. She held Alices hand, worriedly watching Xiu and the others. The humans were all staring at each other, at a loss. Bart, the big guy, was sweating profusely; trying to think of a question that the god wouldnt be able to answer was too difficult and he would rather recklessly fight the god. Enoch was scratching his head as though he was trying toe up with a suitable question. Antonio and Xiu were the most rxed of the group. One was drinking and the other was meditating with a thoughtful look on his face while holding his own silly, cute person by the back of his neck. Du Ze was equipped by Xiu and began to desperately go over his memories. After nine years ofpulsory education, including three years of hell that he spent studying for the college exams, he ought to be able to show his cool, domineering side. But all I cane up with are some ridiculous brain teasers! QAQ While some silly, cute person was silently paying tribute to his teachers, wanting to return to the time when he was in school, Honey strode forward. The little girl raised her head and spoke a riddle. There is a god of truth who always speaks the truth and a god of lies who only tells lies. Behind them are two doors; one leads to the upper realm and the other leads to the lower realm. You dont know who is the god of truth or the god of lies, and you can only ask one question. What question do you ask to find out which door leads to the upper realm? A high-level Western-style brain teaser that Du Ze had heard many times. A certain silly, cute person was stunned when he heard this riddle but the god just smiled and said: I will ask this: If I asked which door leads to the upper realm, which door would the other god point to? Honey hadnt thought that her riddle would be instantly solved. She scrunched up her face, looking very annoyed. Honeys riddle seems to have inspired Enoch. The thief said with gusto: I also thought of a question. Five people want equal shares of a cake but you can only cut it three times, how do you cut it? First cut one-fifth of the cake, then what remains is four-fifths of the cake. Slice the remainder in half to produce two-fifths. Stack those two-fifth slices then cut them in half again to produce one-fifth servings. The god also answered this immediately, without hesitating. Du Ze felt Xius hand tighten. He turned to look and saw that Xiu seemed to be a bit speechless, as though this was an unexpected answer. Because they were in the BOSS stage now, Du Ze didnt want to ask Xiu about it. Eh, you can answer it so quickly? This clever thief thought about it for a long time. Hearing the gods answer, Enoch grabbed his short hair and said: You could also kill one person with a slice then cut the cake into four pieces C ... What a vicious riddle! The first two questions were easily answered by Soth. Antonio gulped down a lot of wine then stepped forward and leaned over to touch Honeys hair. This old man will ask a riddle that is based on Honeys. Antonio took a deep breath. Even with his cheeks flushed from the wine, his eyes were clear. There are three gods. Their names are True False and Random. You dont know which god is which. The True god always speaks the truth; the False god always tells lies, the Random god will randomly say truth or lies. You need to find out which god is which. You can only ask three yes-no questions and you can only ask these questions to a god. The gods can understand you but they will only answer in their ownnguage. In theirnguage, yes and no are da and ja but you do not know which is which. When Antonio had finished speaking, the whole group was silent. The riddle fused the puzzles of unknownnguage, truth and lies, and randomness. For the first time, the god was deep in thought, and Du Ze was on tenterhooks. As the minutes ticked by, Du Ze looked nervously at Soth who had pulled out paper and pen and was drawing a logic tree. It was nearly ten minutes, but before the time was up Soth smiled and said: Thats a good question. I almost ran out of time. The god lifted his hand and the paper he wrote on flew into Antonios hands. Thats my answer. Antonio read the paper in his hand then sighed and waved to Xiu. This old man is helpless. He could only help youe to this point. Xiu nodded his thanks to Antonio. Du Ze was still trying to think of countermeasures. His head hurt because he couldnt think of a way to beat this BOSS. Now the situation is bad because even the most promising member of their group, the first Mage God, has not been able to ask the god a question he cant answer. Other than Xiu, the remaining members of the group are merely cannon fodder. Bart can be regarded as useless this time. Du Ze decided to try his luck first. As Du Ze walked up to the god and pressed on his headphones, he suddenly froze C why does he have toe up with a difficult riddle like Antonio did? His greatest strength does not lie in that but in his identity as someone who crossed over to this world. He thought of a question that no one in the world could answer. Absolutely no one The god saw a ck-haired youth looking up at him with a cold expression on his face. What is the true essence of this world? ******** Trantors Note: Antonios riddle is called The Hardest Logic Puzzle Ever. You can google it if you like. Im sorry I cant exin it here since its super difficult. Im very bad at riddles. I knew the answer to Honeys riddle but I couldnt answer Enochs. Last chapter I asked the readers why they thought Xiu had saved the gold team. Well, here we have our answer: Xiu did it to get Antonio to join them. Clever! Chapter 75.1 - Tower of God: The Dragon’s Cave. Chapter 75.1 C Tower of God: The Dragons Cave. After hearing Du Zes question, Soth was slightly dazed. The true essence of the world? Soth immediately thought of the elements C the foundation of the world. But this answer is too simple since it only speaks of theposition of the world, not its essential nature. Essence means the origin of a thing and its inherent nature. This man was able to ask the question, which means that the rules recognizes his knowledge of the answer. Looking at the impassive face of Du Ze opposite him, the human gods heart beat irregrly; from that mans question, he knows the true essence of this world that Soth knows nothing about? The Temple of Knowledge was strangely silent. Du Ze didnt look behind him but he could feel everyones eyes boring into his back. He stared at the god who was deep in thought, but he wasnt worried at all since he is cheating C only he knows that this world is a novel called Mixed Blood. Most importantly, even if Soth knows the answer, he will be stopped from speaking it out loud. Therefore, there is no way that Soth can answer the question. One cannot know; one cannot say. This is the truth hidden outside of this world. As Du Ze waited, Lord Soth finally sighed. I can only think of elements as the answer but I know it is not urate. The god had just finished speaking when the crystal ball at the top of his wooden staff suddenly exploded. A white light descended to the floor and became a white pir that rose to the sky C its the exit portal. It really was wrong ... He congratted Du Ze and others: Congrattions on passing the test of the Temple of Knowledge. They were able to pass customs through the shameless and despicable actions of the silly, cute reader. Enoch pumped his fist in a silent yes! gesture. Violet pulled Alice into a hug and jumped up and down with her. Ariel signed very awesome! to Du Ze. Then Xiu came to Du Zes side and held his hand tightly. Du Ze saw that although Xiu smiled at him very gently, Xiu was actually not very happy. Why are you unhappy? He was finally able to help a little. Before Du Ze could open his mouth, Xiu closed his eyes and fell into aa, perhaps because they had already passed the trial and he had rxed. The moment the crystal ball exploded, the darkness came rushing in from all directions and started swallowing up this reading room that was floating in a void. The Tower of God was once again forcing them to rush forward. Muir carried Xiu and when Du Ze was about to leave the Temple of Knowledge through the white light, Soth suddenly spoke. If you can, could you tell me the answer to that question? Du Ze was silent, not because he didnt want to speak, but because he couldnt speak at all. Soth thought it was because there was no benefit in speaking and Du Ze would not make an effort without a reward so he continued: I can speak freely now. If you wish to, we can exchange information. Du Ze was immediately excited. There is something that he wants to ask about C the God of Creation. The people who were living in the world today can only know the legends about the creation of the various races, but the gods who have lived for thousands of year are likely to know more than ordinary folk. What is more, the god in front of him is the owner of the Temple of Wisdom. For the Moe Lords future, even if he knows that he wont be able to answer, Du Ze still doesnt want to give up this opportunity. Have you ever seen the Creator God? I want to know more about him. The god was surprised when he heard this but he replied seriously: No. When I became a god, there were only legends about the God who created the world. Before Du Ze could be disappointed, Soth went on: But I was interested in this topic, so I found some information. Before the first era, the world was created by the God and all living things lived together in harmony. However, after some time the Creator disappeared C legend says that he fell asleep but I think the phrase went missing is more appropriate. In the original plot of the Mixed-Blood novel, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu first wrote about the Creator God when he made the trade with the eight races. Du Ze had thought that the god was part of a fable meant to illustrate the pros and cons of each race but now he has a conjecture C perhaps this was something that really happened? Not long after the Creator God disappeared, the war between the angels and demons broke out during the beginning of the first era. This was a time when there was no god and the creatures who had been alive during the creation of the world had all died off. Only the gods of the first era could have seen the God of Creation. Aplex expression shed through Soths eyes: For example, the god of light, or ... the demon god Bael. The god of light and Bael?! Du Ze almost coughed up blood. One is an irreconcble enemy; how can they possibly have a friendly conversation with him?! The other one was already overthrown; how can they find the truth?! Thats the only information I can offer. Soth stared at Du Ze: Your answer? He got so much information that some silly, cute person was too embarrassed to run away without paying. Even though he knew that he would be censored (harmonized), he tried to say: C The world is a novel. ... Lord Mosaic is always on the job. Although Du Ze did not hear any sound, the god seemed surprised. It seems the answer is not something I can know. Huh? Du Ze wanted to ask Soth what happened, but right after the god finished speaking he opened his book and started reading. Du Ze had no choice but to join the others in the pir of white light. The darkness engulfed the human god and the white light sent Du Ze and the others back to the hall. Enoch, dazed at first, began to cheer: The clever thief is back! With one nce, Du Ze verified that there was now a statue of a man at the stone tform. Muir put Xiu down. Antonio drank some wine and came over. First he gazed at theatose Xiu then said to Du Ze drunkenly: Thank you for bringing this old man along with you. I and these little bastards will now say good-bye. Antonios farewell was too abrupt, not only was Du Ze surprised, the gold mercenary team was also startled. Honey shouted disbelievingly: Grandpa? Honey, this is not a fun ce. Your grandpa is an old bag of bones that cant afford to be rattled about like this. Antonio stroked Honeys head and sighed: If it wasnt for me trying to find you little bastards, this old man would not havee to this ce. Enoch kept on scratching his head while Honey wanted to protest but Antonio looked away and said, perhaps to Du Ze, perhaps to the gold mercenary team: We are not joining your team. Du Ze understands the subtext that Antonio is not saying. The first Mage God doesnt believe in Xiu. Xiu does not believe in him either. They cooperated because of theirmon interests, but that was only a short-term thing and they will eventually have to part ways. Antonio pulled the somewhat unwilling Honey away with him and they left the tower. Naturally, Bart followed them. But Enoch did not leave. This rash fellow didnt care about Xius identity, so just like that he casually decided to stay. I will definitely help, said the thief. Xiu was in aa for a day. When he woke up he didnt seem surprised by Antonios departure and he also agreed to let Enoch join them. They were immediately ready to challenge the next level of the Tower of God due to the surprisingly easy human race trial. ******** Trantors notes: I was going to exin the Lord Mosaic joke above but when a joke is exined it bes less funny. I hope everyone understood that bit. Du Ze called the invisible force that wont let him speak spoilers Lord Mosaic since pixelization/mosaic is often used to blur censored images. lord mosaic This is Lord Mosaic, he censors whatever needs to be censored. Previously, the god said that only questions with an answer can be used during the trial. Hence, a nonsense question like which came first the chicken or the egg? is not allowed. If thats true then Du Zes question should have been disqualified. However, it is a question that is not only answerable, it is also something that is widely known C just not in that world. The readers in Du Zes world know perfectly well that the world is a novel. By the way, Soths name is actually Suosi but I prefer a more Westernized trantion since everyone else has Western-sounding names. Du Ze thought that the human trial is easy but I think its actually super hard! Even Antonio couldnt pass it. I was rather surprised that the Tower of God had such a difficult trial. Now we will never know how Xiu would have gotten through that test. Do you have an idea of what Xiu would have asked? Do you think the test was easier than the other races trials (so far)? Chapter 75.2 - Tower of God: The Dragon’s Cave.

Chapter 75.2 C Tower of God: The Dragons Cave.

The door of light teleported them to a new ce. When Du Ze opened his eyes he was forced to close them again because he was almost blinded by the lighting from the pile of gold and silver in front of him. Although he only got a glimpse of it, that huge pile of gold was like the treasure trove in the ck dragons cave back in Dragon Ind. Enoch whistled excitedly and began to circle around the heap of gold coins. Sunlight poured down from a hole on the top of the cave, shining down on the heap of treasures. Its reflection was so dazzlingly bright that people cant look at the pile of gold and silver directly. The Tower of God would not have ced a pile of treasure here for no reason, but they had no clue what its use was for. [This is yourir.] Du Ze clutched his temples. The rules had imprinted those words directly into his brain. It was only that short sentence; there was no exnation given. Suddenly, a rustling sound came from above their heads. The sunlight from the hole was obscured by a troglodyte who was peering down at them. The creature with lizard-like yellow-green skin jumped down andnded on the pile of treasure. It did not attack Du Ze and others. Instead, it simply grabbed some coins and jewels and put it in a sack that hung on its waist. The group had not yet registered what happened when Muir, seemingly irritated, swiftly changed shape and struck the troglodyte with his hard, barbed tail. The lizard creature was swept onto the stone wall and instantly died. Its body fell to the ground and soon turned into a wisp of smoke that dissipated into the air. A few more troglodytes were at the hole above them. The ck dragon raised his head and used his me to turn them into smoke. Du Ze looked at the ck dragon protecting the treasure and profoundly understood the Tower of Gods intentions. Wee to the dragon race trial. This is your den; please guard your treasure. Muirpletely eliminated the lizard people and flew out of the cave while the rest followed. Outside the cave Du Ze saw a strange yet familiar canyon whose appearance made his hypothesis seem more and more usible. Troglodytes were continuously gathering. Right now there were just a few of them, but based on the previous Tower of God trials, the difficulty will grow exponentially. Du Ze could see the lizard folk gathering; this was clearly simr to a tower defense type game. Its like a dragons den. Muir said: The dragon race used to live in a ce like this before moving to the Dragon Ind under the sea. The dragon race ... said Xiu thoughtfully. He turned to Muir and said: It seems that we will finally meet the ruler of the dragon gods. Do you know him? The ruler of the dragon gods is Io. He is called the nine-colored dragon god and can appear as any type of dragon. That is to say, he can change into every type of chromatic, metal, or crystal dragon? Thats cheating! Some silly, cute person conveniently forgot the fact that the person beside him was the one who had the strongest cheat, an expert with a 30-year history of using the protagonists halo.1 Xiu meditated for a moment. He nced at the surrounding area before dividing the team into two groups: a group that will defend their and another group that will scout the area for more information. As of now they are not under great pressure; they should take this opportunity to gather intelligence. Du Ze was partnered with Xiu and the ck dragon. They parted ways with the others and the ck dragon flew Xiu and Du Ze over the canyon walls. The Fire Phoenix followed beside them, its long tail feathers trailing gorgeously behind its body. Du Ze looked down and saw that below them was a curving river. I heard from Rachel. Are you looking for the God of Creation? Xius warm breath was in his ear. Du Ze felt it tickling him so he wanted to escape, but Xiu hugged him tighter. Its not just because of curiosity, huh? Du Ze knew that Xiu was waiting for his exnation, but since he could not tell the truth, he would rather stay silent than lie to him. The sound of the wind in his ear was like a persons sigh. Du Ze felt Xiu lean lightly on his shoulder and a bit of gold shed in the corner of Du Zes eye. If you want to find him then Ill help you find him, said Xiu. He did not ask anything; he chose to believe in Du Ze. ... Id tell you everything if I could. This is the only promise that Du Ze can make. Good. When he heard Xius words, Du Zes throat tightened. Every time, no matter how unreasonable his demands are, the person behind him always acquiesce and say good. This man was always showering him with tenderness. The ck dragon flew out of the canyon and the scenery opened up around them. The river came to an end at a deep-blue colouredke like a wless piece of jade. Theke was surrounded by lush woods.Xiu suddenly pressed on the ck dragons neck. Muirnded on a cliff and Xius eyes were focused on a point. Du Ze asked him curiously: What is it? I see an enemy. Xiu was looking at something in the distance and said: Wait for me, Ill get rid of him. Du Ze did not have time to reply before Xiu jumped down from the cliff and used wind magic to descend into the woods. He disappeared into the thick foliage. Though Du Ze searched the area, his eyesight was not good enough to spot Xiu or the enemy. He had no choice but to stand there, staring with the Fire Phoenix. Xiu passed through the woods and arrived at ake, in the ce that he saw before. He brushed aside the branches and saw a girl standing on the shore of theke. The breeze lifted the girls wavy blonde hair and made her white gauze skirt flutter. She sensed the arrival of Xiu and turned to reveal a delicate, beautiful face. Its the Holy Saint Vivian. ****** ****** This is ...? Xiu was attracted by the pure light elements and walked to theke. He brushed away the branches and noticed the slender figure at theke shore. It was a maiden, stooping to look for something in the water. The strong light element clung to the maiden, outlining her in light C even though he could only see her back, her perfection makes a person afraid of profaning something holy. She seemed to hear Xius footsteps. The maiden straightened up and she turned to look at him, one hand restraining her hair that was flying in the breeze. At that moment, Xiu thought he had met a fairy from theke. excerpt from Mixed Blood Chapter 76.1 - Protagonist: Do you have someone you like?

Chapter 76.1 C Protagonist: Do you have someone you like?

The wind made the water of theke ripple. Vivians golden hair danced in the wind and she put a hand up to keep it away from her face. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Xiu in the woods but her surprise quickly turned into pleasure Its you. Xiu was quietly observing Vivians expression. When he saw how the girls face was filled with joy, he walked out from the shadow of the woods with a smiled and greeted her as though they were two friends who had not seen each other for a while: Long time no see, did you lose your bracelet in ake again? Thekes blue surface reflected the image of two people. A long time ago, when Xiu was still a student of the Magic School, they had met when Vivian lost her bracelet in ake and Xiu helped her find it. Thinking of that time, Vivian began to smile and she stretched out her hand to reveal an old-fashioned chain on her wrist. Thank you for helping me find it. To me this is a very important memento. Vivians beautiful eyes stared at Xiu: Last time, because of an urgent summons, I did not have the chance to thank you before I left. Thank the god of light that we have met again. Me too, seeing you again ... I am happy. Xiu smiled and said: I did not expect you to be one of the tower climbers. The corners of Vivians mouth turned up slightly, forming a crescent moon shape. This handsome golden-haired, blue-eyed youth has made a good impression on her. Perhaps because they didnt exchange names, this person will notpliment her because of her identity. Neither will he approach her because of her beauty. Whether it was the first time they met or the present meeting, they were able to get along with each other naturally, as if they had known each other for a long time. The two people have a tacit understanding that its better not to ask each others name. Vivian asked Xiu: How long have you been here? I just arrived. Xiu smiled somewhat helplessly: I havent figured out this situation yet. Im nine days ahead of you so Im leaving soon, she said. Vivian winked at Xiu: Let me give you some tips as a thank you since you helped mest time. We are now in the dragon caves. The lizard creatures will continue to try to to seize our nests and we must hold them off for 10 days. On thest day, the dragon god Io will appear C have you ever heard of Io? Ah, the nine-colored dragon god Io, he can appear as any type of dragon. Yes, Io can transform into any type of dragon. He is strong, but there is a way to weaken him. Vivian smiled: There are many troglodyte caves among the dragon caves. They have treasures. Bring those treasures back to yourir. The more of those treasures you have in yourir, the more dragons will drawn to attack it. Each time you kill one of those dragons, you seal one of Ios dragon forms. Vivian smiled slightly: Without his dragon forms, fighting Io wont be too difficult. Xiu looked at the ignorant holy woman. He lowered his eyes and smiled. Thank you, really ... Thank you so much. Vivian cant help but stare at Xius mouth. That persons hair and smile, they are both as dazzling as the sun. I have a friend who looks like you. Vivian murmured: He also has a splendid blond hair and is a good knight. Xius eyes darkened; knew that Vivian was talking about the son of the lord, Eric. If I ever have the chance, Id like to see the friend youre talking about. The curvature of Xius lips was unchanged: Am I really like him? Vivian nodded. I think you would be able to get along with each other, but ... The beautiful face of the holy saint became touched by a slight mncholy. I have lost my friend, because he used a forbidden magic he is no longer able to use martial arts and magic. On one day, he and his partner quietly left the Temple of Light ... left us. Im sorry, Xiu said. Vivian shook her head and motioned to Xiu that he shouldnt apologize. Leaves fell from the trees into theke, satirically looking at all of this.1 I left a long time ago and now I have to go back. You - Vivian paused, and then said: Would you like toe with me? I can let my disci-...panions help you. Being with this person felt right and parting with him makes her feel sorrowful. You want to help me because you are seeing me now. Vivian was very confused. She looked at Xiu. The young blonds voice was light, as though he was talking to himself. Before she could ask him what he meant, Xiu suddenly asked her another question: Do you have someone you like? Vivians heartbeat sped up. This was the first time she felt this type of strange mood.She was silent for a moment then said: I wholeheartedly believe in the god of light, I have no other thoughts but to serve him. ... So you will never feel my feelings. Xiu said softly: Do you know what it feels like to drift on the sea with only a piece of driftwood? Knowing that you can live because you have that piece of driftwood... the driftwood in your arms bes even more important than your life C it sounds ridiculous, but thats how I feel right now. Vivian stared at Xiu. The person in front of her was smiling C his lips were curved up and his eyebrows were raised in a smile but his eyes werent smiling at all. They were like water, a pure, beautiful blue light that brought only a terrible cold. There is someone I like so I cant stand anything that might threaten to steal him away from me. Although Vivians ne automatically triggered and quickly created a defensive barrier around her, Xius dragon spear easily prated the light shield. The spear stabbed into Vivians stomach. Xiu bent close to Vivian and said: I am not like Eric. His honor,passion towards the weak, and sense of justice towards all ... I dont have any of those. The reflection on the surface of theke was like a portrait of two perfectly matched people. Although the scene was the same as that time long ago, one of them had already changed. Vivian opened her eyes. She spoke with great difficulty, her voice trembling and stuttering like the hands of an old clock: Eric... You ... are ...? Xiu smiled, showing an almost gentle cruelty - The wicked Xiu, I remember you called me that. ... Vivian fell to the ground without a sound. Xiu pulled out the dragon spear. There was no blood on the spear and Vivians abdomen also had no scar C she was not dead but she was frozen in time. Xiu sent the sleeping girl down into theke. He watched as, little by little, she was swallowed by the blue water. Floating in the water, desperately holding on to a piece of driftwood, even if the driftwood is lost, death will note immediately but the pain of struggling in the water is worse than death. He fears losing Du Ze in the future, therefore he will do everything he can to keep him. ********

Trantors Notes:

Chapter 76.2 - Protagonist: Do you have someone you like?

Chapter 76.2 C Protagonist: Do you have someone you like?

Boing. Boing ~ The fire phoenix was jumping from Du Zes left shoulder to his right shoulder then from his right shoulder to his left shoulder. It was as though he could not find the right ce so he was searching for it. Du Ze, without a word, tugged on the phoenixs tail that was wrapped around his neck, trying to pull the creature down. The ck dragon lifted his head, but it was just Xiu. The fire phoenix, who had been acting very sticky, suddenly became obedient and let go. Du Ze saw that Xius clothes werent even mussed. It seems that this enemy is not someone who was difficult to deal with. I got some information. Xiu sat behind Du Ze and hugged him. Lets go back. Muir spread his wings and flew back with Xiu and Du Ze. When he arrived at their, Du Ze saw Enoch was throwing a gem the size of an apple up and down. Seeing them return, the thief waved excitedly to them and the gem nearly fell on his head. Youre back! Enoch showed Du Ze and Xiu the jewel in his hand: Look at what this thief found. They listened to Enochs story. The thief found a cave nearby that was guarded by troglodytes. Inside was full of gems and treasures and Enoch immediately shoplifted a lot of them and brought them back. There are a lot of precious gems. Enoch excitedly said: Why dont we bring them back? Yes. Du Ze didnt think Xiu would agree to Enochs proposal. Xiu smiled at Du Ze. When everyone had returned Xiu told everyone what he had found out. ... Therefore, we must guard their for 10 days. Xiu nced at the dragon cave and smiled: And fill it with treasure. *** People will die for riches, just as birds will for food. During the days that they were in the dragon races simtion, Du Ze gained a deep understanding of that saying. Waves of troglodytes came to besiege them. At first it was just a handful of the yellow-green lizard people then it became hundreds of them, all rushing over with a weapon in one hand and a sack in the other. That intense determination, as though it was their duty to seed or die trying C countless words seemed to form a sentence: Boss,1 lets be friends. Moe Lord: Scram! Wanting to hug the bosss thigh, the lizard creatures rushed forward but failed miserably as they were turned into meat paste by the ck dragon. ... What tragedy! You could almost see their tears falling like rain. In order to hug the boss thigh the lizard creatures began to use tactics. One of them rushed forward while mounted on a drake. Troglodyte Fighter (riding the drake): Boss, we want to be your friends ~ Silly, cute person: ... When the drake caught sight of Du Ze, a disaster happened. The drake roared, driven into a frenzy of terror and madness. He dumped his rider and trampled to death half of the lizard creatures. ... Please observe a moment of silence for all those who have fallen. The drake they used the first time was just one of the mostmon mounts of its type. The lizard creatures did not think that their tactics were wrong so they simply changed to a stronger beast. Therefore, next time they came they rode a wyvern. Troglodyte Fighter (riding a wyvern): Boss, we want to be your friends ~ Silly, cute person: ... Thump, the whole army was wiped out. .... On that day the troglodyte finally learned their lesson after they were trampled by the terrified beast mounts twice, humiliatingly killed by some silly, cute person. To sum it all up, because the beast mounts were terrified of a silly, cute person, the defenders were less pressured by the invading lizard creatures and were able to spare a few more people to search for treasures. Enoch has a natural gift for sniffing out treasure and can find the lizard creaturesirs. Thus, the poor thief didnt join the fighting and was made to run back and forth, carrying the treasures with him until he was dog-tired. The most time-consuming thing about the simtion was the way they had to find the treasure then fight the troglodytes for it and, finally, bring it back with them to theirir. Rachel and Thunder Regiment members had to spend half a day to draw a teleportation array since relying on the human way of chanting a teleportation spell was not efficient. Du Ze could not help but wonder why Xiu did not turn into his silver dragon form that has spatial magic. No doubt the Moe Lord has already thought of this, too, but he did still did not choose to change his form. Is it because of what happened when he was in his dragon form? Why do you not use your dragon form? Hearing Du Zes question, Xiu ran his fingers across the back of Du Zes neck. I cannot restrain my dragon form. Xiu smiled and said: I wont be able to stop myself from grabbing you, taking you to a ce where no one can find you, and then mercilessly enjoying you. The Moe Lords tone was light and it sounded like a joke but Du Ze knew that he was quite serious. After that the silly, cute reader dared not bring this matter up again to Xiu. The treasure in their grew at a rate visible to the naked eye. Du Ze discovered that the cave could endlessly expand and could never be filled up, like the dragons endless greed for more. In the vast majority of legends, the dragons always like to collect treasures, amassing piles of coins. Dragons can never have enough. They love to count their coins and bask in the light of their treasure. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote: The Dragons gave away their self-control, received durability. They do not restrain their desires, for they are strong enough to take whatever they want, so strong that no one can steal from their treasure hoard. Just like they are now. Guarding the hoard and seizing more treasures. As the pile of treasure grew everrger, the first dragon appeared the next day. It was a white dragon who suddenly swooped down from a high ce and used its ice breath on the ck dragon. Du Ze was nearly frozen but the fire phoenix chirped and veil of fire covered Du Zes body, driving away the cold. After the initial shock, the group of defenders calmed down. The demon sisters took the opportunity to clear out the lizard creatures that were attacking their. Xiu rode the ck dragon and flew up to battle the white dragon. Compared to the other dragons, the white dragon wasnt very intelligent. Apart from its ice breath, it only knew how to use its body to fight savagely. It didnt take Xiu and Muir long to defeat the white dragon. When the white dragon died, the troglodytes disappeared into thin air. This was the beginning. Their ever-growing treasure attracted more and more dragons. The emerald dragon sprayed out a green mist. The sapphire dragon used its sonic attack. Glittering, shining crystal dragons ... A variety of dragons came and attacked. ******** Trantors Notes: Lol, even the lizard creatures are acting cute! I cant believe Du Ze won some of the melee battles because he scared the mounts too much, hahaha. I squealed like a fangirl when Xiu jokingly exined why he didnt change into his dragon form. *fans herself* Hot! Too bad Xiu feels he has to hold himself back since they are in the middle of a trial. Otherwise, it would be enjoying my treasure time. What do you think the next *cough* special *cough* harmonious health education chapter will contain? Chapter 76.3 - Protagonist: Do you have someone you like?

Chapter 76.3 C Protagonist: Do you have someone you like?

On the seventh day, a silver dragon came. This was the battle that was the most difficult for them. The silver dragon used its spatial magic and half of their treasure hoard was sent outside where the troglodytes immediately swarmed over it. Although they eventually defeated the silver dragon, they had to chase after the treasure that the lizard creatures had carried away. Xiu wiped away the blood from the middle of his forehead. He thrust his dragon spear into the air and there was a ripple in the seemingly empty ce. An amethyst dragon suddenly became visible. Xius dragon spear had pierced its weak spot. It fell on the ground and disappeared into nothingness. Enoch was gasping for breath as hey on the ground and cried out: Ah! Ah! That was thest one! This thief is so tired ... The others were so tired they didnt even want to talk. Today was thest day of the dragon races simtion and everyone was exhausted As Du ze expected, thest day was full of huge waves of lizard creatures. Although the yellow-green enemies were not strong, they attacked day and night. They were like an endless tide of ants C the defenders could easily stomp them, but having to repeatedly stomp ants all day long had worn them out. They took turns to defend their but each person could only rest for a very short time C not only did they have to defend their treasure, they also had to attract and kill all of the dragons within 10 days. Everyones nerves were stretched to the limit. The more enemies came, they more stress was umted. This trial made everyone tired. Their weariness was more than the first three trialsbined. Although there was no life-threatening danger, they were still extremely fatigued. It was then that Old John, who had been outside cleaning up the waves of troglodytes, jumped inside the cave. Little master, all of the lizard creatures suddenly left. Everyone knew what this meant. Du Ze wanted to cry: Mr Tower of God, this is too much! let the Moe Lord rest first! Without warning, the hole above the cave was covered, plunging the whole ce into darkness. The only light came from the glittering heap of treasure. Muir raised his head and started fiercelyshing his sharp tail in the air, shattering the void. A man with long, white hair came out of the void. Though the man did not speak and had no dragon characteristics, his aura was simr to that of Soth. The people present knew that he was the lord ruler of the dragon gods, Io. Io descended on the pile of treasure and looked at the group with eyes that were empty of praise or me. You have killed all of the dragons so I will not fight you in my dragon form. After that quick introduction, the dragon godunched an attack. Faced with his own god, Muir hesitated for a moment and Io seized the opportunity to climb up Muirs body. Xiu took out his dragon spear and jumped up to fight Io on Muirs back. However, the dragon spear is a giant melee weapon that is very slow so that its user will reveal a lot of openings. Io easily avoided the dragon spears sharp tip. The god raised his de and cut at Xius arm. Xiu shed at Io. The god did not dodge but instead moved closer to Xiu since the dragon spears side is not dangerous for him. He shed at Xius right arm again, but Xiu changed his weapon into the Burning Desire Demonic Sword. Ios reaction was so swift that he was able to pull back just as Xiu stabbed his body. Therefore Io only suffered a shallow cut. Io covered his bleeding side with a hand, looking with surprise at the sword in Xius hand. Thats a very good weapon, said Io, ncing at the wound on his waist. Sighing, he said: The humanoid form is too fragile. Muir finally reacted; he tried to bite Io who was still on top of his body. Io jumped to the side to avoid the ck dragons bite. The god could not help but look again at his wound. The long, shallow gash was bleeding and was showing no signs of healing. In fact, it seemed to be trying to squeeze more blood out of his body. The Burning Desire Demonic Sword cast a scarlet light and made a soft humming sound. Xius right arm was injured so he transferred it to his left hand. Muir no longer hesitated. With his Dragon Knight on his back, they attacked the dragon god together. Io seemed very familiar with the dragons typical attack patterns and he easily avoided the ck dragons attacks. However, Ios movements were subtly uncoordinated. He did not seem to be good at fighting in his humanoid form. This is amon weakness of members of the dragon race. Coupled with his bleeding wound, Ios movements became more and more sluggish. Io dodged Muirs wing and moved away to avoid Xius downwards sh. The Burning Desire Demonic Sword was only centimeters away from Ios nose when Xiu changed Qian Bian into the dragon spear, bridging the distance. Io was powerless to dodge. Ugh- The dragon gods blood fell on the pile of treasure. The gold color of the treasure and the red color of Ios blood merged and formed a beautiful color. Io nced at his pierced chest then at the ck dragon Muir. His eyes were full of praise, like an elder looking at his own child. Your Dragon Rider is very good. The dragon god had just finished speaking those words when the treasures inside the cave turned into powder that became a blue pir of light. Enoch, seeing the gold, silver, and gems disappear, uttered aint: Leave a piece of it for this thief to keep as a memento! Where will I ever find so many treasures again! Once the portal appeared, the cave they were in started to copse. Rocks rained down on them. Xiu asked the vanishing Io: Do you know anything about the god who created the world? Du Ze ran closer to them when he heard Xiu speak the words the god who created the world. Ios expression was difficult to describe. The God of Creation, if only we could find the father. Ios figure faded away, leaving only as sigh and hisst words. Perhaps my race would not be so sad... The dragon race was in desperate straits because of their breeding crisis. From the way Io spoke, it seems that he was also looking for the God of Creation. Du Ze wondered if Soths words were true and only Bael and Bright knew where the Creator God is? Du Ze had missed his chance to speak to Bael so now he can only ask the god of light about it. The silly, cute reader began to think of how to make that tsundere BOSS talk. This is a problem. With the death of the Io, the cave was copsing faster. The group quickly returned to the hall. Du Ze had formed the habit of looking around at all of the stone tforms. He found the new dragon statue opposite the statue of the undead. It was a statue of a huge Western dragon sitting on the stone tform, its long tail wrapped around itself. It had no defining characteristics to show which type of metal, chromatic, or crystal dragon it was. The new dragon statue, together with the demon, undead, and human statues, now filled half of the stone tforms in the hall. Du Ze was very excited, he wanted to pull Xiu by the hand to look at it but his outstretched hand was not able to grasp anything. His hand appeared like a transparent white shadow and passed through Xius hand ******** The author has something to say: Everyone is currently staging the disaster film The Start of a New School Term. Please allow me to make a sad expression. ******** Trantors Notes: Chapter 77.1 - Tower of God: Fairy Illusion

Chapter 77.1 C Tower of God: Fairy Illusion

Du Ze stared at his hand. It looked perfectly normal now. What happened to your hand? Xius voice came from beside him. Youve been looking at your hand since yesterday. Du Ze stretched out his hand. His fingers stroked across Xius palm thenced themselves through Xius fingers C he grasped Xius hand firmly, their ten fingers interlocked. There was no transparency or white shadow. It was as though he had just imagined the sight yesterday. Du Ze sincerely hoped that it was just his imagination or the instability of the portal. After all, his hand was only transparent for a moment right as they entered the hall and it restored itself to its normal appearance before anyone else noticed. Du Ze thought of a variety of reasons to ease his mind but the thought of the mural in the Time and Space Corridor made his blood freeze in his veins. Youll never find him! Will he disappear? Not taken away, not hidden away, but truly disappear from this world. So what if you be the Supreme God?! In the entire world C youre the only one left! Du Zes hold on Xius hand tightened. He impulsively blurted out: ... Dont climb the tower anymore. He could not speak the words. Du Zes lips tightened. When he tries to speak the truth about the world or spoilers that may affect the future course of events, an invisible force silently lets him know: You are not the protagonist, you cannot dominate the story; you are not the author, you cannot change the story; you are the reader, you can only watch the story unfold. Seeing Xius attention on him, Du Ze opened his mouth again but the only thing he could say was: ... Well be on the fifth floor soon. Xiu probably thought that Du Ze was just counting on his fingers so he nodded and smiled: Well, lets go in and have a look. Xiu led Du Ze into the door of light. As they were swallowed up by the light, Du Ze thought: Based on what he saw in the Time and Space Corridor, the person involved in his disappearance is undoubtedly the God of Creation. He couldnt prevent Xiu from bing a god, so he must immediately find out why he was going to vanish Before he opened his eyes, Du Ze heard the rustling of the leaves in the wind, and felt that his feet were treading on a soft, spongy rug. Du Ze looked down and found that he was standing on thick, phosphorescent moss. Walking on the soft moss was veryfortable. Glowing spores floated in the air. Du Ze looked up at the big, round moon in the night sky then he automatically looked at his headphones charge C the charge was the same as it was in the morning. Therefore, right now it should be morning but this simtion was set in the nighttime. All around them was magical glowing mist that illuminated the area so that everything could be seen clearly. There were tall hedges that formed walls that stretched out as far as the eye could see. It seemed like they were at the entrance of a hedge maze. Opposite them was a sign that the others crowded around to read but only Ariel and Du Ze could understand theplicated and flowery writing. Its the elvennguage. [Dear Adventurer, this is a fairy illusion. You can only walk to the maze exit to reach the Elf Kingdom, do not do unnecessary things. There is a certain danger in the maze; the equipment in the chest can help you. Watch out for the vines.] Du Ze tranted for the others. When Xiu heard him out and asked: Vines? Everyone was quite confused. Even Ariels face showed bewilderment. There was a chest below the sign which Enoch opened. It contained a bow and a quiver of arrows. Enoch took out the bow and randomly tested it out. This bow is not as good as my dagger! Enoch shot another arrow and was surprised to find that the arrow was made of mercury iron.1 Hey! This arrow is good. Among them, Ariel was the best archer so the bow and arrows were given to her. Du Ze read the sign again. ording to the information on the sign, this was the trial of the elf race. The Tower of God was very generous, telling them the way to pass customs and even kindly provided the equipment. A silly, cute person, who had been abused so much by the Tower of God that he became a masochist, could not help but be suspicious C this time the maze trial shouldnt be difficult, right? Muir, fly up and take a look at the entire ce, said Xiu. Du Ze then understood the difference between him and Xiu. While he was obediently thinking about the first rule of the maze, the Moe Lord had already thought of a quick way to cheat his way past customs. Silly, the master can fly ~ Muir changed into his dragon form and took off. When Muir tried to fly, however, the hedges that formed the maze walls suddenly shot upwards C no matter how high the ck dragon flew, the hedges gew to match his height. Muir hit the hedges with his tail but they were unscratched. Thus, they understood that the hedges are in an invincible state, immune to all attacks. If you cant cheat your way through, you can only go through it honestly. The maze was quiterge and the pathways were wide enough for 10 people to walk side by side. Du Ze walked on the sponge-like, phosphorescent moss and everything in front of him in the maze was clouded by a hazy glow. This would have been a really enjoyable time if he was not in the dangerous Tower of God. At first the simtion was quite easy but after they had walked for a long time, they found a fork on the road. Now is the time to test ones character. Du Ze was going to rely on Xius protagonist halo when he saw Ariel crouching down at the ce where the two paths met. She seemed to be examining something. Before the others could approach her, Ariel excitedly jumped up, pointing to a knot of grass. She gestured to Du Ze using the elfnguage. She said, go right. The mark is there, said Du Ze, rying Ariels words. ording to Ariel, this knot of grass is what the elvesmonly use to mark the paths in the forest, indicating that there was something up ahead. Du Ze couldnt help but want to call Ariel little angel C with this little angel, my mom will never have to worry about me getting lost in the forest.2 With the elf princess help, navigating the maze was as easy as strolling through a garden. Every time Du Ze was happy, the Tower of God would always give some silly, cute person a blow to let him know how cruel life is. When the group had passed the third fork in the path, Xiu suddenly stopped and looked back cautiously. Even though the soles of his feet were cushioned by the thick moss, Du Ze could feel rumbling vibrationsing from afar, as though a newly awakened beast was rushing towards them. Soon, Du Ze knew what the sign meant by watch out for the vines. Du Ze and the others were stunned to see vines rushing toward them like a green flood. Xius reflexes were the fastest. He quickly cast a spell: Firewall! Five walls of fire three meters high each shot up but the vines easily passed through them without pausing. Not only were they not harmed by the fire, they even seemed to have grownrger. When Xiu saw this, he immediately removed thest two walls of me and issued a warning to the others: Do not use magic, it absorbs magic energy! The vine that was in front stretched out like a tentacle towards them. Violet and Alice cut it but, to the amazement of everyone, vine swiftly grew until it was as long as the original. Its healing time was almost instant. More and more vines rushed towards them and, because of the small space, Muir could not transform into a dragon. He used his right ws to tear off parts of the vines. Under the groups concerted efforts, more and more vines were cut off until the sliced parts were piled up high but the vines offensive did not slow down. Everything they did had no effect, as if they were trying to empty an ocean with a few cups. Chapter 77.2 - Tower of God: Fairy Illusion

Chapter 77.2 C Tower of God: Fairy Illusion

Du Ze was behind Xiu. The reader thought of the hint that was written on the sign at the mazes entrance. However, Du Ze could see that Ariels arrows could break the vines but they simply grew back and even multiplied. Both magical and physical attacks were useless; the vines were incredibly powerful. Du Ze thought that this was probably one of the Tower of Gods checkpoints. It was like a maze chase game,1 how brutal! The ground was wet with the vines juice that flowed down when they were cut. Ariel failed to notice where she was stepping and almost slipped on the juice. Enoch used his shadow shifting ability to grab Ariel and move her away from the vines attack. Watching them take on the vines in a hopeless battle, Xiu issued the order to retreat. He and Rachel will stay to beat back the vines while the others escape. Du Ze was just about to turn around when a vine that was as thick as his wrist rose up from under a pile of cut vines and wrapped around his ankle. Some silly, cute person was raised up in the air by the vine. Du- Du Ze heard Xiu shouting the first half of his name then the vines pulled on his headphones wires. The vines ran away with him like a scammer running away with his ill-gotten gains. Du Ze, who was now without his headphones, tried to grab a vine and escape but he was pulled into a tangle of vines. Countless vines came from all directions and wrapped themselves around Du Ze tightly. The friction of the rough vines sliding over his body made his skin tingle. Du Ze was dragged deeper into the depths of the vines; he tried to struggle but his whole body was covered in vines with no room to move, much less escape. A sh of light split the vines around Du Ze. He looked up and saw that Xiu had rushed into the midst of the vines. In spite of the vines thatpletely surrounded him, Xiu determinedly reached into the mass of vines enveloping Du Ze and grabbed Du Zes hand, trying to pull him out. However, Du Zes skin was slippery with the vines juice so his hand slipped off Xius. The vines had restored themselves so Xiu had to cut them up again. Du Ze tried to pull the vines off and go to Xiu but a vine wrapped itself around his waist and pulled him back. Du Ze, randomly waving his arms around, identally grabbed a green fruit and squeezed it by reflex. Snap. All of the vines suddenly trembled as though they were in great pain. They hung limp then finally began to wither. The people outside were startled to see the vines dying but they did not have time to think and just hurriedly pulled Du Ze and Xiu out of the mass of vines. Enoch asked curiously: What happened? There was a fruit. That should be their weakness. Xiu spoke this sentence then went to see how Du Ze fared. Du Ze cut a sorry figure. His whole body was covered in the vines juice. Although it was not unpleasant and even smelled a little sweet, the slippery feeling felt very weird. Du Ze walked away from the others and found a more private ce. He pulled up his clothes to check his body. Xiu saw at a nce that Du Zes back bore the mark of the vines. The bright red stripes were printed messily on his white skin, making it look as though he had been abused, but giving off a weirdly pleasant fragrance.2 Xiu couldnt help but stretch out his hand, wanting to touch Du Zes back, but the vines that had been motionless until now suddenly made a strange noise. Du Ze pressed on the red marks on his belly. In some ces the vines had broken through his skin. The marks were itchy and sore. His headphones were on strike so he didnt notice anything strange until Xiu patted him on the shoulder. Du Ze found that a strange situation was unfolding right in front of them. A group of porcin people were climbing out of the withered vines. If not for their lifelike expressions, Du Ze would have really thought that they were a bunch of figurines and not real, living creatures. Each porcin person was about half a meter high and as soon as they saw the people outside, they began to wail and say something. Seeing that Du Ze was not wearing his headphones, Xiu knew that Du Ze could not hear anything so he wrote on Du Zes hand: [They say that they are the porcin people that were caught by the vines. They are begging us to escort them home.] It looks like one of the Tower of Gods side quests. ording to the porcin people, their home is right not too far away and sending them home will not take a lot of effort. After the group had tidied their clothes, they escorted the porcin people back to their home. However, after a short time walking, they found that the porcin people were quite troublesome. They were only half a meter high which meant that their walking speed was very slow. In addition, since they were made of fragile porcin, they did not dare to run in case they crashed into something and were broken into pieces. Xiu summoned his cute pet team. He wanted each of them to carry a group of porcin people, only to find out that the seemingly small and fragile porcin people were extremely heavy. Because of these reasons, they were considerably slowed down and it took them half a day to walk to the next fork in the path. This revealed another problem. The elf mark Ariel read said they should go to the right but the porcin people said that their home was on the left. Du Ze looked at the pitiful porcin people, they have gone this far and sending them home shouldnt be bad. Maybe this is a side quest and if they escort these porcin people home they might get information and items that can help them fight the BOSS. Thus Du Ze and the others turned left. After a bit of rest, they finally reached the porcin peoples home after one day. The group of porcin people cheerfully thanked them then disappeared into their homes without a trace. This is... No?! What a good reward! They didnt get anything except a good guy card! They escorted the porcin people for such a long time, they could have given them a sip of water at least, bas***d! OMG! (TN: ˿ C literally good guy card. Either it means proof that you are a good person or it means you got friendzoned with the other person saying youre a nice guy... but I dont like you that way.) The empty grass in front of them seemed to beughing at them but there was nothing they could do. Though they felt a lot of resentment, all they could do was to backtrack and return to the original path. Du Ze and the others spent half a day to return to the fork in the path, only to feel the familiar vibration from the ground again. The vines came rushing at them. Destroy its fruit. Compared to thest time they fought the vines, now that they knew its weakness, they were much more calm. The fruit was deep inside the mass of the vines and must be attacked with ranged weapons. It was then that the bow and arrows provided by the Tower of God showed their worth. Ariel aimed at the green fruit. The vines seemed to understand the danger and pulled back, wrapping the fruit withyers of vines to protect it. The elf princess loosed the bow string and the arrows pierced through the dozens ofyers of vines and hit the center of the fruit with great precision. The fruit immediately burst. It was as though the vines pause button had been pressed. They fell limply and withered. Just as Du Ze and the others were about to walk away, a group of porcin people climbed out of the dead vines again. History repeated itself and those half-a-meter-tall people cried and begged Xiu to escort them home. ******** Trantors Notes: Chapter 77.3 - Tower of God: Fairy Illusion

Chapter 77.3 C Tower of God: Fairy Illusion

Xiu thought it over for a while, then decided to escort the porcin people home again; he seemed to want to see if they would get a different result this time. The result: they got another good guy card. The group was silent as the porcin people disappeared into their homes. In order to send this batch of porcin people home, they once again turned away from the right path. Before Enoch could even begin toin, the vines appeared again. Du Ze wasnt sure but he thought that this time there were more vines and each vine was bigger, around two feet in diameter. Ariel immediately nocked an arrow, found the location of the fruit, and shot at it. Thunk. The arrow pierced the vines that protected the fruit but was stopped before it could stab the fruit. Ariel looked at it with amazement. She had used all of her strength but could not prate all of the vines C the green nts seemed to be twice as tough as before. Give me the arrow! Xiu caught the arrow that Ariel threw over to him. He changed Qian Bian into a bow, took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. When they opened his blue eyes had turned green. The silver-haired elf drew his bow and loosened his finger at almost the same moment he aimed. Boom. The vine trembled then fell limp, withering and shrinking. When they analyzed the situation, everyone knew what it meant: The vines are getting stronger. Enoch nced at the vine, then focused Xius body. He was unusually excited and circled around the silver-haired elf: Hey, youre back! Is this an illusion or a martial arts technique? Teach me! ... Xius face was cold. Du Ze looked apprehensively at the Moe Lord. Xiu in elf form was not the amiable type like the human form. Therefore some silly, cute person was afraid that Xiu will lift his bow and shoot that rash fellow. However, perhaps because fools have good luck, a group of porcin people appeared and drew the Moe Lords attention and hate. The porcin people cried but Xiu just nced at them once then coldly turned away. The vines are terrible, please dont leave us. Please help us, escort us home. ...... The cries of the porcin people gradually faded away. Du Ze heard some smashing sounds as though a group of panicked porcin people tried to run towards then but identally fell and were broken. Their voices mixed together and it was very hard to bear. Dont think too much. It was a trap, said Xiu, who seemed to perceive Du Zes repressed feelings. Du Ze knew that all this was a trial by the Tower of God, so he felt a little depressed but did not object to Xius choice. At the entrance to the maze, the sign written by the Tower of God said: You can only walk to the maze exit to reach the Elf Kingdom, do not do unnecessary things. Du Ze finally understood the unnecessary things part meant. Based on their two encounters, helping the porcin people out does not benefit the tower climbers. Escorting them home is a very time-consuming and thankless task. If they were to help the porcin people, it would only be because they enjoy helping others. Du Zes nature is such that he would like to help them out but doing good deeds here is not advantageous for them. This is the Tower of God which is trying to mold the tower climbers into the shape that it wants. On the contrary, doing good deeds might even get them killed. The tower already hinted that they should ignore the porcin people. Therefore, if the tower climbers spend time on unnecessary things then there will be more and more vines and fewer arrows to use, leading to the tower climbers death. This is a rule that is really worthy of the elf races trial C those beautiful people that gave away their passion and received the gift of archery. When they arrives at the path, Xiu lost consciousness due to his transformation. Muir carried Xiu and they followed the correct path ording to Ariel. No matter the time, its always night in the fairy illusion. Though the scene was still as dreamy as before, Du Ze now wants to rush through the maze and get out of it so that he can stop feeling so depressed. One dayter, Xiu had not woken yet and they were attacked by the vines again. First they were attacked after two days, then it was a day and a half, now it was just one day. It seems like the interval between attacks is getting shorter. Compared to the first time they were attacked, this time the vines were not only bulkier, they even started to grow some thorns scattered over its length. Ariel was at a loss; even though she could aim at the fruit, her strength was not enough to pierce through all of the vines. Muir, Old John, and the others have the opposite problem; they have the power to break through the vines but their archery skills are not good enough to hit the constantly moving target. The group thus decided to use a more dangerous method to fight the vines. Muir rushed right into the middle of the vines. When he was surrounded, he suddenly changed into his dragon form which stretched the vines out until there were gaps in between them. Rachel and Old John used this opportunity to open up a path to the fruit and allow Ariel to shoot it. It was a close call, but in this way, they were able to finish off the third vine attack. They did not wait for the porcin people to emerge and walked off right away. Based on the progression, the vines might attack again in half a day. Along the way, Xiu finally woke up. He quickly took charge of the situation and took the quiver of arrows from Ariel. With the Moe Lord awake, Du Ze immediately felt relieved. He saw the ferocious Moe Lord solve the fourth vine problem with just one shot and a certain silly, cute person realized that, for the vines that have a weakness to long-distance attacks, Xius elf form is their nemesis. The Moe Lord made a double kill;1 the Moe Lord went on a killing spree. Even though the interval between attacks was shortened from half a day to a few hours, even though the vine was much stronger and had thorns all over its length, and even though the juice was reced with a strong acid, the viness role became that of an actor who appears on stage for a second before he is immediately killed off.2 They cant even get within 10 meters of Xiu before they are killed. Vine: I used to be a powerful fighter like you, then I took an arrow in the knee ... I mean,an arrow in the fruit.3 With the Moe Lord who was at the level of a false god, they finally found the mazes exit. The scenery beyond it was like the elf kingdom that Du Ze had seen before. There werekes surrounding the Tree of Life and the wind whistled through the trees, like an invitation C apparently this was the endpoint of the elf trial. Enoch and the demon sisters had never seen such a beautiful ce so they wanted to stay for a while. The Tower of God had recreated the elf kingdom exactly, hence Ariel was quite at home and was able to guide them to an elven tree house. The house was fully furnished but there were no people inside. It seems that the Tower of God only copied the scenery but not the people. They were in the maze so long that everyone was tired. They all found rooms to rest in. Du Ze and Xiu naturally found a room for themselves. Du Ze felt very tired because every time they killed the vines, the porcin people would turn to them for help. The first refusal, he didnt take it to heart. The second refusal made him feel guilty. By the third and fourth times ... he had be numb and learned to ignore them. All kinds of thoughts whirled around in Du Zes brain. The Tower of God, the rules, the Creator God, ... even though he was very tired, he did not want to go to bed. He stood inside the room nkly for a while then walked out of the house The huge moon seemed to fill the entire night sky. He was in this ce of eternal night for such a long time that his body clock was a bit confused. Du Ze had just sat down on a branch when he heard someonee to his side. Even without looking, Du Ze knew that it was Xiu. The branches trembled slightly as Xiu sat beside him. Du Ze suddenly felt that this scene was quite familiar. The shiningke, the glowing spores floating in the air, and even the person beside him, it was exactly the same as that night. Xiu stretched out his hand and gently touched the back of Du Zes neck. When Du Ze turned his head, the corner of Xius lips turned up and he smiled. Do you want to hear me sing? A breeze ruffled the elfs silver hair, disrupting time and space, and Du Ze seemed to return to that night at the elf kingdom. At that time, a silly, cute reader heard his favorite protagonist confess to him and he was so scared that his soul almost escaped from his body. When he thought of that scene, Du Ze turned his head to the side, unable to stop himself from smiling. Xiu looked at Du Zes profile and lowered his head to kiss the upturned corner of Du Zes mouth. I like you, Du Ze, Xiu whispered. His voice was very light and each word he said was imbued with a bottomless emotion. I like you very much, I like you a lot, I like you so much that Im a bit ... I dont know what to do. The elfs voice was like fine wine; after listening to it for a long time, one will be intoxicated. Xiu took Du Ze in his arms. The elf sighed in satisfaction, as though he had received the best gift in the world. In one months time Ill have you. The thought of that one-month agreement suddenly made Du Ze realize that Xiu was always the one who took the initiative, while he was always passive. He likes Xiu so why not take the initiative? Du Ze reached out to embrace Xiu. Just like now, he wants the two of them to be closer and its better for them to act as equals. Then, shouldnt he do something to dispel this bit of uneasiness? Du Ze pushed Xiu away. A silly, cute person wanted to take the initiative. He wanted to speak but did not know what to say; because he cares so much, he became too nervous and tongue-tied. What should I say? Come at me right now? That doesnt seem quite right ...This young man has seen a lot of things online. In this case, well, he should say, something like C Gazing into Xius eyes, Du Ze, with an impassive face, uttered the first line that came to his mind. Give it to me good. ............ ...... ...... WTF!!! elf xiu ******** Trantors Notes: The line that Du Ze said to Xiu was actually quite vulgar and its a CN meme. I did not trante it since the meme is not even known outside of China. I guess a G-rated version of it would be Do me from the front or something like that. However, such a literal trantion seemed weird, therefore I tranted it as Give it to me good. That is the actual meaning or something like Take me now ... but as a funny meme. Sorry, idk any simr meme in English. What do you think is going to happen next? *smirks* Chapter 78.1 - Reader: Why give up treatment?

Chapter 78.1 C Reader: Why give up treatment?

He likes Xiu so why not take the initiative? Du Ze reached out to embrace Xiu. Just like now, he wants the two of them to be closer and its better for them to act as equals. Then, shouldnt he do something to dispel this bit of uneasiness? Du Ze pushed Xiu away. A silly, cute person wanted to take the initiative. He wanted to speak but did not know what to say; because he cares so much, he became too nervous and tongue-tied. What should I say? Come at me right now? That doesnt seem quite right ...This young man has seen a lot of things online. In this case, well, he should say, something like C Gazing into Xius eyes, Du Ze, with an impassive face, uttered the first line that came to his mind. Give it to me. ............ ...... ...... WTF!!! Once, Du Ze thought that meow would be the biggest failure of his life, but now he knows that stupid people can be even stupider. Du Ze was almost ready to cry as 100 million grass mud horses shouted inside his brain youre sick, why did you give up treatment? (TN: grass mud horses is a popr expression that I kept in since its widely used as a form of symbolic defiance of Chinas censorshipws. Its a homonym of **** your mom but metaphorically the grass much horse is a cute animal that looks like an alpaca. Why give up treatment? Ϊʲô is just a colorful way of saying youre sick in the head, you need treatment!) Xiu reacted before Du Ze regained hisposure. The silver-haired elf stretched out his hand and tangled his fingers in Du Zes hair, forcefully pulling his head closer to Xius. Oh...! Xius face was reflected in Du Zes dark eyes. His skin was covered with ayer of light like exquisite, delicate white jade. At this distance, the beauty of Xius face was greatly magnified and made Du Ze breathless. Xius tongue invaded Du Zes mouth, as hungry and intense as a man who was lost in the desert for a long time and desperately craved the manna inside Du Zes mouth. This ferocity was hard for Du Ze to bear so he closed his eyes. His tongue was licked and his entire mouth was ferociously invaded so that he even had difficulty swallowing his saliva. All of the elfs actions revealed longing and affection. Xiu kissed him harder and harder until Du Ze was pushed back. Du Zes hand on tree began to quiver and he was almost unable to hold himself up. Wanting to fall... His lips were seized so Du Ze could only make a few soft sounds. He raised his eyes in a panic, looking into the clear green eyes like autumn water. In the moonlight Xius expression was cold and indifferent, as though this person stood high abovemon folk, lofty and hard to reach.1 However, all his actions spoke of desire that formed a striking contrast with his refined and unemotional appearance. This contradiction in his looks and actions was quite thrilling, unconsciously inducing others to lose control and fall. (Trantors note: a censored scene is omitted here. You can read the full chapter on another website. Please visit the Novelupdates page for the link to that chapter.) ****** Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote: The elf race are a group of very indifferent people, they gave away their passion ... ... Who are you trying to deceive! TT ****** Trantors Notes: So that happened, huh? What do you think of this chapter? You can read a different version of these events. I would greatly value anyments I get on that release. Thank you. The elf race supposedly gave away their passion and received the gift of archery from the Creator God but it seems that Xiu is the exception ... but only when Du Ze is involved. Elf form Xiu really is indifferent to most things, IMO. I was very disturbed by the porcin people part but my heart was healed when those two lovebirds finally found some time alone and had some quality time together. Hooray! Please leave ament if you can. Thank you. The next release will be an extra titled Mid Autumn Festival that the author originally published during the holidays. Its short but nice. Chapter 78.2 - Reader: Why give up treatment? Chapter 78.2 : Reader: Why give up treatment? Du Ze massaged his lower back and waist. Even though his 0-point restore had refreshed his body to its former state, he still felt as though his lower body had a loading error C yesterdays vine-entangled position was simply a challenge to the limits of the human body! This is the so-called the pink is cut and its ck inside1 and the most coldly elegant characters are really the most perverted ... whats with the nt tentacle y? Dont say anything more or Ill cry.2 Ariel noticed Du Zes distress. She walked over to him and asked with careful gestures: [Du Ze, did you sleep well yesterday? ] Du Ze shook his head, meaning no, and Ariel smiled in relief. [Thats good, I was also uneasy and didnt sleep well yesterday.] Seeing Du Zes questioning look, Ariel gestured at her pointed ears and gestured, in a puzzled way: [Yesterday, it sounded like someone was crying. Du Ze, did you hear it?] [......] Du Ze, the source of the noise, silently swallowed the blood he was about to cough up: Can this young man tell you that it was because the Moe Lord was ... doing this and that? Youngdy, you were .... listening ... to it ... ah? It was only then that a silly, cute person realized that their harmonious interaction yesterday could also be called a battlefield operation. He looked around him stiffly, not sure if only Ariel had heard or whether the others had, too, and showed no reaction. ... Life is hard, so cut me some ck. Xiu summoned the unicorn and three-headed hell-hound and had the rest of the team mount up while he rode on the ck dragon with the mncholy Du Ze. They began to move towards the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life, with its jade green leaves and surrounded by a mirror-likeke, looked heartrendingly beautiful in the moonlight. The wind lifted Xius silver hair, revealing his pointy ears. Xiu silently looked down at the canopy of the Tree of Life. He heard the sounds of battle and it came from the direction of C Muirs body jerked. He folded his wings and suddenly dived down into the dense tree canopy. Du Ze instinctively protected his face with his arms as they pass throughyers of branches. The ck dragonnded heavily on a flower-bed. Du Ze lowered his arms and saw that they were near the altar that he had seen before at the Tree of Life. Because the ck dragon appeared, both sides stopped fighting for a moment. Du Ze was able to observe that the circr altar was covered with a light shield. A number of elves holding bows were clustered near the Tree of Life. The golden bough, as always, was above a small pool, dripping golden sap. A very beautiful female elf stood by the little pool and she was obviously the leader of the elves. The expression on her face was as cold as frost; even from far away, she looked like a person made of ice. There were seven demons, all of them injured, opposite the altar. When they saw Rachel descend, there was amotion among them and they saluted her, saying: Rachel! Unexpectedly, these were members of the scattered Thunder Regiment. They lined themselves up and presented the ck mes of their tickets to the Tower of God to Rachel. The demons said: Third, Ninth, Eleventh, Seventeenth, and Twentieth squads, reporting. Rachel looked around at the group of demons and her normally calm expression changed slightly. Five squads should be 30 people but now there are only seven of them and all of them have injuries. Rachel pushed her monocle up then gestured for them to give their tickets to Xiu. The demons were puzzled when they saw the elf Xiu but they obeyed Rachels orders. Xiu received their ck mes and the people who met by a happy ident spoke together. However, the elves at the altar started attacking again. The goddessmanded the elves to form up and they suddenly sent a rain of arrows towards the attackers. The arrow rain was quite dense and it was impossible to dodge them all. The ck dragon used his dragon me to clear the area. Rachel tried to seize the chance to attack the elves at the altar but the other demons stopped her. Your Excellency! No one can enter the magical shield. It is immune to all attack. We cannot destroy it. Only arrows can prate that shield! When he heard what the demons said, Du Ze realized that this was the towers way of forcing the tower climbers to use the bow and arrows. He stared at the female elf, dead certain that she was the ruler of the elven gods. Compared to the dragon god Io, the elf god looked like a ss cannon3 BOSS, but she is particrly difficult to defeat since only bow and arrow attacks can damage her. While they were conversing, the second round of arrows came. This time the elves used magic arrows so not only did the ck dragons me not stop them, it even increased their attack power. Even though the ck dragon was able to p away the arrows with his tail, his tail sustained heavy damage from the impact. Ah- Hot dragon blood from Muirs tail watered the flower bed. It seemed that this battle was not quite suitable for the dragon to fight in. After receiving the report about the shield, Xiu drew an arrow from his back, nocked it on his bow, and shot it at the altar. The space around the altar was open, with no ce for the elves to take cover or hide. When Xiu shot at them, the elf god Corellon did not dodge. She strung her bow and shot down Xius arrows. Xiu did not stop and shot three arrows at once. The elf goddess nced at it then strung her bow again. Unexpectedly, she used five arrows. When Corellons first arrow was about to hit Xius second arrow, Xius third arrow suddenly elerated and hit the tail of the second arrow, changing its direction and increasing its power. The arrow pierced the forest gods throat, killing him instantly, before anyone could react. Corellons expression finally showed a hint of surprise. She looked at the solemn silver-haired elf and determined her main target. The elf gods collectively aimed at Xiu. In this trial, Old John and the others cant help much. They cannot attack the elves at the altar because of the shield. All they can do is help protect Xiu. Rachel and the other demons were able to block most of the arrows but Corellons arrows were too treacherous. No one could interfere in the archery duel between her and Xiu. Refraction arrows, eleration arrows, multiple arrows, traction arrows ... All kinds of archery skills dazzled Du Ze with theirplexity. Although the elf at the altar did not have room to dodge, Xiu is the one at a disadvantage in this battle because the elf goddess has ... the Tree of Lifes golden sap. Just a drop of the sap can heal all of a persons injuries. Even with a fatal injury, as long as they dont die immediately, they can be healed and join the battle, as lively as ever, again and again. What could be more annoying than to finish off the mobs, only to see them healed back to full health? Du Ze wanted to file aint against the Tower of God and the elf gods C this is cheating! Even if the enemy shamelessly used healing potions, Xiu was still able to deal with the mobs. The silver-haired elf quietly killed off half of the elven gods with his deadly arrows. Whoosh. The bright arrow shot towards Xiu like a meteor and the force of its passage even cut through space, shortening the gap between it and Xiu. Xiu stretched out his hand to take another arrow from behind him but he only grabbed empty air C his arrows had run out! ******** Trantors Notes: If you missed all the stuff about the tentacles, the info about the uncensored chapter was in a forum post. The morning after, Du Zes waist ached. C this actually means waist, lower back, and loins. Im not sure which area was hurting but I can guess that it was most likely all three ... rofl. jϵĶؿϵ C literally the abstinence department is the heavy mouth/taste department. Abstinence department in this case means a character with an elegant appearance and cold, indifferent attitude. Heavy taste means weird/perverted taste or hardcore fetish. Basically, Du Ze is saying that elf form Xiu looks cold and indifferent but he is actually... well, you know! Life is hard so cut me some ck -ѽDy,Щ¾ͲҪ C Life is so difficult, do not break things down. This is a popr saying on the inte. Mostly used when a poster says something true but sad/harmful that people find it hard to ept. Other posters will respond with this phrase which means true, but let it go or let me be happy in my ignorance/Id rather not think about it. Chapter 78.3 - Reader: Why give up treatment?

Chapter 78.3 : Reader: Why give up treatment?

The bright arrow shot towards Xiu like a meteor and the force of its passage even cut through space, shortening the gap between it and Xiu. Xiu stretched out his hand to take another arrow from behind him but he only grabbed empty air C his arrows had run out! Xiu!/ Little Master!/ My Lord! Corellons arrow hit Xius left shoulder. If Xiu had not been able to quickly dodge, it would have hit his heart. Xiu pulled the blood-stained arrow out of his shoulder and threw it on the ground. The cold expression on his face seemed to say that this item had nothing to do with him. Corellon did not give him the opportunity to deal with his wound. The remaining elf gods formed an array and Corellon lifted her bow, aiming for Xiu. Suddenly, a strange thing happened. The golden branches at the center of the altar spread out and grew until, to the shock of the elven gods, they reached out to Xiu and wrapped him up. A soft tip of a branch climbed up to Xius shoulder and secreted a drop of golden sap, instantly healing Xiupletely. Corellon fingers in the bow began to tremble; she could not shoot because the silver-haired elf was protected by the Tree of Life and if she shot at him, the Tree of Life would be harmed. It was as though a pause button had been pressed. Du Ze looked at the Tree of Life that was being sticky to Xiu and at the elves who were transfixed in shock. He suddenly felt a profound sympathy for them. What is the protagonists halo? This is what is called the protagonists halo. From the present situation, it can be deduced that this Tree of Life that was copied by the Tower of God is the Tree of Life that Xiu had freed of its pollution. Obviously, such a Tree of Life will naturally turn to Xiu. The elven gods at the altar looked at each other then put down their bows. The goddess took down the shield and walked over to Xiu. I am the leader of the elven gods, Corellon. Corellon introduced herself to all, with the usual coldness of the elf race. I will let you go. No more fighting. This is the will of the Tree of Life. Xiu interrupted her speech when he saw that the elf was going to end her own life. Do you know the God of Creation? Du Ze did not realize that Xiu was more perceptive than him. In fact, Du Ze had pinned all his hopes on the tsundere god of light and did not expect to learn much from the other gods. ording to what he knew of the Creator God, except for Bael and god of light, it is unlikely that the gods of the other races have seen the God of Creation. But in this Du Ze was mistaken. He opened his eyes wide when he saw the goddess of the elves nod. I have seen father God, said Corellon. This must be the so-called from the depths of despair I saw a glimmer of hope. His surprise was so great that Du Ze was rendered speechless. Xiu nced at Du Ze and then asked: Can you tell us? Corellon looked Xiu up and down. Her eyes were on the gold branches encircling him when she said: You are recognized by the Tree of Life; you are the elf king of this time. Indeed, you are qualified to know. I am the first elf queen. During the first era, we joined the war between the angels and demons and the war continued until the second era. We allied with the angels but in the face of such powerful demons, it would have been difficult for us to survive that war. Luckily, the father god gave help to my family. Corellons voice was icy cold and only thawed when she spoke of the God of Creation. He showed up in front of me and taught us a quick way to improve our strength. Wait, this means ... If we remove the excess feelings from our hearts, we will not indulge in idle thoughts and our strength will grow rapidly. So it was under the guidance of the Creator God that you decided to throw your superfluous feelings to the Tree of Life? Enoch scratched his head and frankly uttered his thoughts: There seems to be something wrong ... Corellon ignored Enochs speech and continued: That was the father gods gift to the elf race whose strength was increased and thus became the dominant force in the second era. Du Ze almost fell down on his knees. He had been puzzled by the way the elves, who revered the Tree of Life, threw their negative feelings into it as though it was a rubbish bin, thereby creating the pollution. These were the Creator Gods instructions! He realized that the Du Ze conspiracy theory is right. The God of Creation did this with malicious intent. What shocked Du Ze was that the elves didnt even notice that something was wrong! In spite of this very important piece of information, they still dont know too many details about the God of Creation. Du Ze could not help but ask: What does the Creator God look like? Corellon looked at Du Ze as if this was the first time she had discovered the existence of Du Ze. Du Ze was very ustomed to this. In fact, to all of the people in this world, as long as the protagonist is there, everyone else bes a sort of flesh-colored background, unnoticeable. Corellon nced at Du Ze. At first she seemed to think that Du Ze was a minor character and wasnt going to bother to speak to him but when she was about to retract her gaze, it was as if she suddenly became aware of something. She stared at Du Ze with an expression of shock on her face. You- Corellons words were cut off as a spider dagger slit her throat from behind. Arge amount of blood sprayed out. Corellon fell down limply and the person standing behind her was revealed. It was the spider goddess. In order to be the Supreme God, the spider goddess came to the Tower of God, but she hadnt expected that elf race trial would be like this. She had a bad feeling about this elf race simtion. When she saw the elf gods, her premonition of bad things toe came true C Corellon hated her and would certainly not let her go. Fortunately, the silver-haired elf attracted her attention and the spider goddess, who had been lurking nearby waiting for the right moment, finally got her chance to strike a blow. It happened so fast that no one, including Xiu, was not able to react in time before Corellon was assassinated by the spider goddess. Du Ze watched the beautiful elf fall in front of him and, at the moment that she fell, Corellons lips moved. If Du Ze hadnt learned lip-reading because of his weak hearing, he would have missed her words. Father ... God? After the leader of the elven gods fell down the green-colored portal appeared at the altar. The spider goddess immediately rushed towards it. She was fast but Xiu moved even faster. The Tree of Life seemed to feel Xius fury and its long branches stretched out to capture the spider goddess. The dark elfs advantage lies in concealment and assassination. Because of her sense of awe at being directly underneath the Tree of Life, the spider goddess just ran up to the altar and was caught by the golden branches. Xiu wanted to capture the spider goddess alive, but the spider goddess had just been captured by the branches when a light broke through the void and ruthlessly pierced the spider goddess head. Her red blood and gray brains spilled on the ground. They all turned to look at the source of the attack and saw that, unexpectedly, Corellon was still not dead C how great must her hatred be for her to find the strength to lift her bow and shoot that arrow as shey dying? Seeing that the spider goddess died by her hand, Corellon smiled joyfully then fell down and transformed into a spot of light that disappeared. There was no time for the group to gawk at the shocking events; the surrounding nts began to wither at a rate visible to the naked eye and the ce was about to copse soon. The elf goddess was dead and she will not appear again until the checkpoint is reset. Watching a valuable source of information disappear was not easy for Du Ze. Du Ze and Xiu walked into the green light of the portal and, right up to the point that they left, the ck-haired youth kept on staring at the spot where the elf goddess vanished, his eyes full of astonishment. Chapter 78.4 - Special Episode: Mid-Autumn Festival

Chapter 78.4 C Special Episode: Mid-Autumn Festival

Du Ze looked at the moon above theke in the elf kingdom. The huge moon was like a round wheel in the dark sky. As a human from Earth, the full moon always made him think of the Mid-Autumn Festival. However, the time of this world and earth are not the same so Du Ze cannot determine the time of the Mid-Autumn Festival. Speaking of the Mid-Autumn Festival, in addition to this foodie missing the mooncakes, there was also the legend of Change. What are you thinking about? He heard a familiar voice from behind him then Du Ze was in Xius arms. The elf kissed Du Zes hair. A legend. Oh? The tone of Xius voice showed that he was listening. Du Ze gathered his thoughts and then haltingly began to exin the story of the rabbit on the moon and the Mid-Autumn Festival. In order to exin about the legend of the moon, Du Ze started off by exining how ten suns rose from Earth and scorched the fields, turning the world into a wastnd. The archer Houyi shot down nine of the ten suns. He reced some of the elements of the ancient Chinese myth and spoke of Houyi as an Archer God. Then he narrated how Change stole the elixir by saying she stole his godhead and rose to the moon to be a goddess. After hearing the story, Xiu meditated on it for a moment then held Du Ze: Did Houyi like Change a lot? Du Ze nodded. If Houyi did not not like her, he wouldnt have gone to the Queen Mother of the West to get two immortality elixirs for himself and Change. Why didnt he pursue her? He cant pursue her there. Du Ze did not know how to exin it to Xiu and only said vaguely: Only gods can enter there and Houyi failed to be a god. Change stayed on the moon forever and Hou Yi finally died? Uh-huh. Xiu was silent for a while then summarized the story in his own words: Really stupid ... Du Ze also felt that Change shouldnt have taken both elixirs with her. After all, even if one is immortal, if one is alone then one can only end up forever deste and lonely in the Moon Pce. Change probably regrets stealing the elixir and is bitterly lonely every night. Xiu embraced Du Ze, cradling Du Zes head in the hollow of his shoulder. No light prated Xius serene and mysterious eyes. The archer god named Houyi was very stupid. If you have the strength to y the suns, why not destroy the moon? If the two of you cant be together, then simply pull down that person so that the two of you can be buried together. Xiu sniffed Du Zes fragrance. This person has never changed since they met. Even though he was not an adolescent, he was still a young man and remained that way, as though his time was frozen. Whether it was Cecil or the story of Houyi, the famous stories were all about the tragedy of time. Every creature in this world will age and eventually die, even the undead will decay and perish after a very long period of time. In the whole world, only a god is truly immortal. If he fails to be a god, then ... Xiu gently bit Du Zes neck and when Du Ze looked up at him in fright, Xiu kissed him on the lips. Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. Du Ze could only see that Xius eyes were filled with tenderness. He felt the other persons heat on his lips and closed his eyes. The corners of his mouth curved up in a smile. ... Happy Mid Autumn Festival. Chapter 79.1 - The Tower of God: Battle Hymn of Fury

Chapter 79.1 C The Tower of God: Battle Hymn of Fury

Under what circumstances would a stranger call you by someone elses name? A. You look simr to that person. B. You act simr to that person. C. You are that person. Du Ze tried to figure it out. Ever since Corellon said father, some silly, cute person has been in a terrible state of confusion. He wanted to get information about the Creator God but hadnt expected to get such good intel. In order to organize his thoughts, Du Ze listed various possibilities in his mind. Based on Corellons reaction when she first looked at him, Du Ze ruled out the first possibility. After all, if he really did look like the God of Creation then Corellon would have called him Father God at first nce. The second possibility is the one that Du Ze feels is most likely. He might have the same temperament or aura or something else that is simr to that of the Creator God. Since it was recognized by the leader of the elf gods, then that simrity must be some special attribute that only the Creator God has. This conjecture can be extended. Perhaps he and that God of Creation have some kind of connection and one day the BOSS will jump out and say to him: Actually, I am your father! ... NOOOOOOO!!! This conjecture was so terrifying that some silly, cute persons brain sprung a leak. Du Ze shifted his attention to the third possibility. That doesnt seem likely at all but it is possible that everything is possible, and whatever seems the least possible is the truth, and so on. Du Ze has unscientifically crossed over into the world of a novel C Maybe one day he will be transported into the beginning of this world and be the God of Creation. If its the God of Creation, it wouldnt be hard for him to change someones appearance ... howe the more he thinks about it, the more it seems like its the truth? A silly, cute reader shamelessly created a YY novel. The God of Creations title sounded very elegant and Western From the corner of his eye, Du Ze glimpsed Xiu. The Protagonist is here; the End BOSS is here; the only thing to do is ... Moe Lord, we are good friends, okay?! The End BOSS will eventually be pushed down by the protagonist. Who wouldnt hug the thigh then?1 Du Ze thought that if he really became thest BOSS, the Moe Lord would still push him down, as to what the Moe Lord would do after he has pushed down Du Ze ... Ha-ha. Du Ze wanted to cover his face. Every time he thought of a possibility, it turned into something really stupid. Now he cannote to any conclusion using the information from Corellon. The only thing he can do is to pin his hopes on the next trial. If the angel races simtion is next, then the tsundere god of light should certainly have a lot of information about the Creator God. Du Ze, Xiu, and the others were waiting at the hall. Five statues have appeared on the stone tforms. Du Ze looked around him and cast his attention on Xiu who was listening to the Thunder Regiments report. Because of their coincidental reunion at the Tree of Life, not only has their team be bigger, they also have a lot more information about the Tower of God now. Listening to their report, Du Ze felt a chill rising from the bottom of his feet. ording to Rachel, the Thunder Regiment has a total of 300 people who were divided into 50 teams. The number of known casualties has reached half. The ones who survived were the ones at the level of Sword Saint and War God. The Tower of God is so cruel. When he heard about the Thunder Regiments experiences in the tower, Du Ze realized that Xius leadership made climbing the tower very easy. For example, if it was the demon races trial, other teams would take at least a month to get to thest level and only a few people in the whole continent would even be able to beat Bael. In addition, regarding the undead races trial, thest part is the hardest because of the humans counterattack. Once the tower climbers army reaches 800,000, the Temple of Light will send out twelve elite knights who cannot be defeated by the undead. No matter how strong the undead are, they will die under the hands of the knights. With the knights of the Temple of Light joining the war, the undead army will suffer colossal loses and if the number of the undead army drops below 500,000 then the Tower of God will deem the trial a failure. Du Ze realized that it was great that they met Rachel at that time and skipped the hardest part of the trial to go directly to the BOSS battle. When the Thunder Regiment met Louis,pared to Xiu who inexplicably won that fight, the Thunder Regiment team had a very difficult time and they had to sacrifice theirrade, killing him along with Louis. About the human races trial, the Thunder Regiment members that they met had not experienced it and Du Ze thought it was probably because the Thunder Regiment members who had been teleported to that ce were probably still trapped there. Although the human simtion is harmless, it can trap the tower climber C no one escapes from the Temple of Knowledge without finding the answer to the Sphinxs questions. Du Ze sighed. Luckily, they met Antonio ... Du Ze suddenly froze. A sh of thought in his head chilled him to the bone. Once is a coincidence, twice is luck, the third and fourth time ...? In the undead trial they met Rachel. In the human trial they met Antonio. In the dragon trial Du Ze did not know what happened but Xiu said he met someone and obtained important information. As for the demon and elf trials, Xius identity greatly reduced the difficulty of the checkpoints. No matter which level of the the Tower of God, they received a lot of advantages: either they met someone to help them or Xius identity was their trump card, so for them climbing the tower was easier. Looking at all that had happened, it seems as though something has been helping them with the goal of helping Xiu be the Supreme God. From the point of view of the Thunder Regiment teams, the elite soldiers can only pass one or two trials before they were almost annihted. Even if this is an exaggeration, the current tower climbers would probably be only be able toplete three to four trials while Xiu has already finished five trials. Du Ze has no doubt that the first person to ascend to the top of the tower will definitely be Xiu. What a contrast! The Tower of God is so cruel to others but so kind to Xiu. Rachel was finished talking about the trials they had faced in the past. She began to describe the trials they hadnt gone through yet. The statues they have yet to acquire are the gnome, angel, and beastkin ones. Regarding the gnome race simtion, they already know that it will be in the Gnome Ruins. They still dont know anything about the angel races trial because none of the Thunder Regiment members present havepleted it. Du Ze thought that those demons who went there probably made the god of light angry. So now the most important information is about the beastkin trial. Gabriel, the sole survivor of his team, made the report. All of his teammates were ... killed. ... After choosing fivepanions, we joined the battlefield. When we went in we saw many other tower climbers, all of whom were inside that battlefield. The whole battlefield was an area where magic was forbidden. Once the Battle Hymn starts, the different teams will attack each other. At first we did not know that the Battle Hymn was dangerous. We only knew that our courage and power were increased and that we had the urge to fight, said Gabriel. As time went on, the time between the Battle Hymns became shorter and shorter. The time when we felt the urge to fight became longer and longer. Gradually, we lost our minds. By the time I regained my senses, it was all over. Du Ze silently listened to the end of Gabriels story. He reported the names of the teammates who found death at his hands. Even though the demon race is cruel, Gabriels pale face showed that killing hispanions in this trial was very painful for him. In this regard, the beastkin trial is cruelest of all the trials. Du Ze sincerely hopes that they will not face the beastkin trial next but ... What you are most afraid of is what is most likely to happen next. Du Ze, speechless, looked at the Tower of Gods simtion of a beastkin tribe vige that they found after they went through the door of light. The tribal chiefs exined that Xiu must choose fivepanions to go with him to the battlefield. The other members of his team can wait outside for thebatants return. It seems that the tower climbers can also pick some of the beastkin tribe warriors to go with them to the battlefield. That must be the Tower of Gods concession for solo tower climbers. Xiu nced at everyone then his gaze finally settled on Du Ze. Having learned of the sinister nature of the beastkin trial, he cannot keep Du Ze at his side this time. After confirming that the people who stay in the vige are absolutely safe, Xiu selected four beastkin fighters from the tribe. In fact, Xiu originally intended to select five beastkin fighters but the demon who survived the trial volunteered to join. Since Gabriel had experience in the battlefield, Xiu agreed to bring him along. Lord Xiu, please be careful, the demon sisters said anxiously. Dont worry, Ill take good care of the little master. Old Johnughed andforted the two sisters. As a mechanical puppet, he was not counted among the fivepanions so he could join the team. Rachel was in the sidelines urging Gabriel to protect Xiu. Xiu stretched his hand to hold silly, cute person by the back of the neck. He leaned down and kissed Du Zes soft earlobe. Wait for me toe back. Du Ze felt a cool touch on his ear then a cold burning sensation like mint that seemed to pierce him all the way into his heart. He covered his reddened ears with his hands and looked up but all he could see was the silver-haired elfs back as he walked away. The viges giant wooden doors closed as if it was swallowing Xius figure as he and the others went inside the battlefield. Du Ze looked at the closed door. He felt very uneasy. ******** Trantors Notes: Since Du Ze is an avid reader, hes shocked at what the elf goddess said, oh my. I love the way Du Ze thinks. Hes not stupid and he has read many novels so he knows how these things work. I love it when a character can think of all the possibilities like we readers can, instead of when a character remains oblivious to all the clues and foreshadowing around him. What do you think of Du Zes A, B, and C guesses? Which one do you think is closest to the truth? Chapter 79.2 - The Tower of God: Battle Hymn of Fury

Chapter 79.2 C The Tower of God: Battle Hymn of Fury

The Tower of Gods treatment of the people who were left behind at the vige was quite good. They were provided with everything they needed and Du Ze was even able to take a bath. Lying on a soft bed, Du Ze thought that the person who was most in need of rest was not here. He looked down at his hands. The transparent, immaterial condition of his hand never reappeared after the elf trial but the worry in Du Zes heart has not subsided much. He feels as though he doesnt have a lot of time left. The tribes beastkin are only fakes created by the Tower of God. They cant talk and only move in a certain pattern. Du Ze explored the ce, especially the huge wooden walls that circled the beastkin vige and blocked their view of the battlefield. Even the sound of the Battle Hymn, which was said to be violent and loud, could not be heard. So Du Ze could only sit in front of the doors for a few days. He wasnt worried about Xiu. Whether it is by the Moe Lords own power or the force that was helping him, the final victor will definitely be Xiu. Du Ze only had to wait for him. On the tenth day, the reader was waiting for his protagonist. Although Du Ze had always known that Xiu would be the winner, he did not expect that it would be such a tragic victory. The heavy doors slowly swung open. Du Ze was delighted and jumped up but the breeze behind the doors brought a strong odor that shocked him. A rich, intense blood smell was thick in the air, choking his nostrils with its potency. As the wooden doors opened, Ariel covered her mouth, Muirs face darkened, the demon sisters hugged each other, and even Rachel, who was ustomed to bloody scenes, also looked disturbed. The huge wooden doors fully opened and presented a scene out of hell, painted with flesh and blood. It could only be described as a meat grinder. Limbs and internal organs were scattered around and mixed together in a bloody mess. Du Ze looked at the remains and found it hard to swallow his saliva. The bodies did not disappear because they were not copies made by the Tower of God; they were real people. From the position and condition of some corpses it could be seen that many of them died at the hands of their ownrades. The scent of blood was making his eyes tear up. Du Ze blinked and forced himself to look at the terrifying mound of bloody corpses to find the person he was looking for. Then he saw the red lion beastkin that was standing on a pile of bodies. Xiu was now in his beastkin form and a considerable portion of his body has turned into a beast. His face and arms were covered with red tribal tattoos. Xiu was holding a person by his neck, lifting him up high. His long lion tail hanging down and waving back and forth in pleasure. Du Ze was shocked to see that the person Xiu had grabbed was Gabriel! The demons face was bright red. Blood from his many wounds were dripping down and falling on Xius face, emphasizing Xius cruel, smiling expression. That is ... His Highness? Rachel hesitantly asked. Xius lion ears twitched. He seemed to be be rmed by Rachels voice. He turned back, revealing eyes of molten gold that swept over everyone then fell on Du Ze. For a moment, Du Ze felt that he was caught by the eyes of a beast. Be careful ...: a faint voice came from the pile of bodies. Du Ze saw that it was Old John whose body had been cut in half. The mechanical puppet warned them: The little master has lost his reason- You dont have to say it, this little student already knows! QAQ He watched as Xiu threw Gabriel aside and came to him. Du Ze was frozen like terrified prey. Fortunately for Du Ze, the leader of the beastkin gods arrived, inadvertently saving the reader. Gruumsh was with several beastkin gods. When he saw the state of the battlefield, the beastkin lords eyes shed with a hint of surprise. The appearance of the beastkin gods attracted Xius attention. Xiu looked towards the group of beastkin gods and licked his paws, ready for the hunt. Before the god could speak, Xiu bent his animal legs then leapt up, straight as an arrow, towards Gruumsh. Ah ...! Gruumsh used a blood spear to block but the strength of the attack forced him to the ground which cracked in a spiderweb pattern, centered around Xiu and the beastkin god. The sound of their crash was like the signal of the start of battle. The sound of drums came from all sides.. Louder and louder, the boom crash thump of every drumbeat stimted the heart. When the drumbeat and heartbeat coincided, ones blood heated up more and more. Du Ze has to clutch his chest; his quickly beating heart was elerating the flow of blood in his body. He felt hot and wanted release his emotions and destroy something. Gruumsh stared at the golden beast eyes. He gritted his teeth and his veins bulged as he also began to transform into his beast form. The beastly transformation climbed up his body until it reached his forehead. The hands that gripped the blood spear grew long, sharp ws. The beastkin god roared, trying to fling off Xiu, who was above him. Xiu jumped off the god, not because he was forced by Gruumshs strength, but because of the other gods attacks. All of the beastkin were affected by the Battle Hymn. They surrounded Xiu and started to fight. Muir and Rachel did not hesitate to join the fight. However,pared to the beastkin who coordinated their attacks with each other, Muir and Rachel had to avoid Xius attacks. Xiu was nowpletely crazy and cant tell friend from foe. He blindly attacked everyone. After disposing of two beastkin gods, Muir and Rachel had to quit the fight, but there were still two remaining beastkin gods and Gruumsh. Xiu did not care about being outnumbered. The expression on his face was one of wanton recklessness. The three beastkin gods were able to suppress Xiu initially but as time went on, the tables were turned. The loud Battle Hymn never ceased and it made all of the beastkin more and more crazy. Suddenly, a beastkin god growled and wed at his nearestpanion. The god he attacked roared and immediately started fighting the other god. Du Ze stared at the fight, watching as the beastkin god bit hispanions throat while the bitten god wed out the heart of his attacker. Both beastkin died at the hands of theirpanions. The whole scene was both funny and grotesque. Du Ze felt a chill in his bones. He had found out the cause of the decline of the beastkin. [The Beastkin gave away their reason, received battle fury.] With the information he got from the elves, Du Ze listened to the Battle Hymn that stirred the heart and wondered if it was one of the God of Creations masterpieces. Its likely that the leader of the beastkin gods is the only one who has information about this, but the god was currently ying with Xiu. Above the sea of corpses, the two beasts were fighting C it really was two beasts. Gruumsh and Xiu were both in beast form and were tearing at each other with their razor-sharp ws, trying in vain to reach the others heart. Xiu moved to bite the god. Gruumsh tried to dodge sideways but he was stopped by something. It was Old John. The mechanical puppet only had half of his body left but he clung tightly to the beastkin gods tail, dragging him down slightly. In a battle, even a momentary distraction is fatal. Xiu bit Gruumshs neck, severing his carotid artery. Gruumshs huge body fell down and a red pir of light appeared behind Du Ze. However, no one was looking at the exit portal. Everyone was staring at the beautiful beast standing on top of the pile of corpses. The beasts soft brown mane was stirred by a breeze. He narrowed his golden eyes and suddenly jumped down, gracefully moving towards his prey. As the beast moved nearer and nearer, even though he knew it was Xiu, Du Ze felt like his legs were about to give way underneath him. Its a biological instinct to fear the beast, not to mention that Xiu was in an abnormal state. The eyes of the lion-like beast were bright and prating, but theycked reason. The giant feline stopped in front of Du Ze. The mane under his jaw was stained with scarlet blood. If it were not for a silly, cute persons habitual facial paralysis, Du Ze would have been crying as the beast approached; he felt as though he had be a sumptuous KFC Lunch Meal. No one dared to make a sound, for fear of stimting the beautiful but dangerous beast. Staring into the golden eyes, Du Ze stretched out a trembling hand. He didnt know what to do. Xiu ...? Xiu stared at Du Ze for a moment. He suddenly lowered his head, smelling Du Zes fingertips, then rubbed his face over Du Zes hand. The soft mane slipped over the back of Du Zes hands, fluffy and soft. For some unknown reason, at this moment Du Ze rxedpletely and all his fear left him. Before Du Ze could open his mouth again, he heard Violet make a surprised sound, then his shirt cor tightened. When he realized what had happened, Xiu was already carrying him off by the cor The giant beast, with Du Zes cor in his mouth, ran without hesitation into the red pir of light. Du Ze saw red then light then steel gray C Xiu took him back to the hall and immediately ran into the door of light. In this way, they quickly arrived at the Gnome Ruins. ... what?! ******** Trantors Notes: Old John is so loyal, dedicated, and useful. The heck? Did the others also go through the portal or did it close behind Xiu, trapping everyone in the beastkin trial? Oh, dear! Even in his beast form, all Xiu wants to do is to run away to be alone with Du Ze. *grins* What do you think beast form Xiu will do with his silly, cute prey/KFC meal? Bananana ??! *very slight spoiler here!* . . . Donation is totally optional but I would appreciate it. If you donate you will get a special reward: early ess to all first drafts. For example, I just finished the next scene after this where we find out exactly what (very NSFW things) Xiu does to Du Ze. Those who donated got ess to that before I published todays release. ?? You can also get early ess by donating. Chapter 80.1 - Tower of God: Gnome Ruins

Chapter 80.1 C Tower of God: Gnome Ruins

The ce was full of metallic colors. The city of steel was always as bright as daytime, illuminated by spheres of light both big and small. This familiar sight made Du Ze recognize the ce instantly; this was the Gnome Ruins In front of them was a circr za and at the center of it were iron gnome statues that activated when Xiu and Du Ze arrived. The iron gnomes suddenly came alive. They bounced up, drums sounded, and a line of text shed above their heads, saying: Wee to the Homnd. This is the Gnome Ruins. One of the iron gnomes extended its hands as though it wanted to give something to them. Du Ze wondered why the iron gnomes hands seemed familiar, as though he had seen them before. After that greeting, the iron gnomes stopped moving, only the wee text still shed above the za. It wasnt magic; it was a performance made with machinery and technology. When Xiu was trapped inside the Gate of Wisdom to learn the gnomesnguage and forging techniques, Old John had lead Du Ze around to tour the city which was designed like the Kabbh Tree of Life C the circle here was at the bottom of the Tree of Life, the Kingdom sephirot and the real entrance to the Gnome Ruins inner city. Du Ze had seen these little performances by iron gnomes that had been running for thousands of years, but there wasnt any gnome that extended his hand as though he was giving something to the viewer. This must be one of the Tower of Gods additions. As Rachel had said, the gnome trial is set in the Gnome Ruins. Although they have the advantage of being familiar with the environment, Du Ze could hardly feel at ease at this time. The reason was very simple: the animal behind him, that beautiful but berserk beast. Du Ze did not know whether to worry about the people who had been left behind or whether he should instead worry about bing a McDonalds Happy Meal.1Suddenly, his body sank down but Xiu, who was still biting Du Zes cor, raised his head. Du Ze saw that in front of them were a pair of blue lights and nging footstepsing from further down the street. A tall one-star mechanical puppet was walking towards them. Beep C lifeforms X2 discovered, analyzing race. Beep C non-gnome, analyzing faction. Beep C unrecognized faction, analysis ... Before the mechanical puppet could finish speaking, it was ruthlessly destroyed by Xiu. All of its parts were scattered on the ground. Du Ze felt Xius hot breath on his neck, like a volcano that was about to erupt. From both sides of the street came the faint sounds of mechanical footsteps. Xiu, biting on the cor of his own silly, cute person, ran to the middle of the street then jumped up into a houses balcony. The beast crouched down and entered the house from its balcony. They went into a gnomes workshop. It was surprisingly spacious. The owner of the workshop must be a pretty neat gnome since the floor was very clean, the mechanical parts were all wrapped up separately, and the finished work was neatly lined up on the walls. The smell of oil wafted lightly in the air. The mechanical puppets on the street passed under the balcony. They seemed to be patrolling only the streets and zas of the Gnome Ruins and did not enter the houses. After they had walked away, Xiu finally loosened his teeths grip on Du Ze and put him down. Thump. Du Ze sat on the ground. The instinctive fear that was carved into his very genes made him quickly turn around to look at Xiu. The beautiful beast was very close. He stared at Du Ze and his golden irises were suffused with a mysterious luster. His pupils were big and round, reflecting Du Zes image. It was as though the deep, dark circles were closing in on the ck-haired youth. Xiu was gazing at Du Ze, not concealing his desire at all. It was a pure, almost instinctive desire to devour. Du Ze was breathless and flustered as they looked at each other. He felt a suffocating fear that he had always tried to push down but was very strong at this moment C that time with the dragon, Xiu took him to a private ce and he was ... Xiu lowered his head, poised to pounce. At the moment that Xiu was about to spring, his reflexes made Du Ze close his eyes. Soft hair slid across Du Zes face, making his skin itch, was it the lion beasts mane? Du Zes guess was proven false immediately as he was not flung down on the ground but instead fell into a very familiar embrace. Why are you afraid? The deep and low voice was gloomy. His hot breath was in Du Zes ears. The ck-haired youth was startled and looked up at the speaker. Du Ze didnt know when Xiu had turned back into his humanoid beastkin form. Perhaps the beast had just receded from his body. Xius long, scarlet hair flowed down likeva and dark red beast tattoos wreathed across his wheat-colored skin. Du Ze was in a daze as he looked at Xiu face to face. Xius golden eyes still showed his beastly nature but they were very gentle. I said it would never happen again. Xiu held Du Ze in his arms tightly. Even his tail was twined around Du Zes waist. They were like a beast and his cub. Du Zes chin was on Xius shoulder and there was no gap between their two bodies. Du Ze could keenly feel the others chest moving and that his desire was on the verge of erupting. Sorry. The young blond in his memory smiled and whispered: It wont happen again. So Xiu really meant it. Even in his madness he carefully restrained himself, trembling with desire, making Du Ze his touchstone. You cant frighten him. You cant hurt him. That has already been carved into his brain, whether he is sane or not. It would be difficult to describe Du Zes mood at this time. He was a little surprised and moved, but mostly his heart was full of bitterness. This man who was hugging him was acting like arge dog who wanted to be petted but didnt dare to move because he was afraid his master would be angry with him. Although the thought wasnt appropriate, Du Ze thought that this kind of Moe Lord is somewhat pitiful and also ... adorable? A silly, cute person suddenly had the impulse to reach out to pat the other person on the head. His fingertips touched something velvety soft. By the time Du Ze came to his senses and realized what he was doing, his hand was already on Xius head, touching his round lion ears. Xius ears twitched when they were touched. They felt itchy and trembled, either to avoid Du Zes fingers or to rub themselves against his hand. Finally, he broke down and softly rubbed his head against Du Zes hand. Chapter 80.2 - Tower of God: Gnome Ruins Chapter 80.2 C Tower of God: Gnome Ruins (Warning: BL NSFW) Although the thought wasnt appropriate, Du Ze thought that this kind of Moe Lord is somewhat pitiful and also adorable? A silly, cute person suddenly had the impulse to reach out to pat the other person on the head. His fingertips touched something velvety soft. By the time Du Ze came to his senses and realized what he was doing, his hand was already on Xius head, touching his round lion ears. Xius ears twitched when they were touched. They felt itchy and trembled, either to avoid Du Zes fingers or to rub themselves against his hand. Finally, he broke down and softly rubbed his head against Du Zes hand. Growls poured out from Xius throat. They sounded like suppressed roars which drew Du Zes attention to what he was doing to the beasts ear. Just as Du Ze realized how much trouble he was in, he was suddenly pressed down to the floor by Xiu. The beastkin rubbed his body against Du Ze and something hard and hot slid back and forth along his thigh. Lets do it, okay? Xiu held Du Ze and rubbed against the spot that had reacted. The beastkins golden eyes were shiny and he was like a big puppy running around his master excitedly, acting like a spoiled child. Come on, ~ How can this young man possibly refuse! Xius enhanced eyesight let him see his own silly, cute person nod in slow motion. His animal ears twitched, then perked up in excitement. Xiu licked Du Zes lips C like a predator tasting his prey before eating it. The delicious taste seemed to be to his liking. The beast began to eat his prey. Rip- This was the first time Du Ze saw his clothes torn apart so thoroughly and even his headphones had difficulty surviving. Xiu smiled, exposing his sharp teeth, seemingly ready to take a bite. He leaned over and put his head on the hollow of Du Zes shoulder then took a deep breath. Du Ze seemed to hear the roaring of a wild beast. His hair stood up instinctively. Xiu began licking and sniffing him. Du Ze felt it was strange; the soft, thick tongue seemed to have countless small bumps on it, like a brush, that swept over and stimted his skin. As Xiu worked his way down Du Zes body, Du Ze couldnt help but start to struggle. Dont ! Xiu held down the struggling Du Ze, enthusiastically licking his lower body, his flexible tail pulling open Du Zes legs that were trying to close. Xius hair spilled over Du Zes thighs. The beastkin roared deep in his throat, stimted by the taste and scent of his prey. His fiery hot breath scorched Du Ze as he turned the ck-haired youth over then pressed their bodies together. Kneeling down and unable to see what Xiu was doing made Du Ze lose his sense of security. Du Ze wanted to turn around to see the situation behind him but he suddenly felt a dull pain on his neck C Xiu bit him. ! Xiu bit the back of Du Zes neck but he didnt use much strength, it was more like an animal holding someone by the scruff of his neck. Du Ze had no choice but toply. Xius fingers were preparing his backside but there was something else there, too. He felt something soft and fluffy trying to squeeze into his body from behind. Du Ze only realized it was Xius tail when most of it had already entered. The tip of the lions tail was fluffy and as it rubbed his inner walls. It felt as though a tongue was licking his insides. It tickled him so much that Du Ze couldnt help but try to reach out to pull it out; however, Du Ze was pressed down, unable to move. He could only instinctively contract his inner walls to stop the tickling feeling. Xius breathing was bing more and more unsteady. His excitement made his pupils contract, almost bing a straight line. His movements were now very impatient and urgent, like a fierce animal that wants to devour Du Ze. He licked Du Zes neck and the barbs on his tongue made the neck and shoulders of Du Ze a colorful red and purple. It feels like Im being eaten. Thats what Du Ze thought. Then he really was eaten by Xiu behind him. As a result of his 0-point restore skill, even though he has done it several times with Xiu, Du Zes body still resisted Xius intrusion just like the first time. Du Ze breathed deeply. Although his body was still unused to this, he more of less knew how to rx his body in this situation. There was the ache of tearing then the expression on Du Zes face became indescribable as he felt something strange. He sensed that the thing that hadpletely filled his insides without a gap seemed to be different from before ? This young man knows that a felines thing is barbed! Although the Moe Lord is a lion, the beastkin have barbed This young man understands but still cant ept that! Ah! QAQ Xiu grabbed Du Zes waist and began pumping forcefully. Sweat dripped down from the beastkins red hair down to his beautifully sculpted muscles then down to Du Zes back. Du Ze shuddered, whether it was pain or pleasure, he didnt know. He thought that the cats barbs would cause great pain but didnt realize that Xiu deliberately drew the barbs back in, like a cat retracting his ws. As Xiu thrust in and out, not only did the barbs not hurt Du Ze, they also kept unexpectedly rubbing his most sensitive spot. The sounds of heaving breathing and two bodies hitting each other echoed through the workshop. Xiu stroked Du Zes waist with his hands and his tail repeatedly caressed Du Zes thigh. As Xiu moved, Du Zes body involuntarily spasmed and his inner walls contracted. Du Zes neck was bitten by Xiu and his entire body was so violently aroused that he couldnt help bute. The beastkins golden eyes narrowed. His hands circled Du Zes waist and he thrust in deeper into the hot, humid, and soft ce, pouring a scalding hot fluid into it. Ah Xiu held Du Zes limp body in his arms. He gradually applied more force to his teeth that were biting Du Zes neck. Du Ze slowly returned to consciousness after his climax, only to find that the thing which was buried in his body was once again erect. It is said that cats can mate 50 to 60 times in a row? This little student cant handle that! QQ Xiu, behind Du Ze, was acting like azy feline. He swung his long tail back and forth cheerfully as he licked and nibbled the curve of Du Zes back. The rock-hard thing inside Du Ze began to expand the wet inner walls that, having been used once, were incredibly sensitive. Because of the barbs stimtion, the inner walls that were wrapped around the intruder trembled and began to contract as if it was trying to suck that thing like a small mouth. Xiu could not help but nibble on Du Zes neck again. His tongue tasted salty sweat and his nose was full of Du Zes scent. Du Ze uttered a kitten-like whimper. Xius thrusts shook his entire body. He felt like he was feeding a starving, greedy beast who would never be satisfied. As to how many times Du Ze fed Xiu, other than the two parties involved, perhaps only the mechanical puppets wandering the streets know. Beastkin form Xiu fanart ****** Du Ze wasnt able to rest properly and he felt miserable. The beast would not let him rest until he had squeezed out thest bit of energy from Du Ze, forcing him to climax again and again until nothing coulde out anymore. Even in his sleep, remembering that feeling of the being exhausted until he was almost dead made a silly, cute person shiver. He turned over in his sleep, lying on a warm and undting mattress. Xiu stretched out his hand and picked up a strand of Du Zes hair that was lying on his chest. The person whose warm, heavy weight was on him was someone he was reluctant to move. Xiu lowered his head. His extremely sensitive sense of smell quickly picked up Du Zes scent which made his heart feel intolerably restless. The long tail flew across the air,nded on Du Zesp, then circled his legs loosely. The tail rubbed Du Zes calf then moved up higher and higher. The sleeping Du Ze felt very itchy so he stretched out his hand and grabbed the tip of the lions tail. He woke up, still dazed, then looked down at the tail in his hand then at Xius indescribable expression. Xius animal ears were twitching violently; he was obviously greatly stimted. In an instant, Du Ze became fully awake because he felt a dangerous hot thing against his waist. A silly, cute person looked at Xiu, whose golden eyes were bright with desire, and put up ast-ditch effort to escape. The tower we should Xius response to this was just a twitch of his lion ears. He said, indifferently: We can finish climbing the towerter. He turned over and pressed Du Ze under him, seizing Du Zes thing that was erect because he had just woken up. Xius smile was both joyful and roguish. You touched my tail That morning Du Ze learned, through personal experience, why a person should not touch a lions tail As a man from Earth, how was he supposed to know that the tail is one of the beastkins erogenous zones?! QAQ ******** Chapter 80.3 - Tower of God: Gnome Ruins

Chapter 80.3: Tower of God: Gnome Ruins

When Du Ze and Xiu once again set foot on the street of the Gnome Ruins, it was already the third day of the gnome races trial. Whenever Du Ze saw any furry object, it was like looking at andmine. Even when he saw a mechanical puppet that didnt have any fur but smelled like oil, Du Ze would shed tears. Xiu quickly dispatched the mechanical puppets that tried to attack them. The one to four star mechanical puppets were easily ovee and were reduced into theirponent parts whenever they fought the Moe Lord. Du Ze looked at Xius back and at the fallen mechanical puppets. He recalled the first time they met a mechanical puppet on the reverse side of the continent. At that time, even a one star mechanical puppet caused them a lot of trouble but now, Xiu can easily take down even the five star mechanical puppets. They had traveled together for such a long time that he hadnt realized until now that the Moe Lord had be so powerful. Du Zes heart jumped a little and he felt a sweet yet bitter pain. This was like watching a child grow up. The childs first stumbling steps have turned into a confident walk. He is proud and happy about it but he is in the same position as all guardians are C when the child is all grown up, it is then time to take their leave. These mechanical puppets are so annoying. Du Ze was abruptly grabbed by Xiu. He hurriedly held on to Xius shoulder, only to hear the beastkin with the round lion ears happily say: Hold on tight, we will go faster. ...! Du Ze didnt have time to reply before a strong kic energy made his upper body stick to Xius back. Their bodies crashed together with a pa sound. Xiu, carrying Du Ze, ran into a shadow. Whenever he saw a mechanical puppet, Xiu would use the terrain to jump and disappear before he was within the mechanical puppets range of action, making the puppets unable to gather information about them. All Du Ze could see was Xius floating tail as he was jolted. The beastkins speed and movement was more exciting than a rollercoaster. Just as he was about to faint, Xiu finally arrived at a circr za. Once they were at the za, the mechanical puppets no longer pursued them. Xiu put the dizzy Du Ze down, who staggered a bit before regaining his bnce. Now that the world was no longer spinning, Du Ze recognized that this was the Foundation za. Old John once told him that if there was a treasure in the Gnome Ruins that the people outside would covet, he was afraid that it would be the cache of materials in the Foundation za. The gnome race collected raw materials from the whole continent and put it in the Foundation za, grading them by their quality. The gnomes could take materials based on their star rating, including many S quality materials which the outside world coveted.. Du Ze saw the material exchange machine in the middle of the za but it was obviously not functional since it was missing a piece. Du Ze stared at the gap in the machine. He ransacked his memories of machine parts and suddenly realized something. Isnt that the big machine part that you saw in the iron gnomes hand a few days ago?! In retrospect, Rachel said: We had to gather mechanical parts to activate a za. The Tower of Gods requirement is easy to understand. Xius memory of that day was not clear but after Du Ze told him about it, he immediately went to fetch the machine part from the Kingdom za. Du Ze, who Xiu always equipped, was honored once again to sit on that roller coaster. Xiu got the missing piece and the dizzy Du Ze watched as Xiu ced it in its proper ce in the Foundation za. The machine was activated in a sh. It made a humming sound then the whole za seemed toe alive as the electric circuit pattern on the ground lit up. Du Ze walked slowly to Xius side. He found the Moe Lord staring at the newly activated material exchange machine, deep in thought. When he saw Du Zee over to him, Xiu reached out and took his own silly, cute person in his arms, tangling him up with his tail, too. Leaning against Du Ze, he shifted his sight from the machine to the mechanical puppets wandering the streets then, finally, looked around at the entire Gnome Ruins. I suddenly had an idea. As Du Ze watched, Xius smiling face changed.1 Lets try it. A dayter.2 A two-star mechanical puppet wandered aimlessly through the streets of the Gnome Ruins then suddenly encountered two figures that it scanned. Beep C lifeforms X2 discovered, analyzing race. Beep C gnome discovered! The blue lights in the mechanical puppets eyes did not flicker. Identifying individual. Beep C Xiu, six-star mechanic. Beep C Number XH33321 is ready to serve you, please give instructions. Du Ze could not help but praise the Tower of God for its professional behavior. The simtion was this precise C no, he should have expected it. When ites to Xiu, the Tower of God ispletely unprincipled, indulgent, and entric. The entire gnome trial is now like a walk in the park for gnome form Xiu! Previously, the elf trial came to an abrupt halt when the Tree of Life revolted. This time, the Moe Lord just has to open his mouth and the mechanical puppets will carry out his every wish C the entire Gnome Ruins haspletely be his domain! Du Ze looked at the little Xiu who was giving orders to the giant mechanical puppets to help him carry things. He wanted to cover his face to hide his expression. Although they have been separated from Rachel and the others, Du Ze thought it wouldnt be a problem for Xiu to finish this trial even though the Moe Lord had to carry a noob with him. Right now they had reached the Splendour za where there was a star-level authentication machine. This was where gnomes go to get their star certifications. They simply had to bring their work with them and their star rating will be upgraded. As before, the machinecked an important part. The other tower climbers will have to find a six-star mechanical puppet and defeat it to get the needed part. However, for a gnome C do they even need to look for the part? They can just make it. Xiu almost emptied the Foundation za of all its usable materials. A long line of mechanical puppets followed him, carrying the materials. He was like a queen who went shopping with his faithful housekeeper and servants carrying his shopping bags. In fact, Xiu can even order those six-star mechanical puppets to kill themselves so he can get the parts he needs but Xiu turned into his gnome form to make the parts to prepare for the Final BOSS fight. Rachel said, The whole city, the ce where we stood... was an eight-star mechanical puppet. Du Ze looked at Xiu. The xen-haired gnome was holding a screwdriver in his slender and weak-looking hands, but those were hands that could ovee the eight-star mechanical puppet C with just a few small tricks, everything will be just right. In less than half a days time, Xiu fixed the star-level authentication machine. After that, he was in no hurry to leave but instead made a small machine and raised his certification to seven stars. A seven-star rating is the highest level. With it, a gnome can not onlymand any public mechanical puppets seven stars and below, but can also get any material he wants from the Foundation za. Du Ze and Xiu returned to the Foundation za and borrowed the most advanced materials. Xiu spent five days to make a seven-star, human-type mechanical puppet. The next time we see Old John, said Xiu as he was debugging the mechanical puppet, I can give him a new body. Du Ze nodded his head. During the beastkin trial, they were identally separated and Old Johns body had been halved. They did not know where Old John was now. Each checkpoint will close after the leader passes through so generally Xiu was thest to enter the portal or went together with everyone. At that time, they did not leave together so its possible that Old John and the others were trapped in the beastkin simtion and can only wait for the next group that passes the trial and that would be willing to take them along through the exit portal. ******** Chapter 80.4 - Tower of God: Gnome Ruins

Chapter 80.4: Tower of God: Gnome Ruins

With the seven-star mechanical puppet, Xius level went up. Witnessing the Moe Lord installing various anti-human, anti-social equipment, the silly, cute reader earnestly prayed that no one would touch Xius berserk button C the mechanical puppet that the Moe Lord made is basically an incredibly powerful walking arsenal! Perhaps the silly, cute readers prayers were effective. Seeing Xiu apanied by his retinue of mechanical puppets, the other tower climbers did not dare to provoke them. There were no unpleasant encounters. Xiu and Du Ze advanced very smoothly. They quickly activated the Might za then came to the Understanding za. At the sight of the flower-like building, Xius pupils constricted somewhat as though he was recalling some dreadful memories. Dont get close. Xius little hand tugged at the hem of Du Zes shirt, his face upturned and his beautiful amber eyes bright and unusually urgent. Ill finish making the part soon and get out of here right away. It was said in a tone almost ofmand, revealing the restlessness of the speaker. Du Ze was startled and promised to do so with a nod. Xiu approached the metal building and finished repairing it, as he promised, within an hour. The metal building opened its outer shell like a flower opening its petals, to reveal a huge, round wheel. Du Ze looked at the clock-like wheel of time. It looked so real that it felt as though he had returned to the original Gnome Ruins C regarding his experience being swallowed by the wheel of time, Du Ze was still confused and didnt know what to think about it; all he did was jump on it, then jump out immediately, how did that be four years outside of the wheel of time? That matter seemed to still be on Xius mind. After activating the Understanding za, he pulled Du Ze hurriedly away. It was not until they reached the Crown za that he seemed to feel at ease again, loosening his grip on Du Zes numb hand slightly. Each za was used for a different function by the gnomes. The Crown za was an exhibition area and all kinds of fancy machinery were ced there for other people to view and evaluate. Du Ze was attracted at one nce. The neat disy of mechanical work made him think back to the 21st century C he saw refrigerators, electronic calendar clocks, camera prototypes, and other modern devices that were still working. While Xiu was making the missing part, Du Ze began to explore the Crown za. By reading the que next to each work, Du Ze could guess what most of those machines were for. He even saw a sr bulb, which was highly rated, but Du Ze felt embarrassed when he saw it C when there is a sun, why would you need a light bulb? There were some really interesting gadgets, like the one Du Ze had in his hands. It was a time detector that could be used to find the age of things. Du Ze toyed with it for a time. The gadget told him the year that some of the disy items were made but he was unable to confirm whether the given time was reliable. Du Ze got bored of it after ying with it for a while and when he put it down, he identally pressed the devices button while it was pointed directly at himself. It can even take pictures of people? Du Ze converted the time between this world and earth and found that the time detector was unexpectedly urate. Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind and his heartbeat began to speed up. He looked up at Xiu who was manufacturing the missing machine part. Snap. The gnomes ears twitched and he stopped working on the mechanical parts in his hands. He looked at Du Ze who was not far away. The ck-haired youth was staring at a machine with aplex expression on his face. Xiu dropped the mechanical parts and walked towards Du Ze. He walked so fast that he looked like he was running. Whats the matter? Du Ze nced at Xiu beside him. He was silent for a moment then said: Today is your birthday. Some silly, cute person cant help but praise his own wit. Incredibly, he uncovered a huge secret. Because the Moe Lord grew up in an orphanage, Du Ze was afraid that even he didnt know the day he was born. But Xius reaction poured cold water on Du Ze. Birthday? said Xiu with some confusion. The uncertainty in his voice made Du Ze feel ufortable because the gnome seemed to be talking about a concept he knew nothing about, not knowing why Du Ze was so moved. ... Moe Lord, you cant do this! Dont you know how important today is! This is the day that a miracle eight-race hybrid was born! Its also the future Supreme Gods birthday! Even Du Zes ears went red. He had no way to express his inner excitement and he stuttered almost incoherently: Its important, today C to celebrate it. Xiu blinked his amber eyes when Du Ze spoke. He didnt think this was something good that he needed to celebrate but he would never refuse Du Zes requests. What do you want to do? Du Ze was stumped. He had no real friends and had no experience when it came to birthday parties. However, based on what he knew, generally people will light a candle on top of a cake and make a wish as they blow it out. Now, because of the limited conditions here, then if the cake rted steps are omitted ...? A silly, cute person suggested: Make a wish? What you wish for today wille true. Whos going to make ite true? The corners of Xius lips turned up slightly in a mocking expression. God? Ill make ite true! Du Ze impulsively shouted. Xius smile that seemed to mock himself stung Du Zes eyes C that was the smile of a person thinking: I have tried countless times in the past but no God will fulfill my wishes so I will never wish for anything ever again. So even though he might be biting off more than he could chew, Du Ze said as Xiu looked at him nkly: Whatever it is you want, I will do everything I can to try to satisfy your wishes. Xiu raised his hand. He seemed to want to touch Du Zes neck, but he could only pull at Du Zes cor then stand on tiptoe to bite at the tip of Du Zes nose. ... Can I ask for anything? Xius voice was soft, tender, and sweet. Du Ze covered his bitten nose with his hand and instinctively flinched. He felt like he was caught in a trap of his own making but he really did want to satisfy all of the Moe Lords desires. Somehow, he had a bad feeling about what was going to happen next, yet a silly, cute person thought that, at most, the Moe Lord might ask to ravage. ... At most, after the Moe Lord got his fill of this and that, this heroic young man will just have to lie in bed for a day to recover! Du Ze pushed down the constant warnings of danger from his sixth sense and steadfastly dered his intentions (courting his own death) towards his familys Moe Lord. Under Du Zes impassioned gaze, Xiu looked to the street on the right side of the Crown za which lead to the Wisdom za. Before Du Ze could react, the corners of Xius eyes and lips turned up. I want to read your book. A pair of very lovely dimples appeared on the little face as Xiu said: Last time, I saw only eight pages. I have always wanted to finish reading it. Chapter 81.1 - Protagonist: New skill get.

Chapter 81.1 C Protagonist: New skill get.

If Xiu had not mentioned the doujinshi, Du Ze would have forgotten that he was carrying such a deadly device that he would have gotten rid of if he could. The silly, cute readers mood was now extremely bitter. Its not because our army is ipetent, the enemy is just too cunning.1 The difficulty has now risen by one entire order of magnitude and he must prepare himself to bravely face his fate while the Moe Lord was acting strategically: Give a man a fish or teach him to fish C after learning from the doujinshi, we can slowly y again. Du Ze suddenly realized a sad fact. Xiu pushing him down ... Does he need to use a birthday wish for that? The Moe Lords H level had progressed to such an extent that with just a little bit of touching and licking, refusing is simply impossible. The Moe Lords H skills are already out of this world but, unexpectedly, he still remembers that little yellow (hardcore) book! Noting the deep, profound pain in Du Zes eyes, the little Xiu tilted his head slightly and asked: I cant? ... Moe Lord, dont you know this book is very evil thing! This is not something kids should read! QQ As the person who must live up to his promise, even though he already had one foot in the grave that he had dug himself, Du Ze still made onest ditch effort to escape, like a dying mans death throes: That book ... Its not good. I want to see. Xiu stretched out his hand and smiled as sweetly as a child who wanted to eat sweets. You just said that today you will fulfill all my wishes. A person who doesnt court death will not die. Why havent you graduated from death g school yet? Du Ze almost burst into tears.2 The contents of the small yellow (hardcore) book is not the problem, the problem is the doujinshis two main characters. If it was just an ordinary hardcore yaoi doujinshi, a certain silly, cute person wouldnt be so worried about being forced to hand it over. ... I really cant? asked Xiu softly. His head drooped and he looked very pitiful. Anyone who saw him like that would want to pile up all the treasures of the world in front of him to cheer him up, let alone a silly, crazed fanboy like Du Ze. A silly, cute persons brain overheated. He immediately pulled out the doujinshi from his interspatial storage ring and handed it over. Looking at the small ck box that appeared in his hand, Du Ze remembered that the demon was still sealed by the son of god. He didnt know how much Eric was stimted by the contents of the book because even the thief Enoch, who was an expert at unlocking stolen treasures, couldnt unseal this box. Du Ze looked at Xiu opposite him and a small hope sprang up in his heart: if the Moe Lord cant open the seal, wouldnt it be .... safe?! The son of the lord, good job! Du Ze looked at the gnome who was running off to study the small ck box, full of enthusiasm. For the first time, Du Ze hoped that the rival would prove to be strong this time. Xiu yed with his machines and tools. Du Ze watched for a while, anxious, but eventually he unconsciously leaned back against a wall and fell asleep. When he woke up, Du Ze felt a warm body on his chest and when he bowed his head, he saw Xius short xen hair and soft, velvet cloth that was slightly open, revealing a slender white neck. The gnome was sitting in his arms, his head down as he carefully read the book. From this angle, Du Ze could see the page Xiu was reading which showed a naked man and a mighty, majestic beast engaged in harmonious activities. Doujinshi: Yoooooooooooo~ Du Ze: ... Because he was extremely shocked, Du Ze almost stopped breathing. Xiu sensed the change in Du Zes breathing and looked up. His x-colored bangs fell down on both sides, revealing a pair of bright eyes. Are you awake? Du Ze was still in a state of deep shock and asked: You unsealed it? Xiu nodded and said lightly: I used the anti-magic machine to draw out the light elements inside. Technology rules the world ... Du Ze wanted to cry. The Moe Lord read two pages and learned pistol y. He read eight pages and learned mouth y. If the Moe Lord reads all of the pages of the doujinshi ... This little student doesnt want to know the result of the Moe Lords Ultimate Evolution Upgrade!3 Seeing Du Ze staring at the doujinshi with a deep and profound hatred, Xiu smiled. He held up the book then pointed at the drawing of the man, as excited as though he had discovered a new world. I didnt realize I could y like this. Moe Lord, dont look so happy when you get a new skill! TAT4 Xiu didnt mind theck of response from Du Ze. He turned the pages of the doujinshi to the ninth page C the human in the picture turned into the undead. Who is this man? Xiu asked. The inevitable question came. Du Ze braced himself. He looked at who Xiu was pointing at then froze. He thought Xiu was asking who the person who changed shape is but he was not pointing at the character who changed into the undead. Instead, he was pointing at the drawing of Eric. Who is he? Xius fingertips drew a circle on Erics face and asked again. After the initial surprise, Du Ze felt like an unprepared student who was called on to recite by his teacher. He couldnt say: Ah, thats the authors hand-picked rival, your official match. Seeing that Du Ze did not respond, Xiu asked a different question, seemingly determined to figure out something: Is this man you? Du Ze shook his head, unusually decisive. The man who was blushing and saying Iming5 is definitely not him! After seeing Du Ze deny it, Xiu nodded his head to show that he understood then continued reading the doujinshi. He was very calm but some silly, cute person was not calm at all. Thats ... it? No more questions? Wait, this is not scientific! Shouldnt Xiu pay more attention to the shape-changing protagonist of the doujinshi? Why didnt he ask about it? Is it because the Moe Lord already knew it was him?! Du Ze saw that Xiu once again skipped over the parts of the doujinshi where the protagonist transformed. Xiu seemed to be more interested in the bondage/toy y. Because he was too anxious about it, even though he knew that he might be raising a g, Du Ze couldnt help but ask: Youre not curious about this man? Xius hand stopped moving. His fingers were right on the protagonist who had turned from undead to gnome form. Do you want to say that hes like me? Xiu turned and looked up at Du Ze. Or do you want to say ... he is me? - He is not me. The gnomes tone was exceptionally firm. Du Ze saw his image reflected in the bright-coloured eyes and only his image, alone. If this person is you ... Xiu pointed to the drawing of Eric and said: ... Then this other character is me. If this person is not you, then that other character is definitely not me. The corners of Xius lips curved up in a dark but sweet smile. I will do this to you only and only I can do this to you. Du Ze was speechless. Xius words were so shocking that when he opened his mouth, his heart felt like it was going to jump out of his throat. Xiu circled Du Zes neck with his arms and the two peoples lips touched lightly. Just like this ... Chapter 81.2 - Protagonist: New skill get.

Chapter 81.2 C Protagonist: New skill get.

Just like this ... The gnome form is clearly physically weak but his attitude was very aggressive. ... A kiss. After it was finished, the two of them were left panting. Xiu nced at the doujinshi and seemed to be thinking of something. He said to Du Ze: Yesterday I made some toys based on the drawings. So Du Ze watched as his familys Moe Lord took out a lot of toys, presaging the impending fall of someones moral integrity. The gnomes child-like, pure, harmless appearance vs. his naughty actions ...The contrast was quite wicked and shocking. Du Ze was stunned. The corners of Xius mouth curved up, like a child who found a new toy and a little friend to y with: Lets have fun, okay? Moe Lord, tell me youre joking or this little student wont be able to sleep tonight thinking of how the gnome races talent for forging was used for this! No... The gnome blinked. You said you would fulfill all my wishes today. ..... R.I.P. in Peace, silly, cute reader. Du Ze, with his hands crossed behind his back, watched Xiu tie him up with ck leather belts of varying thickness. ... Im not going to struggle. So dont tie me up, okay?! QAQ This was what the drawing showed. Xiu pointed at the doujinshi, like a good student who had studied hard. Du Ze looked at the image of Xiu in the book and the Xiu outside of the book. The two images superimposed themselves in his mind and the fearless, daring image made his breath catch in his throat. This is next. And this ... It wont hurt. Xius voice was as sweet as honey. It was as though he was reassuring a child who was afraid of an injection. He kissed Du Zes forehead: I wont hurt you. Although, as Xiu had said, there was no pain at all, Du Ze felt it was more unbearable than any previous injury. Waaah ... There was the feeling of beingpletely bound. After he was finished, Xiu stared at his masterpiece. The ck-haired youths colors were all ck and white. These two extremes of color contrasted with each other, making the other color seem more vivid and alive. Its beautiful. Ahh ... Xiu stretched out his hand and caressed Du Ze. His skin was already showing the marks of the ck belts. During the elf trial, he found that this persons skin was very white and that the marks left on it would be an unusual and erotic color. He still had some doubts about what he read in the book but now he fully understood that this type of temptation was hard to resist. Du Ze... Xiu sighed as though someone sinking into a dream. You are truly wonderful. Mmmph ... The expression on that normally cold and impassive face was now bewitchingly charming. Xiu smiled sweetly. His words were intimate and possessive. You can only be satisfied by me. ...! Overwhelming pleasure. Ah... He untied the belt and embraced Du Ze whose skin was covered by red marks. Xiuughed like a mischievous child who had gotten away with stealing food. Lets continue ying. Chapter 81.3 - Protagonist: New skill get.

Chapter 81.3 Protagonist: New skill get.

Du Ze wondered if he somehow vited a taboo in the Gnome Ruins. Was he being punished? First it was the Moe Lords beastkin form, then the gnome form. Even if he has a powerful 0-point restore skill, this type of y is still a bit much. In order to leave this cursed ce as soon as possible, Du Ze urged Xiu to speed up his progress. After the Crown za, they went to the Wisdom, Kindness and Victory zas. There were no difficulties as Du Ze and Xiu went around the Kabbh Tree of Life in a clockwise direction until they finally arrived at its core, the Beauty za. There were no machines or buildings on the central za. It was empty except for a big tree with its sephiroths etched on the ground. Du Ze instantly saw the ce where Xius battle will start: There were ten sephiroths but the middle one was dark and lightless. Suddenly, a pair of pointed boots appeared, stepping on the lightless sephiroth. Du Zes eyes traveled up and saw ... a jester? The neer was dressed in a red and ck Harlequin costume with a horned fools cap. His slightly pointed gnome ears were barely visible. This is ... the ruler of the gnome gods? The jester seemed to be weightless, hovering in the air like a feather in the wind C it was surprising to see a gnome with such a lithe and dexterous body. Xius seven-star mechanical puppet sprinted forward and positioned itself in front of Xiu and Du Ze. The jester moved back, avoiding the seven-star mechanical puppets attack. My name is Garl Glittergold. Im sorry, I didnt mean it. The jester floated in the air. The sound of his voice was high-pitched and thin. I was just too excited. To the astonishment of Du Ze, the Harlequin-clothed gnome god started weeping. I didnt think the gnome race had a future anymore ... The transparent tears dripped down to the ground, but the gnome god was smiling happily. Garl stretched out his hand and the star chains on his and Xius wrists lit up at the same time, as though they were transmitting messages to each other. Xiu? Garl read the message and seemed very satisfied and happy. Seven Star mechanic ... Very good ... He took a step forward, but found that Xiu was still very alert. Garl hesitated and carefully stopped moving. I wont hurt you. The gnome god stood there alone, with his big eyes full of sorrow. Apart from you, there are no gnomes in the Chaos Continent ... Whether its a gnome, or a gnome god ... The voice of Garl echoed in the Gnome Ruins, a deste and empty city, full of cold and dead objects. It was as if his heart had been pierced and the enormous hole in it was full of a cold wind. This sort of immense sorrow and grief over the loss of his race could not be faked. The gnomes were sentenced to death in the fifth era and now even the gnome gods are dead? Du Zes mood was indescribable. This was what the author carelessly wrote about the history of this world, but now that he was face to face with the reality, this was the first time that he truly knew how heartbreaking it was. When he saw this, even though it was not easy for him to trust another person, Xiu did be less resistant. Naturally, Garl knew that paranoia was amon characteristic of gnomes. He was very understanding and kept a proper distance between the two of them. The clown jumped on the tree and the essories he wore jingled. Ill give you a present. He opened his arms wide as if to show something cheerfully. Kabbh, I give you the Kabbh. Kabbh ... The Tree of life? Du Zes heartbeat sped up and he looked up at the gnome god C it cant possibly be what he thinks it is?! The jesters grin grew wider. The Crown is the head, Understanding and Wisdom the shoulders, Might and Kindness the hands, Splendour and Victory the legs, Foundation and Kingdom are the feet, and Beauty is its core. Its called the Kabbh and its right under our feet. Except for the dark sephiroth, all of the other sephiroths brightened then formed into bright meteors that rushed into Garls hands, forming into a solid object. As long as you can fix it C this is my little test C you can take it away with you. Garl presented the object that was missing its core to Xiu. His body was bent down, like a jester performing a curtain call. In this whole world, in the entire Chaos Continent, only you can receive this gift. ... Author, is it really okay to tantly favor the Moe Lord like this?! Although Du Ze has not seen the power of the eight-star mechanical puppet, the gnomes had been working on the Kabbh for a very long time. Surely it was a tremendously powerful fortress, perhaps on the same level as the gods who ruled their pantheon. A god who ispletely obedient to Xiusmands... Du Ze can just imagine how the overpowered Moe Lord will annihte everything in his path during the angel races trial. Du Ze couldnt resist making a sad expression for the BOSS, the god of light . Xiu was also surprised by the unexpected offer but he has no intention of refusing. So, under the gnome gods directions, Xiu began making the final missing part. Because the core is the key to activating the eight-star mechanical puppet, its parts are moreplex than the previous ones, and Xiu failed. Garl said nothing. He simply instructed the mechanical puppet from the Might za library to fetch a pile of thick, heavy books. The meaning of his action was self-evident. Du Ze looked at the heap of books that was taller than Xiu and admired him from the bottom of his heart. Xiu was sitting on a pile of books. He would read a document and asionally pick up some materials to conduct experiments. Garl stood far away, looking at Xiu as though he was a treasure. His gaze was full of both sorrow and contentment. Perceiving Du Zes proximity, Garl turned his head. Perhaps he had the love me, love my dog1 attitude so he was very friendly to Du Ze. Is there something you want to ask? Do you know anything about the god of creation? When he heard Du Ze say that name, Garls eyes widened and he pulled on the horns of his jesters hat, looking a little sickly. Why do you want to know this? Seeing Garls reaction, Du Ze knew right away that the god had some information but the other person obviously did not want to talk about it. When ites to social skills, Du Ze is seriouslycking. He grew anxious and had great difficulty organizing his thoughts and speaking properly. He saw Xiu from the corner of his eye and blurted out: Because of Xiu - The expression on Garls face instantly changed. The jester screeched like a cat whose tail had been stepped on: Is Father God paying attention to him? Garls shout rmed Xiu who looked up at them. Garl swiftly ran towards him and asked Xiu anxiously: Have you seen the Creator God? Did the Father give you anything? Xiu was perplexed and shook his head. Garl was relieved then suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at the northwest side of the Gnome Ruins. No, I have to destroy the wheel of time that my Father gave me ... When Du Ze heard this sentence, a huge amount of information seemed to flood his mind, making his brain nk out for a moment. The wheel of time was ... The Creator Gods gift to the gnome race? Du Ze thought of the piece of paper that he saw in theb, which had an strange and abrupt nk space. [Time is so wonderful, if _____ had not given us the wheel of time, we are afraid that we never would have been able to touch thew of time.] A chill rose from the soles of Du Zes feet and spread to his whole body. Why did the gnomes disappear? Because of their study of time. The worlds Creator God, who was responsible for this, destroyed the entire gnome race. Chapter 82.1 - Reader: These shoddy products are no good.

Chapter 82.1 Reader: These shoddy products are no good.

Before Du Ze could think about it more, the gnome god had moved to the Understanding za and seemed intent on destroying the wheel of time. That is the only thing in this world that is directly rted to the God of Creation. That was the only thought left in his brain as Du Ze pumped his legs and chased after Garl. Seeing Du Ze running off, Xius eyes widened. Xiu was still at the center of the za. He quickly stood up and followed Du Ze, trotting to catch up to him. As a result, Garl became unhappy. His entire purpose was to prevent Xiu and the wheel of time froming into contact. He was even prepared to destroy to wheel of time to prevent it. The gnome god jumped two times and his fingers drew a line between himself and Xiu. There was gust of wind and Garls jester cap shook as something invisible seemed to pass him by. ! Xiu froze. His appearance was very awkward. His arms were stuck to the side of his body, as though he was tied up by an invisible rope. Xiu frowned and his little face crumpled up. Let go of me. Garl made a face at Xiu and he said, in a tone as though he was joking with a good friend: I will let you go when I get rid of the hidden danger. Garls target was only Xiu so Du Ze could still act freely. A silly, cute peron was startled and wanted to go to Xiu but the gnome gods footsteps were quickly fading away. Du Ze turned back just in time to see the gnome gods figure disappear into the street. Du Ze! When he heard Xiu scream his name, Du Ze realized that he had unconsciously walked several steps in Garls direction. After a moment, he regained hisposure. Du Ze did not stop. On the contrary, he gritted his teeth and speed up his pace as he ran to the Understanding za, while behind him Xiu called out his name. Du Ze- ! Im sorry, Moe Lord! This little student believes that the ruler of the gnome gods will not hurt you! This might be the only chance to find the God of Creation. Du Zes heart beat violently. He didnt know whether it was because he was running or because of what was about to happen. His memory has never been clearer than at this moment. When Xiu was locked inside the gate of knowledge to learn the gnomenguage and forging, he went to the Understanding za, guided by Old John. That was where he learned the cause of the gnome races disappearance. Then because of someone acting cute, he touched the wheel of time and ... A dark void, a sound, and an hourss, thats all he saw in the wheel of time. Du Ze, with his mouth open and gasping for air, felt like a fish out of water. The gnome god said: The wheel of time was given to us by the God of Creation. A loud ringing echoed in his brain and the hissed a message: The man who speaks to you in the dark ... is the God who created this world. The voice thates out of that noisy interference, as thoughing from a bad connection, ising from the Creator God. Is this the correct conclusion? Du Zes head buzzed as he tried to remember that sound. He had heard the intermittent sound more than once. Du Ze first heard that voice on the reverse side of the continent, when he nearly died to the me Lord. In that boundless, dream-like darkness, the others voice was indistinct and there was a background noise as though he was hearing a signal from an old phone. [......You ...... How...... Dying ... Where are you ...] From those words, it seemed like the other person cares about Du Ze dying and was looking for him? The second time Du Ze heard that voice, it was in the wheel of time at the Gnome Ruins. [...... Why ... The wheel of time ...] The words sounded anxious but after short pause the voice seemed quite happy: [...... I found you ...] The owner of that voice is looking for him, there is no doubt about that. If that person really is the God of Creation, then is the God of Creation looking for him? If so, that means that in the past the Creator God was looking for him. Now he is looking for the Creator God. Du Ze felt that this was darkly humorous but, at the same time, he was also at a loss. Why is the Creator God looking for him? Is it because hes not of this world? Almost immediately, he thought of thest time he heard that voice. That was during the BOSS fight when he touched the god of lights scepter and fell into an illusion of darkness. [Do you know why you came to this world?] Compared to the two previous asions when there was a lot of background noise, this time the sound was as clear as whisper in his ear, faintly bewitching, intimate and encouraging. The owner of that voice is looking for him and, not only did he know that Du Ze does not belong in this world, but it looks like he also knows the reason why Du Ze came to this world. The other person seemed to be announcing his knowledge, as if he was reminding Du Ze of it and hinting at something. Perhaps the only way to find out is to ask that voice directly. Du Ze arrived at the Understanding za and looked at the wheel of time. His heart was beating so hard that it was almost jumping out of his chest C he finally found an important clue. Garl the clown stood at the bottom of the wheel of time. He bounced up and down a few times, likely to activate some sort of machine. With Garl at the center, a circle of force burst out through the ground in waves, sweeping through every nook and cranny of the Gnome Ruins. A dozen lightning bolts shed and the aftershock blew the hair and clothes from Du Zes body, nearly blowing off his headphones. Du Ze hurriedly ced his hands over his ears and covered his face with the doujinshi to block the intense bright white light that filled the za. The white light faded away. The Understanding za was a mess. The research papers from theb were flying everywhere, most of them them charred or totally destroyed. Garl looked up at the unscatched golden wheel. His first attack failed but he was not discouraged. Garl stretched out his hand and was just about tounch another attack when he was blocked by Du Ze. Stop! Garl looked at Du Ze, who was standing in front of him. The gnome god shook his head, making the two small bells on his jesters cap collide against each other. He said: You cant stop me. I have to destroy the wheel of time, its dangerous to gnomes. The golden metal of the wheel of time shone with a metallic luster, coldly reflecting the image of Garls sorrowful face. You wanted to know more about the Father, right? he said. The gnome god pointed to the wheel of time, and spoke in a voice full of exhaustion and sadness: Look, this is the gift the Father gave us. In the sixth era, we gnomes created a mechanical civilization. The father praised this, praised my people and sent the wheel of time to the gnomes. Garls voice gradually became lower and lower. My people were ecstatic, not only because of the Fathers praise but also because the wheel of time is an artifact. Through the wheel of time, the gnome could finally study thew of time. Regarding the mystery of time, we were all very curious and fanatically researched it. Garls tone was t, without any ups or down, like a eulogy. On that day when the gnomes touched thew of time, the gnome race ... was eliminated by the rules. Garls sigh was like Old Johns sigh when Du Ze asked him about the cause of the gnome races disappearance. Sometimes being too curious is not good. Only the gnome gods escaped that fate. That was when I understood that there are things we should not touch. Although this thought is disrespectful to the Father, I have always thought that if the Father had not given the wheel of time to gnome race, that would be good. Garls big eyes looked like they were about to fill with tears and he looked at the wheel of time sorrowfully. If that were the case, everyone would not have ... vanished. Du Ze listened and even though he had guessed the reason for the gnomes disappearance, it still felt creepy to hear the gnome god describe the way it happened. The gnomes are stubborn and inquisitive, eager to explore the unknown, and fanatical about their own research. Only the gnomes could have created such a brilliant mechanical civilization. The God of Creation used these qualities to give the gnome race a nice gift. Maybe it could be said that the God of Creation simply wanted to send gifts and the gnome races excessive curiosity was what lead them to their demise. Du Ze might have thought that before he learned the story of the elves but now Du Ze feels that such a move is one that is truly worthy of the Ultimate BOSS. The God of Creation The Creator God seemed to have a malicious intent towards all of the races: the gnomes died because of their curiosity,the elves lost their emotions, and if the beastkins madness was included, by his count that was three races who fell because of a gift from the Creator God C no one would know the weakness of each race better than the Creator of the World. Even Yi Ye Zhi Qiu wrote in his novel: the eight races, in order to acquire gifts from the God of Creation, paid a price by giving him one of their characteristics. Now it seems that each of the eight races didnt so much as give away a characteristic but created a weakness...? Chapter 82.2 - Reader: These shoddy products are no good.

Chapter 82.2 Reader: These shoddy products are no good.

Suddenly, Du Ze felt that something was out of ce ... something was wrong but he didnt know what it was. However, there wasnt enough time for him to think because Garl, who was beside him, had begun to move again. The gnome god went around Du Ze and put a hand on the wheel of time. His fingers were covered with metal precision machine tools. Garl cleverly moved his fingers at the junction of the gold and crystal parts of the wheel of time. He seemed to be disassembling it. Even though Garl had a reason to do what he was doing, Du Ze still had to stop him because this an important clue. You cant - Garl nced at Du Ze and stretched out his index finger. Du Ze instantly felt an invisible strip of matter tying up his body. Before Du Ze could figure out what it was, the transparent things that had been wrapped around him suddenly began to tremble violently. This strange reaction surprised the gnome god who looked at Du Ze with astonishment and uttered a single syble expression confusion: Eh? All gnomes love to make different types of machines but they each have their own areas of expertise. In addition to his interest in invisibility, Garls studies are also about the integration of biological and mechanical systems. This field of study made it possible to endow mechanical puppets not just with mechanical characteristics but also the ability to think and judge for themselves. The living machine that wrapped up Du Ze seemed to be fearful to the extreme. It was like an octopus who caught its prey only to find that the prey was its natural enemy. The living machine lost control of itself because of its terror and threw Du Ze away as though he was a live grenade that was about to explode. Seeing that Du Ze was about to hit the wheel of time with such force that he would undoubtedly be badly injured, if not killed, Garl hurriedly tried to order the living machine to catch Du Ze. Unfortunately, the living machine was crazed with terror and unresponsive. ! Garl missed his opportunity and Du Ze mmed into the wheel of time C he crashed into it. The ruler of the gnome gods was shocked when the wheel of time burst into a dazzlingly bright light and swallowed the ck-haired youth once again. Du Ze hung suspended in a silent darkness. This was strikingly simr to that time when the Moe Lord was trapped in the gate of knowledge and he identally fell on the wheel of time. Now that he had entered this ce, Du Ze did not think too much about it and was determined to use this opportunity to find the truth about the master of the wheel of time once and for all. Surrounded by darkness all around him, Du Ze hesitated for a moment as he gazed into the vast unknown, then very resolutely shouted into the darkness: God of Creation? Du Zes voice was like a drop of water dripping into a pool of dark ink. Ripples spread out in a circle and it was eventually absorbed by the darkness. There was no response. Du Ze was uneasy C was his conjecture wrong? He was just about to try again when a slight static noise, soft as a breeze, passed into his ear. [......] Du Ze held his breath because even the sound of breathing might drown out the others words. The voices in the dark were unclear and muffled. If the signal was bad before, it was now very faint because of a total shortage of electricity. [... You... Did you hear that... ] Du Ze subconsciously nodded, but did not know whether the other side can see, so he said mmm softly. He spoke gently because the sound gave him the feeling that the signal might break off at any moment, leaving him in a precarious state. Are you the Creator God? [...... Yes ...] Du Ze felt as dizzy as though he had been hit in the head with a stick. He really was right about the Final BOSS C he had been in contact with the Creator God for a long time. The one who spoke to him in the dark, who is looking for him and who knows his identity, is truly the God of Creation. [...... You ...] The voice in the darkness broke off and Du Zes heart missed a beat. When the other person spoke again, its tone was very urgent, like someone being chased by something, desperate to convey an important message. [Hurry up...! ] Bang! Du Ze stared nkly at the Garl and the shattered crystal and gold C it was the wreckage of the wheel of time. In that instant he had returned from that dark illusion to the Gnome Ruins. Du Ze stood unmoving amidst the fragments of the wheel of time and his thoughts were on thest thing the voice said: that sentence was clearly not finished. What did the Creator God really want to tell him? Hurry what up? Hurry up and find him? Hurry up and leave? Hurry up and move forward? ... The type of person who only speaks the first half of the sentence is the worst! _(;١)_ 1 Now that he got more information, Du Ze felt even more annoyed. The Creator Gods voice seemed to be very anxious, making a silly, cute person even more anxious than before. The Moe Lord has almost finished the gnome trial yet all Du Ze got was a vague, crappy message. Du Ze scanned the remnants of the destroyed wheel of time. Do artifacts have a short shelf life? The wheel broke just like the scepter of the god of light. Based on the information he had right now, it was possible to infer that the scepter was made by the God fo Creation. BOSS, your forging skill must becking. Regarding those two artifacts, these shoddy products are no good! Youre alright? Garls high-pitched voice caught Du Zes attention. The gnome god stood opposite Du Ze, eyes wide with shock as he stared at the ck-haired youth. Du Zes excitement at meeting the Creator God finally cooled. What he has to do now is not to think over his encounter but to think about how to exin it to Garl or C Du Ze looked at the small figure at the entrance to the za C Xiu. Xius body was covered with blood. The seven-star mechanical puppet silently stood behind him like the shadow of death. After stepping into the za, Xiu threw away the machinery in his hand which made a chiming sound as it hit the ground. It was a strip of the living machine with blood pouring out of its broken end. Du Ze was relieved when he realized that the blood on Xiu was from the living machine. Du Ze breathed a sigh of relief but it was short-lived C the Moe Lord was staring at him and his expression was very angry. Xiu stepped on a pool of blood. He made a series of small shoe prints on the ground as he walked towards Du Ze. Because the prints were made by blood, the trail was particrly horrifying. Garl wanted to stop Xiu from approaching Du Ze but when he was about to move, Xiu shot the gnome god a look that made him freeze in his tracks. The gnomes are a race of very stubborn people but eyes that cold C even the word paranoia is too mild to describe those feelings. Du Ze looked helplessly at Xiu who was walking up to him slowly. The gnomes face did not have the slightest hint of expression which made Du Ze feel fearful and apprehensive. Xiu raised his head. He and Du Ze looked at each other. The amber-colored eyes were exceptionally bright, so bright that Du Ze didnt know which was brighter, the gnome eyes or the blood. Dont leave my sight. You promised, didnt you? Du Ze swallowed nervously. Although his first instinct had been to go to the Moe Lord, its an indisputable fact that he had run off, abandoning the Moe Lord. I was looking for the God of Creation, the wheel of time is rted to him. Xiu shot a look at the fragments of the wheel of time. The expression on his face was difficult to describe; it was full of intense dislike, unwillingness, and anger. ...To you, the God of Creation is more important than me? Du Ze shook his head immediately. He wanted to tell Xiu that the reason he wanted to find the God of Creation was because of Xiu but that invisible force wouldnt let him speak. Du Ze could only say: I only care about you. But you will abandon me because of the God of Creation. Like a child who was left behind when his parents went to work, Xiu stubbornly asked: If this were to happen again, youd do it again, right? Du Ze could only remain silent. Ah ... Xiuughed and Du Ze shuddered. That strong killing intent was enough to rouse a man from a deep sleep. Obviously, Xius killing intent was not aimed towards him but Du Zes scalp still turned numb with cold. Give me your hand, said Xiu to Du Ze. His voice was soft but had a kind of deranged sweetness. Im going to make a chain and tie you up. Chapter 83.1 - Reader: Shame Play. Chapter 83.1 C Reader: Shame y. Du Ze looked at the silver-blue ring on his finger. This is an interspatial storage ring with a story. It was a stage prop that the stud protagonist of the harem novel used to propose to his harem member. However, because of a silly, cute readers intervention, the object of the proposal changed from into . Now, the Moe Lord upgraded the ring to its 2.0 version, in addition to its storage function, a binding function was added. With it, the Moe Lord no longer has to worry about his familys silly, cute reader getting lost. Du Ze started walking. One step, two steps, ... when he was five meters away from Xiu, there was a feeling as though there was an invisible stic rope gently binding the hand that held the ring. Although Du Ze can continue to move forward, the force of the bond will be stronger and stronger. When he is 10 meters away, the invisible force will act like an stic band that had reached its limit and it will snap back, pulling Du Ze back to be hugged by the ever-prepared Xiu. Xiu pounced on Du Zes back, his arms around Du Ze. He looked up and asked: Where are you going? Du Zes eyebrows twisted. It was some time before the cold (ashamed) and aloof from worldly affairs (heartbroken) Du Ze could squeeze out two words: Natures call. Xiu took Du Zes hand in his. The red and blue rings shone brightly and contrasted with each other beautifully. Ill go with you. ... Your Mom! This really is shame y!1 QAQ Du Ze, looking at the gnome who wanted to go outside with him, almost fell down to his knees. Now he could not leave the Moe Lords line of sight. Although no one hesitates to pull down ones pants when one is in a public toilet, to be watched while one is doing ones business ... that feeling is too much! Seeing Du Zes facial paralysis as he stood frozen, the corners of Xius eyes crinkled as he smiled, exposing a pair of tiny dimples: Would you like me to unzip it for you? A certain silly, cute person felt as though he was being molested. He silently turned around then quickly attended to his physical needs. After the incidentst time, Xiu really did transform the interspatial ring into a chain that tied him to Du Ze. Now the two of them are as inseparable as Siamese twins. Du Ze can only move freely when he was within five meters of Xiu and if he moves more than 10 meters away, he will be sent back to the Moe Lords side. Will you be angry? When Du Ze came out, Xiu suddenly widened his eyes and stared at Du Ze without blinking. Have I made you feel ufortable by tying you to me? Du Ze was silent for a moment then shook his head. Although it seems as though his personal freedom had just died a quick death, some silly, cute person thought that, except for it being slightly more embarrassing, its probably the same as before. He is always with Xiu. No matter where he wants to go, the Moe Lord will not stop him but will go there together with him. Seeing Du Ze shaking his head, Xiu stretched out his arms to hold Du Ze. Because he was only as tall as Du Zes chest, Xiu had to raise his hands to circle Du Zes waist, like a child holding arge doll. Du Ze, Im always afraid. Xius face was buried in Du Zes chest. His muffled voice was full of affection and a fear of loneliness. Dont leave me. I have only you. Du Zes hand trembled. He was afraid C being together like this, how long can itst The Creator of the world said to him: Hurry up ... Hurry what up? Du Ze has been specting about the Creator Gods unfinished sentence for several days. Hurry up speaks of an urgency, of wanting to do something faster. There are two things that Du Ze is doing now: one is climbing the tower to witness the Moe Lord be the Supreme God, and the other is looking for information about the God of Creation and trying to make contact with the God of Creation. Thetter task is closely rted to the God of Creation and the Gods tone of voice was very anxious, as though he was being chased. So was the Creator asking him to hurry up and find him? But Du Ze dares not believe in the Creator God unreservedly. He is the Final BOSS. Based on his previous actions, he is truly a professional and conscientious viin. When he takes on a mission, he finishes it properly, like how he destroyed the various races. Du Ze thought about it until his head hurt but he still couldnte up with any valid conclusions. A silly, cute person felt his IQ wasnt up to this task but he couldnt ask the high IQ Xiu for advice, not only because of the invisible force that stopped him from speaking, but also because the words God of Creation was now like a minefield C just those few words might make the Moe Lord explode. God of Creation, you are destined to walk the path of a Final BOSS because the Moe Lord has put you in his cklist. Please allow me to make a sad expression. After returning to the Beautiful za, Xiu continued to make the missing machine part but this time without the presence of Garl. Since that day, the gnome god has been in hiding. Du Ze still remembered the shocked expression on Garls face when he discovered Xiu and Du Zes rtionship. At that time Garl seemed to want to say something, but Xiu, who was in a violent state, sped Du Ze and stared at the gnome god as though to say I havent looked for you to settle ounts.2 Du Ze doesnt know whether its because he was shocked by Xius rage or because he could not ept that the only surviving member of the gnome race is gay, but Garl ran away immediately without making any protest. Chapter 83.2 - Reader: Shame Play. Chapter 83.2 C Reader: Shame y. It was not until Xiu had finished the missing part that the ruler of the gnome gods appeared in front of them again. Garl gazed at the two of them with aplex expression on his face. Xiu ced the missing part into the middle of the Kabbhs control center which spontaneously merged with the other controls centers until they became one whole, with no sign that they had ever been separate. The ground began to vibrate as an earthquake shook the entire Gnome Ruins and the gnome races biggest masterpiece, the eight-star mechanical puppet Kabbh, awakened. At the same time, an orange pir of light appeared in the distance. A stone staircase appeared, linking the pir of light to the gradually crumbling Gnome Ruins. ording to Rachel, the tower climbers will have to race to the exit portal as they are chased by the eight-star mechanical puppet; their task is to reach the portal before they are killed by the Kabbh. However, for Xiu this is simply the moment when he receives a gift C the terrible and mighty Kabbh is merely a present for Xiu. Xiu and Du Ze stood on the staircase suspended above the void and watched as the brightly shining control center cracked in the middle. The huge eight-star mechanical puppet disappeared into that space. The entire Gnome Ruins abruptly disappeared, leaving only a dark void. Finally, the control center dissolved into light that rushed into Xius star bracelet. Xiu touched his bracelet and seemed to be satisfied with his new toy. The staircase began to fall apart, starting from the bottom, so they had to run towards the exit. Garl watched Xiu and Du Ze leave. The two people ran farther and farther away into the distance. The jester jumped up and started to dance, his ck and red horns swaying, until all that was left was a clown who performed alone in the darkness. You are our only future. As the voice of Garl came, Du Ze turned around to look at the tiny body of the gnome god standing alone in the darkness, making faces at them. I wish you well. The darkness swallowed Garls words and vanished together with his bowed figure. Even when they got back to the hall, the image of the solitary figure of the gnome god remained burned into Du Zes retina. Among all the gods, the gnome god left the most favorable impression on Du Ze. Even if it might be because Xiu is thest gnome survivor, Garls affection for Xiu is an indisputable fact. Seeing such a sad and lonely figure, Du Ze even had an impulse to do something for Garl. He couldnt help looking at Xiu who was also touched. If the Moe Lord bes the Supreme God, perhaps he can save that pitiful race? Mr. Du Ze! Someone called out to him from behind. Du Ze turned around to see the demon sisters waving at him excitedly. The fastest of their group, Enoch, had already run over to Du Ze. Hey! Dude, youre okay C ah!!! Enoch gave a terrible cry as he pointed at the gnome beside Du Ze. He shouted: You! Why are you here?! Du Ze suddenly realized that none of the team has seen Xius gnome form. The thief doesnt know that the gnome he provoked is Xiu. During the time that Enoch was in the Gnome Ruins, the Moe Lord had been forced to wait for Du Ze for four years after he disappeared into the wheel of time, therefore the gnome was in a hair-trigger temper state. The Gold Mercenary Team, headed by the rival, entered the deathtrap. Then Enoch, this rash fellow who is a professional at selling teammates, spoke just a few words that made Xius temper explode. The whole mercenary team almost died there. Suddenly, Du Ze realized something important. How could he not have realized: The Creator God spoke to Du Ze in the wheel of time, trying to find Du Ze. The next step is obviously to directly contact Du Ze? But when Du Ze emerged from the wheel of time, he did not meet the Creator God but instead came into contact with the rival who was leading the Gold Mercenary Team. In the original novel, the Gold Mercenary Team went to the gnome ruins to explore but this time they were not on a guild mission at all. They were there looking for Du Ze. During the weapons contest, Eric knelt before him and said: Evil is raging in the Chaos Continent and God sent his messenger who has hair and eyes ck as the night. He will arrive in the Gnome Ruins. Only when Gods messenger returns can the Chaos Continent be saved C that was the oracle of Bright, the god of Light. The man who came to him was not the Creator God but Eric, the son of the lord, the representative of the god of light. The blood seemed to be pounding in his aching head. The god of light had a scepter which was made by the God of Creation. The ones who knew of the God of Creation said that the god of light hade into direct contact with the Creator and that they had a close rtionship C was the god of light a follower or an enemy of the Creator? If they are enemies, then the fact that the god of light wants to kill Xiu seems to point to the Creator wanting to protect Xiu If they are master and follower, then the god of light might have tried to kill Xiu because of an order from the Creator. Du Ze stared at Enoch. Enoch, who was stared at by the expressionless Du Ze and felt the need to distance himself from Xiu, hid behind Muir. Muir looked at Xiu but did not speak C no matter what form he was, he could find his Dragon Knight through their contract. Rachel, who just arrived, looked back and forth between Xiu and Du Ze. She quickly grasped the situation: Your Highness? Enochs eyes widened in disbelief. He stammered: You, you, you ...youre not saying this is Xiu? Old John, who was carried over to them by Ariel, broke through Enoch pathetic delusion. Little master. Old John smiled and said: I quite like you like this. Xiu made a mmm sound and took out the seven-star mechanical puppets body. He received half of Old Johns body from Ariel. Du Ze looked sympathetically at the silly Enoch. Young man, you finally realized that you almost died in the prime of your youth back then. The fact that you are still alive and kicking today is practically a miracle. The rash fellows brain circuits were truly a marvel. Enochs shock didntst for too long and he was quickly able to set aside the past events to once more ept that he was now an ally of Xiu. As Xiu worked on changing Old Johns body, he listened to Rachels report. Because Xiu and Du Ze went through the portal first, it closed behind them and they were trapped inside the beastkin trial. They had to wait until another group came and opened another portal. They waited for a week inside the beastkin vige and, luckily, they met a Thunder Regiment team. After 10 days of in the fighting grounds and the BOSS fight, the team paid no small price and finally returned to the hall. Unexpectedly, the next day they found Xiu and Du Ze. When I saw the statue of the gnome appear, I knew that Your Highness hade out. Rachel raised her monocle and smiled. Du Ze heard Rachels words and looked around at the stone tforms: demon, undead, human, dragon, elf, beastkin, gnome C the statues of the eight races is missing just one. It was the only trial left and also the only racial bloodline that Xiu had not yet awakened. Du Zes heart beat faster as he looked at the only remaining empty stone tform. As long as Xiu passes the angel races trial, Xiu will be able to ascend to the top of the Tower of God. Then this world will have its Supreme God. Chapter 84.1 - Tower of God: The Sky City. Chapter 84.1 Tower of God: The Sky City. If a story is to happen, first of all, it must have a ce. Du Ze nced around. He was sitting in a carriage. From the Pegasus pulling the carriage to the exquisite, luxurious body, everything about it was extremely high-end. The interior was covered with rich velvet and carved with beautifully detailed decorations. Its only drawback is that it is too small, just big enough for two adults to sit face-to-face. After the setting, the characters should be described. There were a total of three people in that narrow space: the silly,cute reader is sitting on the right side of the wagon with a small protagonist, while opposite them is the blond and blue-eyed arch-rival. ... This is a scene of the destruction of heaven and earth. At this time Du Ze was extremely grateful that he has facial paralysis. Because of it, even if the rival Eric, sitting on the other side of the carriage, is staring at Du Ze, he can still maintain his elegantly beautiful aloof from worldly affairs image. Even if Xiu, sitting on hisp, is so furious that Du Ze can see his anger gauge rising at the speed of light, about to explode, he can still ... ah ... Someone, anyone at all, please change ces with this little student! QQ The atmosphere inside the carriage was so oppressive that it was like the calm in the eye of the storm. Some silly, cute person was trembling with fear and trying to make himself smaller. The most terrible thing of all was not that he was the target of the Moe Lord and the rival, but that Du Ze is holding in his hands an image of the two main characters, the doujinshi. Doujinshi: Dont you want toe? Du Ze ced a shield of silence over the evildoers brainwaves. He nced at Xiu and Eric. Two enemies were sitting in that tiny carriage space C the setting, characters, and the premise of the story. Regarding the reason behind this scene, the gloomy and bitter reader thinks that what has happened is more of an ident instead of a story. As for why there was such an unscientific and unmagical scene, it was because of the angel races trial. They went through the door of light and emerged in a ce with a blue sky and thick, white clouds that seemed quite near. Du Ze had to squint a bit because the light was too bright and saw that they were surrounded by spotless white and gold buildings, all of themrge but exquisitely beautiful structures. However, if one were to look more closely at these buildings, it soon became apparent that they are actually pure white and it was only the light that gave them a light gold color. Du Ze waved his hands in the air. There was nothing he could touch but he still felt as though he was surrounded by something unseen. Its a kind of indescribable sense of being squeezed. The light element is too strong, right? Enoch sneezed. Rubbing his nose, heined: This thief can hardly breathe! Enoch had just finished speaking when three gold and white feathers floated down. They were woven from light elements and slowly floated in front of Xiu. No one could touch the feathers which fluttered behind Xiu as though trying to find a good ce on Xius body to affix themselves to. It gave Du Ze a Moe feeling, as though they were trying to make their own cosy by giving the Moe Lord a gorgeous decoration. After a short interlude, the team began to explore, as was their routine. Whether it was the blue sky and white clouds, or that familiar Baroque architecture, this ce should be a simtion of the Sky City that Du Ze had been to before. Du Ze hadnt realized that at first since the Sky City in front of him now was more awe-inspiring and brilliant than what he saw thest time. Its like the ce was announcing that it was the center of the world through its magnificence. They quickly found a two-winged angel. Old John osted the angel who showed an indifferent expression until he glimpsed Xiu C upon catching sight of Xiu, the angels attitude immediately made a 180 degree turn. Honorable Inspector General, the Lord Governor is about to leave soon, youd better leave at once. The angel guided them to the Sky Citys gate where there were many carriages of different sizes. Just then a group of people walked out from the opposite side of the carriages and came face to face with them. Du Ze: ... Xiu: ... Eric: ... The world fell into a treacherous silence. Du Ze looked across at the sad Son of God and inside his expression was twisted like the Edvard Munch painting, The Scream. The wild rival has appeared! == Chapter 84.2 - Tower of God: Sky City Chapter 84.2 Tower of God: Sky City Meeting a hated enemy unexpectedly would naturally make one angry. However, Enoch, that rash fellow, still wanted to say hello to him even under these conditions. When the Moe Lord saw a wild rival appear, he threw a pokeball ... no, actually he immediately sent Old John. Old Johns body shed and in the blink of an eye he had struck Eric. Holy A middle-aged person with his hairbed straight back from his head attempted to stop Old John. It was obvious from the small golden dragon wing on his back that he was the golden dragon who had made a contract with Eric. However, Old John was now at the level of a False God so the dragon had only recited half of his spell but Old John already had his hand on Erics neck. Light ...Ah? Old Johns voice was somewhat astonished and the golden dragon was startled. Old Johns hand had prated Eric body, unable to touch anything, and the dragon magic had also failed to strike Old John, passing through him and shattering at the marble pirs in the distance. Both sides were like phantoms to each other. It was simr to the situation in the hall, but with some significant differences. In the hall, the different teams are in different spaces. Even though they can see each other, they cannot touch or talk. However, the situation now was that they could hear each others voices so they should be in the same space but the Tower of God would not allow them to attack each other. The angel races trial can be given the Nobel Peace Prize. Old John retracted his hand as the sharp-eyed middle-aged person red at him. The mechanical puppet smiled as though he had only done something innocent and harmless. At the same time, Erics eyes swept over Old John and lingered over Xiu and Du Ze, before finally staring at Du Ze. Gods Messenger . Du Ze and Eric looked at each other. A feeling of strangeness and something being out of ce floated in his heart. The blond, blue-eyed young man, who was still being kept behind the protective middle-aged person, was wearing lightweight leather armor. It made him look like someone of the agility ss rather than a knight in armor. Du Ze saw that Eric also had five feathers made of light on him. It seems that this was the symbol of the tower climbers during the angel races trial. Suddenly, a heavy weight made Du Ze bend forward from the waist as Xiu jumped on his back. Dont look at him! Du Ze heard Xiu shout those words and he didnt know who Xiu was talking to, Du Ze or Eric. A silly, cute person put his hands on his knees to hold his body steady as the Moe Lords full weight was on him, making him unable to rx. Eric? The middle-aged persons voice was uneasy. The sound of footsteps came and Du Ze could see a pair of feet from his downward view. He heard Erics voice close at hand saying: Gods Messenger, why are you so indulgent towards this heretic? Erics voice was puzzled. It was not condemnation, but a kind of sorrow at being abandoned. Of course hell pamper me. Xiu put his arms over Du Ze, like a child showing off the love of his parents to others. This guy is mine. No, Gods Messenger does not belong to anyone. Eric and Xiu look at each other. Erics eyes were very firm, with the type of look that other people find very provocative. You dont deserve to stand beside him. Oh. Xiu chuckled. So ... you think you deserve that? Du Ze is about to kneel down in despair. Why was the conversation between the Moe Lord and the rival so subtle and full of hidden meaning? Enoch was looking at the three of them with a Your affairs are really messy expression on his face. This is supposed to be the world of a stud harem novel, how can this sort of rotten development happen so naturally? Doujinshi: Homosexuality is the worlds natural state. Just as Eric was about to respond, a loud voice broke the strange atmosphere that seemed about to explode at any moment. Are you going to make me, the governor, wait? The crowd looked around to find the source of that voice and saw the window blinds of the governors carriage were raised, revealing the legendary governor. ****, my eyes! Enoch howled miserably, expressing everyones feelings. Thick, bright light elements crowded around the governor, making him look very dazzling. Even though Du Ze only nced at the legendary governor very quickly, he still wanted to cover his eyes: There is definitely a feeling that one can level up by the experience one will gain by defeating this one. This is ability to taunt a crowd while the others do not dare tough.1. Because the light was too bright, the governor only appeared as a sort of vague outline. When the governor (mistakenly) saw everyones expression of guilt and fear of admitting a mistake, his displeasure faded a little and he grunted softly. The two angel guards outside the carriage hurried rushed over to Xiu and Eric, saying: Lord Inspector Generals, please hurry and board the carriage. No matter what the situation, an interruption like this will tend to break the tense atmosphere. Moreover, the two teams can not attack each other. Except for using their words, they were were unable to fight.2 Xiu released Du Ze and dragged his own silly, cute person away, leaving Eric behind. Enoch scratched his head then trotted up to Eric to greet him. Inspector, this is your carriage. The guards respectfully led Xiu to a small carriage, which was pulled by six horses. The carriage was so small that it felt extremely crowded when three men went inside it. Rachel and others noticed this. Violet asked: Where should we sit? The guards tone was not too polite when they spoke to the followers: There are no ces for you. You are to stay at the Sky City and wait for the Lord Inspector to return. What?! One after the other, everyone present made various exmations of surprise and protest. Du Ze turned to see that Eric had brought over his bodyguard and the one who had spoken was the golden dragon. The golden dragon looked at the small carriage that was only big enough for the two inspectors to ride. He stood next to Eric and said, like a good bodyguard: I cant let Eric go alone. Leon ... Eric seemed to want to say something but was interrupted by the golden dragon. I cant allow it, Eric. You are my Dragon Knight, I must guard you. Not to mention that you now The golden dragon suddenly stopped speaking and sent a slightly hostile look at Xiu. Du Ze looked at Leon, who was like a lion protecting his cub, and the sense of strangeness he felt became even stronger. Although they were not on the same side, the golden dragons words aroused the ck dragons sympathy. Muir stared at Xiu but did not speak what was on his mind. How long do you want me to wait? The governors angry voice rang again: If you arent going to board, then dont go. Xiu raised his hand, as if he was a student who wanted to speak to the teacher, attracting the governors attention. He and I must stay together. Xiu pulled Du Ze closer and touched his ring. Silver light sprang up from the ring, revealing a of silver lines made up of numerous tiny machines that were wrapped around Xiu and Du Ze. Du Ze looked at the chain and could not help but think of Xius sweet smile as he tilted his head up against Du Zes hand. I should have done that a long time ago. Eric stared at the mechanical: You actually did this ... No one can take him away from my side. Xius tone did not rise, as though he was stating a fact. Not even him. In the face of Xius insistence, the Tower of God made concessions. The Governor grunted, then acquiesced. Xiu made Du Ze get into the carriage first. Xiumanded the others: Wait here. Xius tone was forceful but it was hard to doubt his confidence. Enoch didnt think much about it and simply agreed right away. The demon sisters and Ariel dared not disobey. Rachel and the Thunder Regiment soldiers always obeyed Xius orders. As for the rest, Muir and Old John looked assesingly at the small carriage. Based on their past experience, there will be no other way out of Sky City except for the carriage and even if Muir changed into his dragon form and tries to fly with them, he will be stopped. The small carriage could only amodate two men. Muir looked silently at Eric and his expression seemed to say that the wanted to kill the rival to make room for himself. Old John said to Xiu: Little Master, please take me with you. He pointed at the interspatial storage ring: I wont upy any space. Xiu epted Old Johns offer, at which point Eric came. Eric! Dont worry, Leon. Eric set foot on the carriage then turned his head to give the golden dragon a bright smile. No one can use violence here, Ill be fine. Du Ze looked at Eric who was sitting opposite him. Xiu then got into the carriage. He nced at Eric then sat on Du Zes legs. The two sides formed a stand-off. Hes right to be worried. Xiu looked outside golden dragon whose expression was full of worry. Xiu smiled and a hint of mockery shed across his face. Beautifully decadent dimples appeared on his face, sweet but dark. Even though violence is not allowed here, you can still die. Eric was unmoved. He was like a general, sitting with a straight, upright posture, and his eyes were unmarred by doubt or impurities. We will see. 3 Go! The horns sounded loudly and the flying horses spread their snow-white wings.4 The huge group of carriages slowly started moving. Leon looked at the column of vehicles that were moving towards the Sky City gate. Now he was shackled by an invisible force. He could barely keep his eyes open. He could barely see that carriage. All he could do was watch as the carriage carried his Dragon Knight away from him. Leon felt fear and a terrible premonition haunted him: He might never see Eric again. ****** ****** Why do you want to see him? C [ck box] Chapter 85.1 - A Passion for Candor Chapter 85.1 C A Passion for Candor The huge group of carriages traveled through a bright sea of clouds. The Pegasus stepped on the clouds as though they were solid. The wind rushed past them and the clouds were like soft, white waves. This beautiful scene was quite magnificent enough to capture Du Zes fancy even though the atmosphere inside the carriage was heavy. He simply put the impending rain of blood to the back of his mind. Suddenly, they felt a sense of weightlessness as the Pegasus pulled the carriage down into the sea of clouds below. A thick white mist enveloped the carriage as they passed through the clouds. Du Zes vision darkened for a moment then the carriage passed through the clouds and he saw a piece of the Chaos Continent C there seemed to be dotted white lines dividing various regions of the Chaos Continent but it was too far away so Du Ze couldnt make out what the white lines were. He didnt know if it was because his eyes had be ustomed to the bright light above the clouds, but Du Ze thought that the Chaos Continent seemed quite dark. This contrast made a person feel a sense of loss, as though they were gods falling down into the mortal realm. The group of carriages descended quickly. Du Ze stared at a little ck spot that was getting bigger and bigger. As they came nearer he saw that it was a huge pce thousands of square meters big. In front of the pce was arge clearing that had enough space for all of the carriages tond. The three people got off the carriage and waited for a long time as the soldiers in uniform blew on their horns and the pce mage released magic fireworks to give them a warm wee. Wee to the Eighth Layer of Heaven, Lord Governor and Inspector General. The officer in front of the weemittee led the rest of the soldiers in kneeling in front of the carriage. Youring has bestowed glory upon this ce. Du Ze nced at the governor out of the corner of his eye. The governors Im glowing, so I exist attitude was very glorious. He could not help but heap praise on the group who are kneeling in front of the governor: Just too d***ed quick-witted! The governor, receiving the leaders ttery, grunted haughtily and marched through the crowd up into the pce. Xiu had brought out Old John so that Eric would seem even more alonepared to the three of them. Seeing Eric looking at them, the gnome opened his small hand and a grey light leapt from his palm to Erics forehead. Xiu looked at the unscatched Eric and said: What a pity! There was no regret in his amber eyes that were full of innocence and malice, like a mischievous child. No doubt, if violence wasnt forbidden in this ce, Xiu would definitely have killed Eric right then. Why are you two always dawdling? The governor, who was at the pce door, turned back to roar at them. Xiu nced at Eric then pulled Du Ze towards the army. Old John followed then, leaving Eric standing stiffly by himself. Eric stood motionless for a long time then silently stepped forward. The leaders officials were unusually enthusiastic and respectful. Based on what they said, their host, the Archon, is the ruler of the Eighth Layer. The Eighth Layer of Heaven is the name of a region. It seems that this simtion of the Chaos Continent is divided into several regions which are named by a number. Du Ze found out that this was yet another instance of Yi Ye Zhi Qiusziness. This was all based on Dantes Divine Comedy in which heaven is divided into nineyers, the First Layer is at the bottom and the Ninth Layer is at the top, the area closest to god. The First Layer of this angel races trial should be the most chaotic area in the continent and the Ninth Layer is probably where the BOSS resides. Du Ze is actually at a loss. The main task of the angel trial is not clear. He thought it might be an escort task but the ban on violencepletely negates his original guess. He has no idea what the Tower of God wanted the tower climbers to do in this trial. At this time, a group of people were being warmly weed by the Archon.The highest official of the Eighth Layer apanied them himself, not so much because he was genuinely interested in them, but simply to tter an important group of people. After leading them inside the pce, the Archon arranged luxurious aodation for them. Naturally, the bright being (the governor) was given the best room. When it came to Xiu and Eric, however, there was a slight problem with the aodations. I have to stay with him? Xius voice was neither warm or cold. His tone was t as he asked if he had to share a room with Eric. It was a kind of emotionless tone that made the Archon break out into a cold sweat. Lord Inspector General, you are dissatisfied with this arrangement? In fact, Xiu and Eric had been given a veryrge room by the Archon which consisted of amon lounge and two bedrooms. Although the two bedrooms were close together, they each had separate doors. Even so, the Moe Lord found it hard to tolerate being only a wall away from his arch-rival. An eyesore. The poor Archon could not tell whether Xiu was saying that he was an eyesore, or that he did not want to stay with the other inspector. Eric also spoke: Is there any other room? I can stay there. Im sorry, but the other rooms are not worthy of someone of your status. Never mind, ordinary is good. The Archon stared at the Erics feathers of light and shook his head resolutely. ording to the rules your status is lofty, therefore you must stay in a room that matches your noble identity. He bowed deeply to Eric and Xiu: Have a good rest, Lord Inspector Generals. Then, no matter what Xiu or Eric said, the Archon kept his head down in a 90-degree bow, mechanically repeating that sentence. The Tower of Gods meaning is clear. Xiu and Eric must stay in the same space. The silly, cute reader silently took off his sses and wiped them clear. Ding! This little student knows what you want, author. This is amon plot development. Before the final, decisive battle, the protagonist will be alone and away from all his allies and harem members. He will meet the rival then their fate will be decided while a bleak wind blows over their final showdown. After some fighting, the rival will be defeated and therebyplete his lifes mission of sending experience points to the protagonist in a tragic way, making every reader cry his eyes out. Usually, before the duel an experienced author will arrange it so that the protagonist and the rival will chat while standing in that bleak wind, talking about matters closest to their hearts. After this dialogue, both of them will deepen their understanding and sympathy with each other, but they still have to duel. Its the usual If not for fate, we might have been best friends. This type of friends plot is more popr than mutual animosity, especially with those types of fujoshi who usually like to talk about ships. In order to please a great number of readers, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu also forced a simr plot on Xiu and Eric. In order to make the two of them chat about life, not only has the angel trial forbidden violence, it has also made Xiu and Eric participate in various highly intimate situations such as forcing them into a small carriage only big enough for two and making them sleep in two adjoining bedrooms. Du Ze guessed that there would be more instances in the future where the Moe Lord and the son of god would be forced to stay together. Regarding Yi Ye Zhi Qius evil intentions, the silly, cute reader could hardly bear to watch as the ****ed author was waving a g at the Moe Lord and Eric, shouting: You must reach this point, quickly and sincerely! Author, youre being naughty again. Xiu clearly expressed his displeasure; his face was like a wrinkled little bun and Du Ze was tempted to pinch it. Eric was not against it much. He looked at Du Ze and Xiu as though he was thinking deeply about something. It was a standoff until an attendant knocked on the door. My Lord, the luncheon is ready. Chapter 85.2 - A Passion for Candor Chapter 85.2 C A Passion for Candor The Archons NPC mode finally deactivated. He said to them politely: Lord Inspectors, I humbly request your attendance at a wee banquet that has been prepared for you. Du Ze thought that it would just be a small luncheon. He hadnt expected the Archon to hold such avish banquet. In a garden the size of four football fields, tables were filled with delicious food that had beautiful purple and red nts as decorations. At the banquet, all of the food was ced on the tables while gorgeously dressed people traveled between the table. A fountain of wine made a colorful ssh and the whole ce had an atmosphere of extravagance and luxury. Despite the crowd, Du Ze could easily pick out the governor from among the people surrounding him since the light he emitted announced his presence to all. A lot of people were looking at Xiu and Eric with eager, admiring eyes. Soon, a brave fellow took the lead in approaching them. That was the beginning. More and more people were attracted to the two, like tiny iron pieces attracted by a ma. A steady stream of people flowed towards them. Eric was soon surrounded by a crowd. Many people also wanted to get close to Xiu but Old John, with a refined and gentlemanly air, very gently struck the ground in front of Xiu, creating a 10-meter deep hole. After that, no one dared try to touch Xiu anymore. The two enjoyed a quiet lunch as Old John went to the tables to fetch them food. Du Ze stared at the mechanical puppet who smiled as he walked towards them with two tes in his hands, four tes on his arms, two tes on his shoulders, and a te on his head. Du Ze and Xius digestive abilities were far behind Old Johns supply speed. A silly, cute person attempted to eat ten tes and was soundly defeated in battle. How about something to drink to aid digestion? Xiu suggested. Old John was as fast to supply them with drink as he had been to supply them with food. He brought back not just arge amount of drinks but also a rich variety of them. Du Ze looked at the variously colored goblets. His eyes were confused by all the choices. Xiu stretched out his hand, picked up a goblet filled with a pale liquid, and offered it to Du Ze. I remember that you liked the taste of this. Du Ze automatically took the goblet. He smelled a faint fruity bouquet that seemed familiar but gave him a strange feeling. This is a fruit wine. Old Johnughed and went on to exin like a teacher expounding on a popr science topic: Its production process is simple, the vor is mellow, and when one drinks it, one feels very warm. Because of this, mercenary soldiers like this drink a lot. Du Ze finally remembered when he had drunk this wine. When they climbed up Snow Mountain, Eddie gave him this wine. Du Ze drank a mouthful from the goblet. The familiar fruity fragrance filled his mouth and the warmth of the wine flowed down his throat, making him want to drink another mouthful. A few more mouthfuls and he could already see the bottom of the goblet. Du Ze put down the empty cup and a new one appeared in front of him. Theres a lot more here. Xiu made an effort to persuade him. Du Ze stared at the corners of Xius mouth that were turned up at an angle. He didnt know why but he felt an inexplicable sense of oing danger. A silly, cute person cautiously asked: You arent going to drink? Ill drink. Xiu gave the goblet to Du Ze and he also picked up a cup of fruit wine for himself. When he saw what was happening, Old John seemed to want to say something but stopped himself: Little Master, drinking will lead to... Before Old John finished speaking, Xiu had already drunk the fruit wine. He hadnt put down the cup yet when he fell down. Bang. The goblet fell to the ground and made a clear sound. The Moe Lord was lying in Du Ze arms, his body limp, seemingly unconscious. The gnomes long, curly eyshes quivered with his every breath and his xen hair had slipped down his face. His tender, white face was faintly flushed. Its enough to make people think criminal thoughts. Ah, I thought it would be like this. Old John shook his head helplessly, with a kind of rueful boys will be boys expression on his face. He said, smiling: The Little Masters have never had a good tolerance for strong alcohol. Du Ze, holding Xiu who had keeled over from just one drink, was shaken by this unexpected attack on his world view. WTF! This is not scientific! No matter which fantasy novel it is, the gnomes and dwarves have always loved to drink! They are the type that will say Give me wine and Ill drink with you. Howe a gnome drank a cup then keeled over? How could it turn out like this?! Old John saw Du Zes doubtful look and exined: Alcohol affects the nerves and the gnomes manufacture machinery that demands the utmost precision, therefore the little masters do not drink. ... This trait is just as powerful as the racial talent. Du Ze looked at Xiu lying in his arms. The Moe Lord is certainly not the type of person who doesnt drink. This means that the reason why he fell down limp and unconscious after one drink is because of his gnome body. Since the Moe Lord was in this state, they could not stay at the banquet. Old John sent away the rmed Archon and the other NPCs. Du Ze lifted Xiu and followed their attendants out of the banquet area. They arrived at the double bedroom suite and Du Ze was just putting the sleeping gnome on the soft bed in the left bedroom when he heard someone calling him. Gods Messenger. Erics voice came from behind Du Ze. Du Ze turned back and saw the blond son of god standing at the door, smiling brightly at him. When your friends rival calls you, what will you do? A, ignore him. B, talk to him. Faced with these two options, a silly, cute person gave up treatment and chose B. You left your book behind. In Erics hands, a little yellow (hardcore) book shone brightly. [System: yer, you can either drop the doujinshi, your moral integrity, or soap ~ please choose.] A silly, cute persons mind was suddenly flooded with images like a shback C he went to the banquet and ate, sitting on the doujinshi, thenter a bunch of stuff happened that made him forget about the existence of that little demon! But what happened? Why did the rival pick it up and ... Eric came forward and handed the doujinshi to Du Ze. As he passed it over, Eric involuntarily nced at the books cover and started slightly. His neck turned red as though he had remembered something. When Du Ze looked at him, the son of the lord was looking straight ahead, avoiding his eyes for the first time. Du Ze ...Du Ze no longer wondered what his image was in Erics heart. It was time to throw away ones broken moral integrity: Whats wrong with a male pervert? Doujinshi: This child can be taught. Seeing Du Ze calmly (so Eric thinks) ept the doujinshi, Eric also quickly regained hisposure. Although he was still a little red, he was now able to look at Du Ze again with the usual firm manner, full of undisguised joy and reverence. I can finally talk to you. Eric smiled sunnily. He nced at the unconscious Xiu on the bed. When hes awake, I cant talk to Gods Messenger. Du Ze silently gave the son of god 32 likes.1 Even though Eric knew that Du Ze was equipped with a little yellow (yaoi) doujinshi, incredibly Eric still insisted that Du Ze was their savior. Du Ze thought about asking Eric for information. After all, it was the son of god who identified Du Ze as the Gods Messenger and brought him to the Temple of Light to see the god of light. Gods Messenger, why are you with him? Erics voice was very soft as though he feared to offend Du Ze or wake up Xiu. Why not destroy this heretic? He is not a heretic! This was the first time that Du Ze had so loudly disagreed with someone. His voice echoed loudly in that space, like a ripple that spread out in the water. Not only Eric but even Du Ze was stunned by his own vehemence. ... Gods Messenger, my God has told me everything. He is indeed a heretic. Erics tone became solemn. The merging of the Chaos Continent and its reverse side, the merging of the Divine and Mortal realms, and the present chaotic state of the continent is because of his existence. The merging of the two sides of the Chaos Continent is clearly Xius masterpiece C well, in the original Mixed Blood plot, Xius masterpiece made sense. As for the God and Mortal realms merging also being Xius fault, Du Ze thought that was nonsense. The god of light was probably the culprit but put the me on the Moe Lords shoulders?! That isnt even the most important point. The most terrible thing about the heretic is this: that man will destroy the Chaos Continent! Eric gazed at Du Ze, not missing even the slightest movement of the ck-haired youth. Gods Messenger, you know that, right ...? Of course he knew that! Whether it was Yi Ye Zhi Qius novel or the Time Corridor, they both inly showed him that destined, doomed ending, but- So what. Gods Messen- ... My lord......? An expression of disbelief shed through Erics face. It seemed impossible that the Gods Messenger he admired would say that. Du Ze did not see the shock on Erics face because he was gazing at Erics blond hair, a color without darkness that always gives one a good impression. He knows a person who has been betrayed countless times and betrayed other people countless times, suffering countless rejections. Even the value of his very existence was denied by everyone, [When you die, everyone will be happy.] So that pitiful person did not know who he was. He fell apart and his existence became that of absolute loneliness. Because he had no sense of self or of being alive, that person treated everyone C including himself C as an abstract concept, instead of as a real person. [But he was unhappy. So, to make him happy, everybody should die, hmm.] That was the protagonist of Mixed Blood. If he tries to destroy the world, I will stop him, said Du Ze. Erics eyes lit up but he didnt even have time to rejoice before the ck-haired youth with an impassive face said coldly: You choose to kill, I choose to save, thats all. Du Zes eyes were obviously clear and cold and did not contain any hidden meaning but Eric felt as though his heart was suddenly fiercely grabbed. Eric didnt know whether this pain was anger or shame. Redeeming sinners, spreading faith, and returning the fallen to the the light, isnt this what the Temple of Light was supposed to do? That person he had been looking for is so sarcastic. ******** Trantors Notes: Im not happy with thatst line. Its Ǹ˳. The Ǹ parts means lit. that person; fig. the person you have been looking for; Mr Right; the girl of ones dreams. The final part means to sneer at; to ridicule; to taunt. But what is important is the meaning, right? Instead of a literal trantion, perhaps it would be better to make it more readable. The problem is that the narration keeps changing POV, lol. Im not sure if this is Eric thinking of Du Ze or Du Ze thinking about Xiu. Its probably meant to be ambiguous so I just kept it like that. I didnt put a footnote for the give up treatment thing since I hope readers remember what it means from the previous use. Here is an image that uses the 32 likes meme. Chapter 86.1 - Doujinshi: These are the two most shameless people it has ever seen. Chapter 86.1 Doujinshi: These are the two most shameless people it has ever seen. Du Ze had his back to the bed so he couldnt see what was happening, unlike Eric. Before he realized that something was happening, Eric had already taken a step back, dismayed. Suddenly, Du Ze was hugged from behind in a gesture that was overbearing and very arrogant. The scent of water gently wafted over Du Zes nose. He looked behind him and saw a handsome, silver-gray-haired youth with ear fins. The fins were the size of Du Zes palm and were opened like a small wing C though Du Ze had never seen the fins before, he had felt them in the dark. It was the Moe Lords dragon form. When I cant move, it seems that you talk a lot. Xius red eyes looked down at his own silly, cute person first then stared at Eric. The corners of Xius mouth were turned up in a smile but it was as though the dragons nilin had been touched, provoking his fury. You want Du Ze to kill me? ... What is going on with this caught in bed type of atmosphere?! Du Ze stared at Xius profile in fright. He thought that Xiu was in aa but it seems that Xiu was actually conscious. So while Du Ze was having an honest talk with the rival, the Moe Lord probably heard the whole thing. Eric finally recovered from the shock of seeing Xius transformation. Answering Xius question, the son of god said, without hesitation, in a deeply moving way: Yes. No zuo no die, why still try?!1 Xius ear fins closed slightly. He narrowed his eyes then suddenly began tough. You have a good eye. Xiu pressed Du Ze closer to his chest as he smiled wantonly and insolently, his red eyes revealing a vast satisfaction and ruthlessness. If I must die, then I will only die by his hand C in this world only he can kill me! Du Ze suddenly looked up at Xiu. That persons bottomless red eyes were looking right at him, clearly saying: No one can decide my life or death except for you, Du Ze. At that moment, Du Ze wasnt happy or moved. He felt fear. The feeling of having absolute control over Xius life is like someone holding his most important treasures in his hands while walking a tightrope. Du Ze shuddered. He had no doubt that if he wanted Xiu to die, that person wouldnt hesitate to destroy himself. Xiu told him long ago that if Du Ze didnt want him, the world would be nothing to him. Will you kill me? Xiu asked Du Ze. Du Ze shook his head violently, almost as if his head was going to fly off his neck from the force. The corners of Xius lips curved up; he waspletely determined to ensure his victory. He forcefully pulled Du Ze into his arms then nced back at Eric. He wont kill me. The light in Xius eyes was very provocative and his silvery-gray hair slid down like mercury. Ill show you why. ! Erics words got stuck in the throat. His eyes widened and he couldnt understand what was happening in front of him. The ck-haired youth was forced down on the bed and kissed by the humanoid form of the silver dragon. The person on top of him was pushing him down with some force so even though the bed was covered in fine, soft velvet, Du Ze still felt a bit of pain. His sses were tilted to one side as his mouth was invaded by Xiu and even his breath was dominated. Too, too intense ...! His tongue was stroked and his mouth was repeatedly and forcefully licked. Du Ze had trouble even swallowing. His face flushed and his eyes grew moist as his mouth became full of Xius taste. Under that kind of intense kiss, it was impossible for him to keep track of what was happening around him. It was hard for him to keep a clear mind. When Xiu finally let go of his mouth, the only thing Du Ze could think about was taking in enough oxygen for his starved lungs and nothing else. ...I like to put him in bed and listen to him panting. Xiu grabbed the back of Du Zes neck. His grin was both aggressive and carnivorous. Watching as he wants to cry out but dares not shout, wants to resist but has no strength ... Du Ze had just regained his sanity from that violent kiss when he heard Xius explosive speech. Du Zes breath was still ragged and he was nearly dead. Xiu lowered his lips to kiss Du Zes Adams apple then bit the cor of his shirt, tearing it open. Sucking his sensitive points, making him react, then ... Xiu raised his head. The room had no trace of Eric. Du Zey on the bed with his hands over his eyes, his chest heaving, his lips swollen, and his ears red. The Moe Lord really went all out this time. ****! A silly, cute person thought that Eric would never again look at him as the savior of this world... no, more likely Eric would never want to see these two male dogs in heat2 ever again. His eyes were covered by his hands. Du Ze was startled when a wet thing touched his wrist and moved his hands away. His misty ck eyes met Xius red eyes. Xiu stretched his body over Du Ze, his hair falling on Du Zes face like a cold dragon scale. I will destroy the world? So what if you be the Supreme God?! In the entire world C youre the only one left! When he heard Xiu say destroy the world, those three words made the blood in Du Zes body seem to stop moving for a moment. He was silent for a while to recover his mind and voice then said: ...You mustnt do that. Xius blood-red eyes stared at Du Ze without blinking. He reached for Du Zes shoulder. Rudely, unreasonably, and overbearingly, he dered: Then look at me. As long as you look at me, I will not destroy the world. Every word that Xiu spoke was full of the desire to dominate and control. If you dont look at me, I dont know what I will do. The shoulder that Xiu grabbed was a little sore from being held too tightly. Du Ze looked into that pair of red eyes and knew that the reason why he was grabbed so hard was not a threat but rather because Xiu feared losing him. Xiu felt no sense of security so two peoples actions and words are tied together; separation is like death. Ive been watching you, Du Ze whispered. Whether it was reading a novel or being transported into this world, he has been looking at only one person. Xius fins trembled like a peacocks tail feathers. He lowered his lips to Du Zes earlobe and the icy fins rubbed against Du Zes cheek. Du Ze couldnt help but shiver, not only because his sensitive ears were licked, but also because of the hand that had slid inside his clothes. I dont want to restrain myself. Xius hand slowly caressed Du Zes skin. Im going to take possession of you. Du Ze felt the hot hard object on hisp and he noticed that the thing was subtly different. A silly, cute persons eyes fell on Xius ear fins then suddenly remembered something. Wait a minute! Xius dragon form ... had ... two *beeps* ... like before? Du Ze had just remembered this terrifying fact when he was suddenly crushed by Xiu C really crushed by a dead weight. It seems that something happened and Xiu suddenly fell down on Du Ze until a silly, cute person could hardly breathe. D*** it, its the aftereffect of changing forms... Xiu closed his eyes. There was disappointment in his blood red eyes. He had been still half-conscious when Du Ze and Eric talked but he was too drunk and unable to move. When his bottom line was touched, Xiu instinctively chose his strongest physical form. The gnomes physique is too weak, Xiuined to Du Ze. His voice was thick with weariness and he was gnashing his teeth. Drunk Du Ze is very obedient. I could have done so many good things, but the gnome form copsed first... Wait a minute, what did this little student just hear? jj Xiu gathered Du Ze into his arms, the silvery-gray hair messily falling over both people. When we get up tomorrow, well continue ... The silver dragon fell into afortable sleep while holding on to his favorite treasure but that ck-eyed treasure was wide awake, extremely frightened. Tomorrow well continue ... tomorrow .... tomorrow ... well continue C will there still be a day after tomorrow in this little students dictionary? Chapter 86.2 - Doujinshi: These are the two most shameless people it has ever seen. Chapter 86.2 Doujinshi: These are the two most shameless people it has ever seen. The next day, Du Ze went outside in the brilliant sunshine, shedding tears of joy at his surviving another day. Xius n for his own cute, silly person was interrupted by the plot god of the angel simtion. Du Ze was ecstatic at the interruption but Xiu was extremely annoyed. His red eyes emitted intense displeasure and a murderous intent, badly frightening their bodyguard. Bodyguard: I, Im just an innocent NPC. QAQ Old John was very wise and walked some distance behind them. The mechanical puppet, who looked no different than a man, came back yesterday after Xiu fell asleep and was startled when he saw the silver-fin-eared Moe Lord. He brought back a piece of information: If Xiu wanted to be the new governor, he would have to surpass the incumbent governor. As for what type of qualification he would need to improve his seniority, everyone was silent about it. It seems that is something that the tower climbers will have to find out for themselves. When Xiu and Du Ze arrived at the main hall, Eric was already present. Du Ze saw Eric nce at them then quickly look away. Obviously their shameful deeds yesterday had left a deep scar on the mind of the pure and upright son of god. In the end, the doujinshi is just a bunch of pictures but yesterday the two of them had staged a colorful, real-life kissing scene, an outrageous disy of immodesty. Everyone is present? The governor, on the seat of honor, was emitting holy light. Then lets go. A person beside the governor took out a piece of sheepskin and began to report, his manner respectful and polite. Treasure chests were neatly ced underneath them. While the Archon counted them, soldiers carried out more chests. Standing near the doorway, Du Ze was able to see the soldiers transporting the chests to a distant wagon. ... Lord Governor, the light collected this period has been fully loaded. After the Archons report finished, the sheepskin parchment was collected. There were five chests left in the main hall. The Archon beamed down at the chests and opened them. These are the rewards for your Lordships hard work. Thank you for your efforts, youvee a long way for this. Du Ze looked inside a chest and found that it was filled with light elements rather than money, as he had thought. The light elements were highly concentrated and had condensed into solid pieces inside the chests. When the treasure chest was opened, the whole hall instantly brightened. Youve done quite well. Though the governors face couldnt be seen, he seemed to be very satisfied. The Eighth Layer is in need of a good Archon like you. The Archon, who was praised, was overjoyed. He immediately opened all of the other boxes under the governors orders. The governor waved his hand. The light that enveloped his whole body suddenly dispersed and drifted away. It was at this time that Du Ze discovered that the governors body was actually covered with glowing feathers that looked exactly the same as the feathers Xiu and Eric had. When the light left his body, the governors appearance was finally revealed. As Du ze had expected, he was a haughty-looking male angel. Those fluttering feathers of light fell on the chests and began absorbing the light elements at a rate visible to the naked eye. In the end, all but two of the chests were depleted of their light elements. The rest is yours. The governor told Xiu and Eric. Xiu took in the situation at a nce. The governor allowed Xiu to put his feathers into one of the chests. Eric did the same thing. Soon, the light elements of the two treasure chests were depleted. Du Ze carefully counted the feathers that returned to Xiu and saw that the original five had now increased to six. There was one more feather? Du Ze looked at Eric and saw that his situation was the same. A silly, cute person then formed a conjecture: Are these feathers of light a symbol of seniority? It might be simr to the undead races trial. Although he wasnt sure that his guess was correct, the feathers were obviously very important and it would be best to collect as many as they could as soon as possible. After the send-off party, they set off for the Seventh Layer. They still used the same carriage as before and there was a rey of the trios ufortable seating arrangement. The cramped space and the characters were the same but this time the atmosphere was more dignified. Xiu, because of his transformation, naturally cant be held by Du Ze anymore so this time the two of them switched positions. Xiu, holding Du Ze, sat opposite Eric. It was very crowded in the carriage. Du Ze sat on Xiusp, his face impassive. Xius nose was buried in Du Zes neck and he breathed in the other mans scent. Eric silently turned his head towards the window, looking out. The whole spectacle could only be described as strange. The god of lights appointed savior and the demon king were not shy about showing off their hot-blooded rtionship. One could almost feel the son of the lords despair. After a days drive, the group of carriages reached the Seventh Layers great white wall. In fact, they had in their possession a magic teleportation tool that they could have used to transfer from one ce to the next but they chose to travel via their carriages, showing off a bit to everyone: wherever they went, all the creatures who saw them looked at the carriages with awe on their faces. The group stopped outside of the capital city of the Seventh Layer as they waited for the top officials toe out to greet them. Du Ze looked out at the city. He could see that this ce was somewhat less prosperous than the Eighth Layer. The Archon of the Seventh Layer soon came to greet them with a smiling face. Everything he did was identical to the Archon of the Eighth Layer C treating them as honored guests, giving them the best amodations, and holding a grand wee party. Incidentally, the silly, cute reader was not able to escape his fate. After they finished their dinner, the Moe Lord enjoyed him. ******** Trantors Notes: Warning: the next release is very short. The author exined why and you should read my notes to understand it. The chests given to the governor were . Literally, this means hard work fee or a reward for hard work. For example, if a person were to return someones wallet, it is customary for the owner of the wallet to give that person a or a finders fee as a reward. Thats legit but this term also has another connotation. I looked it up and apparently, teachers will sometimes ask for or be given a . It was reported that Shaanxi Suide Middle School held a ceremony for the students and during it, the teachers went to the parents and got a . Of course, this was considered to be in bad taste. In this particr case, it seems more like the Archon is giving them a bribe, doesnt it? Chapter 86.3 - Doujinshi: These are the two most shameless people it has ever seen. Chapter 86.3 Doujinshi: These are the two most shameless people it has ever seen. Du Ze will never forget the expression on Erics face when he saw Xiu carrying Du Ze into the main hall. A silly, cute person was very disheartened C he cant prevent the plot from moving forward, nor can he remove the chain between him and Xiu. Therefore, he has no choice and is defenseless when Xiu wants to hug Du Ze when they go on the parade C or when Xiu wants to princess carry the embarrassed Du Ze. The doujinshi, who witnessed the whole event: These are the two most shameless people I have ever seen. The governor turned a blind eye to the undercurrents. When he arrived, he again let the local Archon report. Du Ze counted the chests and found out that the Seventh Layer gave the same amount of chests to put in the white carriage as the Eighth Layer. However, the chests the Archon presented to curry favor with them were only three, half the size of the previous gift. Perhaps because of this, the governor did not say anything this time and used his feathers to absorb the light elements from two of the chests, leaving only one for Xiu and Eric. Because of the reduced amount of light elements, this time all they got back was a bit of hazy light. The number of their feathers did not increase since the amount of light was obviously not enough to form a new feather. The Tower of God would not let them collect feathers so simply. Based on the current situation, next time they will get even fewer light elements. Du Zes conjecture became reality in the Sixth Layer. The Archon of that region took out a chest to please them. The governor was obviously not very satisfied, but also did not say anything and simply took all of the light elements in the chest, leaving nothing for Xiu and Eric this time. Hey. The governors actions have finally aroused the dragons wrath. Xiu stopped the governor who was about to leave: Leave the light behind. Are you giving me an order? Dozens of feathers fluttered around the governor as he disdainfully nced at Xius feathers then walked away. Wait until you have more authority than me. Du Ze silently moved a step away from Xiu. The silver dragons temper is not good. If it were not for the angel simtions Nobel Peace Prize ban on violence, the governors luminous body would have already been crushed into a pancake by the angry Moe Lord. In fact, Du Ze had thought, based on the dragons nature, that Xiu would use his feathers to steal some of the light elements C the dragon race has always been fond of treasure C but Xiu did not do so. Neither did Erics feathers make any move. I cant get it, said Xiu, in answer to Du Zes question. Xiu hissed then said: My control of the feathers is limited when that idiot is present. I went to the white wagon but it is also protected. Its not that he didnt try to plunder the treasure, its just that he didnt seed. The Moe Lord even had his eye on the carriage that had dozens of chests ... This little student is still too silly and na?ve. The governors group did not tarry long and left shortly thereafter. Perhaps because of the increasing difficulty of the Tower of Gods trial, the people inside the carriage were probably thinking hard about various stratagems. There was a kind of thoughtful, academic atmosphere inside the carriage. In his mind, Du Ze silently summarized everything he knew: Based on the governors performance, it is almost certain that the feathers denote ones seniority. In addition, the governors authority was able to suppress the tower climbers C the governor has absolute control over the light elements in the chests and the tower climbers cannot stop him. Every time the Archon gifts them light elements, the governor will take half of it so that the governor will have more feathers and even more seniority over the second ss tower climbers. Thus, the tower climbers will never catch up with the governors number of feathers and the angel trial will keep people trapped inside it. Is there any way to stop this endless cycle? After they arrived at the Fifth Layer, they went into their respective rooms and Xiu asked Old John to call the Archon over. Du Ze immediately understood what the Moe Lord wanted to do. Since he couldnt rob the governor, he would try taking the light elements from the Archon who had no feathers at all. Such a direct and violent method, thats how a race of fighters like to act. Face to face with the Archon who had hurriedly rushed over to them, Xiu straightforwardly asked him for the light elements. The Archons smiling face suddenly froze. He stammered and broke out into a cold sweat as he exined that in order for them to provide the required amount of light elements, the Fifth Layer has be seriously deficient in the light element and they really dont have any surplus to give. Du Ze looked outside. It was a fine sunny day and there were no dark clouds in the sky, but it felt like a cloudy day. As they went to each Layer, every region seemed to have fewer and fewer light elements. The Archon, frightened by the look in Xius blood-red eyes, finally fell silent for a moment then miserably said that although he could not directly give Lord Xiu the light elements, Xiu can order the soldiers to go with him to collect the light elements. Is this the right way to beat the angel races trial? It was not until Du Ze and Xiu went to gather up the light elements that they really understood the real difficulty regarding the angel races simtion. Xiu transformed into his dragon form and Du Ze rode Xiu. The silver dragon looked down from the sky, watching what was happening below. At the gates of a mansion, the Archons mage led a group of soldiers and was talking to a nobleman. The noble nced at the dragon flying above them, hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Seeing that the noble had agreed, the mage ordered the soldiers to surround the mansion. They used a powder to draw a runic circle around the mansion then the mage raised his staff to cast the spell. The circle of powder slowly drew inwards, bing brighter as it grew smaller until, finally, a ball of light the size of a ping-pong ball was created. The mage threw the ball of light elements into a chest carried by the soldier and led the soldiers away. Where the light elements had been taken, a cloud of dark mist covered the area then dissipated. It looked as though there was a dark haze over the ce and it was noticeably darker than its surroundings, as though a dirty grey veil covered it. In the world of Mixed Blood, light and dark elements are special elements that are the opposite of each other but also have a plementary characteristic C in a certain area, if the light elements are reduced, the dark elements will increase, and vice versa. Du Ze stared at the dark elements that had moved in when the light elements were depleted and realized a dark truth. Just now they had collected only a tiny amount of light. To fill one chest, it takes hundreds of times that amount. How many times do they collect light elements from the same area or in the same region? Each time they collect light elements, the ce is shrouded in the dark elements. This is more frightening than just collecting money from the residents. People can survive even without money, but if a ce ispletely enveloped by the dark elements that erode life, all living creatures will die. After a day of gathering light elements, all they got was only half a chest-full. It was just enough to create Xius sixth feather. Du Ze looked at the feather. To them this was just a worthless object but it was built by worsening the peoples living conditions. [Your glory was written with the blood of others.] The Tower of God was trying to provoke them.1 Chapter 87.1 - Protagonist: This will be great, let’s do it Chapter 87.1 Protagonist: This will be great, lets do it At the next days routine event, the Archons report at the hall, Eric was surprised to see Xius seventh feather. The governor, sitting on the seat of honor, blew his top because the Archon of the Fifth Layer had turned over a sufficient amount of light elements but had not given them any extra treasure chests as a bribe. I think the Archon of this Layer should be reced. The governor pointed at an aide and said: You C you can take over his position and make sure you perform better. The Archon, who had suddenly be the ex-Archon, was frozen. The promoted aide knelt down to the governor in a grateful manner. The governor grunted. He nced at Xiu and paid special attention to his extra feather but did not say anything and just turned away. Eric, who had been looking at Xiu and Du Ze, did not approach them or try to speak to them. Du Ze did not know whether it was because Eric didnt want to confront them knowing that his words would just backfire on him, or because Erics fragile ss heart was still broken by the knowledge of the gay romantic rtionship between the god of lights chosen savior and the heretic. They went to the carriages as usual to prepare for their departure but saw that there was now a change in their circumstances. There was a more magnificent carriage next to the small carriage that the three of them had shared. Based on the angel bodyguards exnation, Du Ze understood that this new carriage was for Xiu. Now that Xius qualifications are higher than Eric, Xius privileges should not be the same as Erics. It seems that there are really distinct social sses among the angel race. Du Ze climbed up the new carriage and looked at the beautiful decorations with delight. A silly, cute person was very happy that the 3Pcarriage.avi wont be ying this time. Every time he got on the carriage he was in unspeakable pain as his moral integrity went into the negative numbers and he wanted to recharge it right away. Xius dragon forms sense of personal space is particrly strong. Each time Du Ze sits on Xiusp, the Moe Lord will hold his own silly, cute person very tightly in his arms, so Du Ze loved to sit on Xius body, erm, it was quite okaypared to the alternative.1 At this time, Du Ze could not help but think of a song: Lying down like a bow, standing like a pine tree, in stillness not swaying, sitting like a bell ...2 Even if a silly, cute person knew how to sit still like a bell, the carriage ride was bumpy, inevitably resulting in movement between Xiu and Du Zes bodies. Because of the carriages strong and forceful motion, Du Ze felt a certain change in Xius body. Du Zes stiff facial expression was like a person who was aware of extreme danger. Xiu did not restrain his reaction at all. Xiu buried his head in the hollow of Du Zes shoulder and used both his arms to sp Du Zes body, making their fit together even more tightly. Du Ze even felt as though the Moe Lord would havee inside if their pants had not been there. Each time that a bump made him move up and down, it made him feel as if he was on top. ****, this disgraceful behavior is too much! Fortunately, Xiu did not fully indulge himself; he still had some scruples so all he did was to lick Du Zes neck. He did not give Eric, who was opposite them, an educational live version of the doujinshis teachings. However, Du Ze thought that even if they did, Eric would not have seen anything. The rival was always acting as though he was blind to their antics. Either he was resting quietly with his eyes closed or he was gazing into the distance, not paying attention to the two gay people who had no sense of right or wrong. Although most of the time Eric did not look at them, asionally their eyes would meet, which made a silly, cute persons heart tremble. The eyes of the son of god were very sad and pained C you act so gay here, does your family know? ... This little students heart aches so much. QAQ In front of Du Ze was the rival who wanted to bring them to justice while behind him was the Moe Lord who wanted to execute him on the spot. The poor reader was sandwiched between them, crying a river of tears in his heart.3 Fortunately, this is all going to end today. The new carriage was a standard double carriage, although it is notrge. Du Ze sat at ease on the soft velvet seat. He was so happy he was almost bubbling over with satisfaction. Xiu put Old John back into storage. As Xiu closed the door, the inside of the carriage became a somewhat narrow enclosed space. This greatly satisfied the dragon races desire for being in a space that is entirely under ones control and Xiu did not hide his pleasure at this new arrangement. That unsightly man is finally gone. The silver-haired dragon sat on the other seat and called out to his treasure: Come here. Du Ze automatically answered that call. It was only after he got up that realized that something was wrong C two people are riding on a two-seater carriage, why do they have to sit together in one seat? A silly, cute persons eyes roamed around the closed carriage in a circle and suddenly thought that perhaps he had celebrated this change in the situation too early. In the past C sitting on someonesp during a bumpy carriage ride C moving that way... now that there were only two people in the carriage ... Moe, Moe Lord ... is this the ce where he will be pushed down for carriage y? The carriage started moving. The vehicles jolting movement made Du Ze fall back down to his original position on his seat, but how could it be that easy to escape from the Moe Lord? A silly, cute person was sitting down when Xiu got up and pressed the ck-haired youth back against the wall of the carriage behind him. Xius jj was between Du Zes legs in a suggestive position. When Du Ze almost jumped up in fright, Xiu kissed him on the lips so that Du Ze had no chance to escape. Lets try doing it here once. It wasnt a request, it was Xiu saying This will be great, lets do it. Du Ze was almost in tears. Just when he thought he had gotten rid of the 3Pcarriage.avi, the Moe Lord said he wanted to try carriage y with him C why is his life full of shame y events? There are people outside... They wont hear you. Xiu bit Du Zes ear. He said in a low, hoarse voice: Every time we were in the carriage you stimted my **** but I couldnt find release, it was very ufortable ... do you understand? Wait a minute, is that this little students fault?! Ill do it with you, Xiu said. Du Ze was pressed down on the velvet seat, listening to the silver-haired dragons forceful demand that was impossible to deny: Now, right away. Chapter 87.2 - Protagonist: This will be great, let’s do it Chapter 87.2 Protagonist: This will be great, lets do it Finally, they climbed down from the carriage with Xiu carrying Du Ze in his arms. A silly, cute person thought about this situation for just half a second then immediately decided to close his eyes and pretend to be dead C he identally fell asleep so the Moe Lord was kind enough to carry him out of the carriage. That was the pure and chaste image he wanted to present to the world. As to why the sleeping person had purple love bite marks on his neck ... Please pay no attention to such small, trifling details! Du Ze originally wanted to just pretend but he unexpectedly fell asleep for real. When he woke up, his view was full of silvery scales. He saw the teardrop-shaped scales that were folded outwards and the silver dorsal fin on the silver dragons long neck. Du Zes eyes met Xius eyes that looked like top quality rubies and he realized that Xiu had changed into his dragon form. Where are we? The Pce. The silver dragon folded its wings and said: They prepared a separate room for me. It seems that because of the difference in their seniority, the Moe Lord no longer has to y with Eric. Du Ze propped up his upper body; his lower half was still a little weak. He looked up at the sky, puzzled C it shouldnt be night-time right now? His headphones have electricity so originally he thought that the current time was after his 0-point restore but his limp body told him that it was not so Du Ze asked Xiu: What time is it? It will be dusk soon. Its the afternoon? A silly, cute person was shocked. The outside looked the same as night-time, all things were covered in darkness and the brightest thing in the room were the seven feathers on Xius body C wait, seven?! You didnt collect light elements today? Xius red eyes narrowed: No. Huh? Du Ze was gently caressed by the silver dragons paws as he listened to Xiu exin what had happened. After the Fifth Layers Archon was removed from his office, when the governor and the others arrived at the pce, the Archon of the Fourth Layer immediately handed over a chest to curry favor with them. The governor was very pleased. He took the chest without further ado and took all of the light elements. [System: Ding! The governors feathers have increased by +1. He is rank one. You still need to acquire 16 feathers before you overtake him.] WT*! This little student and the Moe Lord ran around for a day collecting light elements to produce half a feather but that tsundere just has to throw a tantrum to get someone to give him more light elements?! We had to run around too much before, so our collection speed was slow, said Xiu. This time I asked the soldiers to collect all of the light elements of a region then move on, but they said that they would need the governors permission to totally exhaust the light elements in an area. Xiu seemed to be dissatisfied with using his paws. The silver dragons touch is a little insensitive because his skin is covered with hard scales so instead Xiu used his tongue to touch Du Ze. The silver dragon is hugepared to Du Ze and his tongue was half the size of Du Zes body. Du Ze was licked by the soft tongue and his entire body immediately became wet. The slick fluid had an almost musky odor but the feeling of wearing wet clothes was ufortable. Du Ze grabbed his pants that had almost been licked off and tried to continue chatting: Then what happened? That person wouldnt give his permission so Im not going. Having confirmed that using the tongue is better than the w, Xiu quickly ended the conversation then used his ws to remove Du Zes wet clothes and carefully licked his own silly, cute person. Du Ze had been licked by the silver dragon before, but it was too dark to see anything that time. Now, Xiu was surrounded by a halo of light from the feathers. Du Ze was frightened when the silver dragon open his mouth C it was big enough to swallow him whole. The dragons one-meter-long tongue wrapped itself around Du Ze and licked him up and down. Du Zes whole body became slippery as Xiu kept on licking him until every bit of his skin was wet. Whenever a part of his skin was about to be dry, Xiu would thoroughly lick it again. His skin was licked until it was pinkish all over but it seemed as though Xiu still wasnt satisfied. A silly, cute person thought that the look in the silver dragons eyes was that of an extremely hungry person, as if he wanted to gobble up this treat. At that moment Du Ze fully understood why the Moe Lord didnt use this form when it would have been very convenient in the past trials. This form has no moral integrity at all! Even though the demon form was also difficult to handle, at most the demon would bully him, but the dragon form will absolutely not stop! Probably because he knew that he had been quite ruthless with Du Ze during the carriage ride, or because the exercise in the carriage today had made the Moe Lord contented, the Moe Lord licked until he had tasted enough then let go of a silly, cute person. Being licked until he was covered in a clear musky liquid made Du Ze feel as though he would slip and slide if he tried walking. In addition, he was mentally exhausted from the double **** stimtion and his body had not recovered yet. Tired, Du Ze pillowed his head on the silver dragons long neck then closed his eyes and fell asleep. The report on the second day went as usual and there were no problems. The Archon of the Fourth Layer did not take out an extra treasure box but the governor did not say anything because he had already received a chest of light elements. Eric seemed a bit preupied. Du Ze couldnt help but look at him a few times but snapped back his head whenever Xiu noticed him looking. Dont worry about him, said Xiu. He made a hmph sound. That trash followed me yesterday. I left with the soldiers but came back without having collected anything. Du Ze looked at the dark daytime sky. Due to the excessive harvesting of the light elements, even though noontime should be the brightest time of the day, the Fourth Layers sky was dim as though it was just after dawn. The collection of light elements and the constant spread of the darkness, forcing tower climbers to gain glory by writing it in the blood of others C this must be torture for the virtuous son of god. Chapter 87.3 - Protagonist: This will be great, let’s do it Chapter 87.3 Protagonist: This will be great, lets do it As they prepared for departure, the angel guards came to tell Xiu and Du Ze: Since the Second Layer is closer to them than the Third Layer, they are going to the Second Layer first. Du Ze didnt feel much at first but when they crossed the white wall to enter the capital city, he realized that there was a huge difference between the Fourth and Second Layers. If the Fourth Layer looked like it was dawn during noontime, the Second Layer looked like it was the darkest night before dawn. Dark elements covered heaven and earth. The sun in the sky was like the moon; wherever it went it gave off light and heat, but it only illuminated a small area near it. His field of vision was full of darkness that gave a person a very depressing feeling. He asionally saw dead trees from his carriage window. Seeing such a scene, Du Zes breathing became heavy with dread C can people really live in such a ce? In order to see the road, the carriage guards cast a light spell to disperse the darkness. Du Ze, who had been looking out of the window, suddenly saw several shadows shing by, and he leaned out to see more clearly. In the darkness there came a soft shuffling sound, like soles rubbing against stone and a rustling sound like robes brushing against something. In the darkness, a multitude of shadows approached the sides of the carriages. When the carriages light momentarily overcame the darkness that surrounded it, Du Ze opened his eyes wide, trying to adjust his vision to see into that darkness. After a while he saw the shadows more clearly and forgot to breathe because of the shock. Thoserge and small shadows were wearing cloaks. People? Du Ze wasnt sure if what he saw were really living things. Those figures were wearing tattered cloaks and their hands were as thin as broken twigs. They stumbled as they followed the carriages and the wind blew open their cloaks, revealing dry, emaciated bodies that were so thin that you could count their ribs C the people who chased the carriages were like skeletons covered by rotten, dead skin. Du Ze was quickly pulled back by Xiu who unhappily stroked the ck-haired youths slightly reddened skin C the dark elements outside were strong enough to erode a persons skin if he stayed outside too long. Du Ze stared nkly at Xiu. His thoughts were still on that scene: More and more people gathered around the carriages and a mans hood identally slipped down, exposing a putrefying face. The man looked at the carriages as though he was Kuafu chasing the sun;1 his cloudy eyes were filled with an endless desire for light. Do you think ... When Du Ze opened his mouth, he found it difficult to speak. What are those? Xiu spread a potion on Du Zes reddened skin. Themon people here. Without light, surrounded by corrosive dark elements... Du Ze could not imagine how the Second Layers people lived. Although he had known what the collection of the light elements did to the environment, seeing with his own eyes how the light and vitality of the earth had been drained and how these pitiful creatures came stumbling after every little bit of light that they saw made Du Ze feel extremely bitter. The carriages jolted to a stop. The people who had been following them stood quivering at a distance from the convoy, watching them very carefully The capital city wasnt any better than the rest of the area. It was also covered with a thick shroud of dark elements. Du Ze saw that there was a group of cloaked people who were waiting for them. Compared to the people behind the carriages, the cloaks of the people in front were not so shabby though they also showed signs of being eroded by the dark elements. Everyone got out of their carriages and the governor made no secret of his dislike for the Second Layer. When the Archon came forward to kneel to the governor, he said disdainfully: You will take out the light elements and present them to me now. I dont want to spend another day in this hell hole. The Archon, who was still kneeling on the ground, trembled then looked up, revealing an emaciated face. Your Excellency, you can see for yourself that we really have no light elements to give. If you take more of the light elements, the darkness will cover the Second Layerpletely and it will be and of death like the First Layer. Tears fell from the Archons eyes. Will you please show us a bit of mercy? The governor was totally indifferent to the Archons humble plea. This scene was too much for the virtuous son of god to watch in silence any longer. Eric walked towards the governor, his young and handsome face full of anger. Why are you doing this? Erics eyes moved from the white carriage to the people in the distance. His clenched fists involuntarily tightened. We have so many light elements, why not give them a little instead of exploiting them like this?! Amidst the light emitted by the feathers, the governor seemed to have a slight, scornful smile on his lips. Its very simple. The governor spoke very slowly, each word stabbing Eric straight through the heart. Only we who are chosen by2 the god of light can enjoy the light; all other creatures are unworthy. This answer was too bizarre and beyond Erics capacity to understand. Eric lost some of hisposure and his extreme fury made his voice distort: Theyre all going to die! So what? replied the governor, without a hint of emotion. What does it matter to us if all of these lowly creatures die? As spoke of these lowly creatures, the proud and lofty eyes of the angel showed his contempt. The others tone was too natural and unforced, as if he had the absolute sense of superiority and rightness on his side. Eric stood still for a long time and said nothing as the governor spoke those mocking words then said to the Archon: I will leave tonight so before that, turn over the light elements. The Archon was silent for a moment then he slowly rose and raised his left hand. An invisible force came out from a void and carved a symbol of a broken wing on it. The angels symbol is normally a wing and a broken wing seemed like an ominous sign. Seeing the Archons gesture, the soldiers behind him and the people in the distance raised their left hands which were also marked with the broken wing symbol. The angel guards took out their weapons. The governor, protected by the guards, said in an arrogant way: You have all be fallen? ... We dont want to die, thats all, said the Archon, his eyes kindling with a deep-seated hatred. Du Ze had not yet figured out what had happened when he saw the Archon raise his weapons and attack them. Wait C isnt violence forbidden in the angel trial? The sounds of battle destroyed Du Zes beautiful, peaceful fantasy. The angel guards also drew weapons and the people from the Second Layer engaged them in hand-to-handbat. The oue of the battle was clear from the start. The angel soldiers were well equipped while the civilians were nearly exhausted by theck of light, so even if they had superior numbers, they would surely be ughtered. Stop it! Seeing that the angel guards ignored him, Eric drew his sword and pointed it at the governor. Make them stop! The angel was quite dismissive of his demand: You can say those words again when you have more seniority than me. Eric stabbed his sword forward by an inch but the sword was like a shadow that simply pass through without prating the governors body. Du Ze was shocked at the scene he was watching. They now seemed to be divided into two camps: one side was the side of the angels, while the other side was that of the fallen. Erics actions showed that they are still unable to do harm to people from their own side. The battle soon came to an end. The fallen were ughtered one after another. Even so, those people did not flinch; they seemed to be close to madness. Like moths to a fire, their longing was such that they desperately rushed towards the light. Their hatred of the angels was extreme, as though they were willing to die just to do a little damage to them, even if all they could do,cking weapons or strength, was to bite the angels with their teeth. At the end of the battle, the bodies of the fallen were all on the ground while only one angel was killed. The dark elements clung to the corpses, slowly eating away at their dead flesh that slowly lost their heat. Those who had lived their lives in the darkness were buried in the darkness even after their death. Eric stared at the pile of corpses and a look of pain shed through his face. Du Ze saw Xiu walk to the Archons corpse. He examined the broken wing symbol on the Archons left hand and raised his left hand in front of the Archon. The Tower did not give Xiu a broken wing symbol. Xiu did not seem to care; he lowered his hand then rose from the ground to give Du Ze a smile. Well be out soon. ******** The author has something to say: Protagonist: Monday: Gnome Tuesday: Human Wednesday: Undead Thursday: Elf Friday: Beastkin Saturday: Demon Sunday: Dragon. Author: What about the angel? Protagonist: The angel form will have to be scheduled separately, how delightful it will be! Reader: Whats so delightful about it!? (sf)sߩ ******* Trantors Notes: I thought that everyone in the angel trial was an angel but today I realized that the word angel was only used for the governor before and now the guards. It seems strange that the ordinary people are humans while the people collecting light elements are angels. Then I remembered that in the Chaos Continent the human races primary religion centers on the god of light. I still dont have an editor so if you spot any errors, please let me know by leaving ament below. Chapter 88.1 - Protagonist: Do you believe me? Chapter 88.1 C Protagonist: Do you believe me? As a result of the rebellion at the Second Layer, the governor didnt want to stop for the night and ordered everyone to go directly to the Third Layer. The way there was very dark. No, it wasnt just dark, it was a darkness that was enclosed in a deathly silence. When Du Ze finally saw the light in the Third Layers sky, he unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and most of the shadows in his heart dissipated. The Third Layer was not bright, but at least it wasnt as dark as the Second Layer. It was evening when the coach arrived at the Third Layers Pce. Because of what had happened earlier today, the governors party were not in the mood to chat so they all rested after they were greeted by the Archon. Before he went to bed, Du Ze thought about Xius words at the end of the fallens rebellion. Though Du Ze hadnt guessed a method, the Moe Lord appeared to have found a way to pass customs. Xiu did not exin and Du Ze did not ask. The silly, cute reader has always been confident of his protagonists IQ. Since the Moe Lord said that they will be able to leave soon, they will definitely be able to pass the angel races trial in a few days. The next day, the governor sat in the seat of honor at the hall, silent. Everyone could feel his aggression and rage. The kneeling Archon of the Third Layer was mute. He not only failed to take out a gift but was also unable to turn over the required amount of light elements. You two- Unexpectedly, the governor did not fire the Archon, but suddenly instructed Xiu and Eric: Today, go and gather light elements to make up for the amount that is needed to fill the quota. When Xiu and Eric looked at him, the governor grunted and said: This is your job. No! Good. The two different answers echoed in the hall. Eric was surprised and puzzled by Xius consent. Xiu turned a blind eye to the anger in Erics eyes and asked the governor in a tone that was almost amand: Give me full permission to take as much light elements as needed. Yes, the governor agreed very quickly then seemed to think that he had been too hasty. He corrected himself by adding: All the light elements you levy must be turned in. Xiu smiled and his eyes were as scarlet as blood: Certainly. After getting permission, Xiu wanted to leave immediately with Du Ze but was stopped by Eric. The son of god had an unusually cold expression on his face as he blocked Xius path and quietly asked: What do you want to do? Xiu sneered and his shadow began to twist and expand slowly until it became a giant. The silver dragon ced Du Ze on his back and opened his great wings above Eric. The son of the lord who was covered by Xius shadow looked very small and even pitiful. I do whatever I want to do, dont you already know that? ! Eric used his arm to block the strong wind on his face. When he put down his arm, the silver dragon had flown off he didnt know where with the ck-haired youth ******** The civilians of a vige were driven out. They gathered outside their vige, terrified and fearful, and watched as the soldiers circled their homes with powder. Three mages recited the spell and the light elements filled the chest with a speed visible to the naked eye while an ink-like darkness poured into the vige, turning the area into a ce where no living creature can survive. Du Ze gazed silently at all that was happening. This was the fifth vige that they had fully levied. The amount that the governor had requested had already been gathered, but Xiu did not return to the pce. Instead, he led the Archons men forward to yet another ce. Seeing more and more light elements in their chests, Du Ze was puzzled. Even if they gathered more than the requested amount, all of these light elements had to be turned in, not giving Xiu the benefits of acquiring more seniority. What exactly does Lord Moe want? The mages stopped chanting and the soldier lifted the chest full of light. They began their march to the next location. The civilians were left to stare dully at the darkness covering their homes. They had just lost everything; now that they had nothing left. Their future was lost. The people wandered around in a daze for a while, then many of them started following the soldiers. These people were soon joined by others who had also lost their homes. The ranks of themon people following the soldiers swelled and their repressed emotions silently started growing out of control. When people are oppressed to this extreme, the only thing left is to rise up in rebellion. Du Ze soon saw the symbol of the broken wing representing the fallen. When the seventh vige was destroyed, the civilians who had lost their homes were no longer able to endure and raised their left hands. The broken wing was carved into their hands and they picked up a hoe or a wooden branch to attack the soldiers that surrounded Xiu. Du Ze stood beside Xiu. He looked sideways and saw the pleased expression in red eyes of the silver dragon who seem to be happily enjoying the fruits of his efforts.1 Xiu began to chant a spell in the dragonnguage. A huge gray magic array appeared in the dark sky above everyones heads. The fallen saw what was happening and desperately tried to break through the soldiers and mages defensive line to get to Xiu. The spell circle slowly rotated and lit up from the center outward. Gray light fell down onto the fallen; wherever it hit, the people it touched instantly vanished. It was as though gray rain was falling from the sky as countless gray lights fell from the magic circle, illuminating the rebels angry, frightened faces. Each ray of light immediately takes away one of the fallen. In the face of absolute power, the fallen were helpless and the rebels lost faster than the living dead in the Secondyer. Soon, a few hundred of the fallen ran away, trying to escape from the gray light. Their eyes were filled with tears. They had been oppressed for so long that they were ready for death but they couldnt even scratch the people from the upper Layer. Stop!!! A roar resounded through the battlefield. Xiu raised his eyes and saw that Eric had finally caught up to them. Eric jumped off his exhausted horse that had been made to run until it was almost dead. Erics chest was heaving, either because of physical exertion or because of anger. The soldiers made way for him so that the two Inspectors could meet face to face. Eric took a deep breath, temporarily tamping down the fury in his heart. Give me a reason why you are doing this. The magic circle was still spinning slowly in the air. In the gray light, Xius expression was hard to read. He ignored Eric and did not answer his question. As thest of the fallen were swallowed up by the gray light, Erics eyes became filled with unbearable rage. His voice was low as he roared: Why did you kill them? Did you forget that you are also a tower climber? Compared with Erics emotional outburst, Xius voice contained a near-brutal calmness. The silver-haired dragon with the red eyes casually mentioned the invisible force. The rules written by the Tower of God ... you dont get it. Chapter 88.2 - – Protagonist: Do you believe me? Chapter 88.2 C Protagonist: Do you believe me? The script that the Tower of God prepared for the tower climbers is simple. Each trial is shaped by the characteristics and talents of each race. The demons must be cruel, the undead must be evil, the humans must be selfish, the dragons must be greedy, the elves must be indifferent, the beastkin must be violent, the gnomes must be fanatical, and the angels... they paid for their racial gift with their humility and therefore must be arrogant. A hint of perplexity shed through Erics eyes but his indignation was too great and soon reced the confusion. So you disregard the lives of others just to ascend the Tower of God? As the lord governor said, if they die, what does it have to do with me? Xiu sneered. The two peoples confrontation almost put Du Ze in a trance. He imagined that he was watching a scene from Mixed Blood. The protagonist has injured people and done great harm to the world while the rival has been saving people. They stood together, one in the dark side and the other on the side of light two contrasting sides that clearly delineate good and evil. Eric gave Xiu a meaningful nce and seemed to think that he had made a serious mistake in trying to reason with a heretic. The son of god change the direction of his gaze and his dark green eyes reflected Du Zes figure. Gods Messenger, do you also believe this ...? Once Du Ze was involved, it was as though Xius nilin (sensitive/weak spot) had been touched. Xiu stopped smiling and his expression became aggressive. Eric wasnt afraid of the danger in Xius eyes. He stared at Du Ze and, as if to force Du Ze to make a choice, said: Do you think he is right? Du Ze involuntarily looked at Xiu and found that Xiu was also looking at him. The dragon did not exin anything, he just asked: Do you believe me? Two people; two choices. Those with a normal thought process will certainly judge that Erics position is just, and Du Ze has never approved of the inhumane cruelty of the protagonist in Mixed Blood. But currently Du Zes eyes were on Xiu and Eric. He did not have to consider it at all and he can make the correct choice right away. I believe you. In order to say the words in the correct tone, Du Ze spoke slowly, which made his voice especially serious and solemn as if he was swearing an eternal oath. He looked at Eric and repeated his answer to the son of god: I believe in Xiu. Eric is still the same Eric in Mixed Blood but the Xiu at his side is no longer the Xiu in Mixed Blood. Thats enough. Erics eyes filled with disappointment and puzzlement. Xiu sighed. He grabbed Du Ze, suddenly jerking Du Zes body towards him as though he liked this person so much that he wanted to stuff the ck-haired youth into his flesh and blood. Lets go. Du Ze hurriedly held on to the doujinshi that had nearly slipped out of his hands, missing his chance to reject this opportunity. Xiu held Du Ze in his arms very tightly and a silly, cute person with an impassive face held the doujinshi, not knowing where to look. His line of sight fell behind them and he discovered that Eric did not withdraw but was silently following them. When they arrived in the new vige, even though all of the residents went down on their knees to beg for mercy, they were all evicted from the vige by the soldiers and watched as their homes were engulfed by darkness. At this point, Du Ze actually had some idea of what Xiu wanted to do: He was forcing all the people to fall, forcing everyone to rebel against the angels he wanted to destroy the angels, including the governor. If the governor dies, then the one with the next highest seniority, Xiu, will probably be his chosen recement. The end was near and the process was bloody. The cries of the people echoed in the darkness. Du Ze nced at Eric. The blond son of god was standing at the edge of the town. His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails had dug into his palms, making them bleed. However, when the people knelt, when the soldiers drove them out, and when the mages cast the spell, he remained silent. Eric seemed to know that he wouldnt be able to stop them so he stayed mute. But Eric was not one to give up so quickly. A light suddenly appeared between heaven and earth. The civilians kneeling on the ground raised their heads in dismay. A feather of light fell onto the vige covered in darkness. It was not dazzlingly bright but shone with a soft light as it drove away the darkness and melted. Xiu suddenly jerked his head to look back, his scarlet eyes staring at Eric. As the feather dissolved into the air, the light returned to the town and all the civilians were pleasantly surprised. They knelt down again, this time in gratitude. Thank you, thank you! The vigers looked up at the son of god reverently and his face flushed. You are the incarnation of the god of light! The corners of Erics mouth finally loosened slightly, revealing a bright smile. This is what I should do. Du Ze felt as though his heart had been twisted by pliers. The pain made his chest ache. In front of him, Eric was bathed in light and the blond man looked exceptionally bright and beautiful C he looked like that person in the past. Even knowing that Eric would hinder Xius ns, Du Ze did not want to repudiate the current Eric, because that would be to repudiate the Xiu of the past who would even hurt himself to help others. However, the one who repudiated and Eric and thereby repudiated the past Xiu, was none other than Xiu himself. Do you think you can save them? Will they really be thankful to you? Xiu gazed at the Eric and the smile on the silver-haired dragons face was colder than his expression when he wasnt smiling. I always thought you were na?ve but I didnt think you were stupid enough to do that. Xius words were like a freezing wind pouring into Du Zes clothes and prating him with its coldness. Every word he spoke was mocking his past as well as Eric. Xiu, Why are you so good to everyone? I just did what I had to do. Do you think theyll really appreciate you if you save them? Xiu said it to Eric and to his past self who was too stupid. Eric and Xiu look at each other. Eric stood in the light and the shadow around Xiu was especially dark. You are miserable. Eric said: In your eyes, everyone is ugly. You dont trust other people, you only care about yourself. You are pathetic. The emotions inside of him were about to explode. Du Ze wanted to tell Eric that the man he was using had once naively believed in goodness, but even the people he rescued betrayed him. He was abandoned and betrayed by all his friends and allies. Whenever he still chose to believe in people, he would just be betrayed again and again, repeatedly hurt until he was on the verge of death it was only then that his faith in others was destroyed. The words that Du Ze was about to speak was interrupted by Xiusughter. The sound was very refreshing and the expression on his face was full of a wanton arrogance. Eric. This was the first time that he called Eric by his name. Youll soon know who the pathetic man really is. Theres one more thing youre wrong about. Xiu did not argue about Erics estimation of himself but only corrected one point. There is a person who makes me believe in myself even if I dont care about it. Xiu hugged Du Ze and kissed his ck hair, his eyes showing a deep affection. I just want this one, thats all. Eric involuntarily looked away, feeling that it was the behavior of someone trying to escape defeat. Chapter 88.3 - Protagonist: Do you believe me? Chapter 88.3 C Protagonist: Do you believe me? The Archons men looked at two Inspectors and, seeing that they had finished speaking, one of the mages went to Xiu to ask for instruction. My lord, should we go back or move on? Since the spell for collecting light elements couldnt be used in the same area after such a short time, Xiu nced at the town that Eric had saved and ordered the soldiers to move to the next ce. Eric continued to follow them and after eachpleted levy, he used his own feather of light to drive away the darkness. Du Ze felt that Xius mood was getting worse and worse. Eric could not prevent Xius actions but neither could Xiu prevent Eric from acting against him. Erics actions not only annoyed Xiu, they also hindered his n. As a result of Eric saving the civilians, the people who hated heavens representatives became grateful to them, especially Eric. ng- The soldiers in front of him were suddenly fighting and the whole group were forced toe to a halt. Du Ze smelled the iron tang of blood. He saw two soldiers carrying a magee running over to them. The mages throat was pierced by an arrow; apparently he was shot and died. My lord, we cant advance. The surviving mages face was pale. In front of us is a gang of criminals hideout! Xius mood was not good. He looked at the town that was built on a mountainside. It had towers, a fortified wall, and a team of fighters protecting it. Dont bother to expel the residents, just levy the light elements immediately. But ... The mage didnt know why he was finding it difficult to speak but after a long pause he finally thought of a reason to protest: But they will resist ... A huge gray magic circle was unfolding in the sky. Xiu stared at the mage: Is there a problem? Being stared at by those crimson eyes made the mage almost run to execute Xiusmand. The soldiers stayed out of the archers range and sprinkled the powder at the edges of the town. The sentry at the checkpoint was still frozen in shock because of the sudden appearance of a massive magic circle in the sky. When he saw the soldiers on the other side beginning to surround their town with powder, he immediately sounded the rm. Du Ze saw the gate open and a group of bandits run towards the soldiers, but they had only run a few paces when they were struck by the gray light and instantly disappeared, leaving nothing behind. It seemed that the other bandits, seeing that the first group died so fast, didnt know what to do at first. Another group of criminals ran out from the gate and were likewise quickly eliminated by the gray light. Next, whoever ran out from the gate, whether it was an ordinary unarmed person or a fighter, all of them were swallowed up by the gray magic circle in the sky. Pretty soon, no one dared to leave the town anymore and the gate was tightly shut after several people sacrificed their lives. After the powder had been sprinkled in a circle, the mage began to chant the spell. Because of the death of the other mage, the remaining mage found it a bit difficult to cast the spell. As soon as the light was collected, darkness poured down into the town like water. A few screams of horror came from the town as the darkness streamed into the houses, but no one opened the gates again. The bandits seemed to prefer to die at home rather than die outside in the wilderness. The sounds and movements from the town started to grow more intense. Du Ze could imagine what was happening in town: as the darkness flooded in, the people in town tried to flee but the spaces that were still safe became smaller and smaller and more and more crowded. They could only watch as the darkness surrounding them came closer and closer. Xiu suddenly spoke: Oh? Why do you not save them this time? Eric seemed surprised that Xiu would suddenly talk to him and was temporarily speechless. Xiu pointed to the town from which they heard people screaming. He seemed to seriously suggest: Why dont you go and save them just like you did before? Because of Xius words, all eyes went to Eric. Du Ze looked at Erics feathers. Including the previous town, they had passed three towns so Eric now has three and a half feathers. If Eric is willing, he can still take out a feather to disperse the darkness in the town to save that group of bandits. Seeing that Eric had no intention of acting, Xiu was not surprised andughed. You wont save them because they are just a bunch of bandits. Clearly it was a statement, not a question, but it made Eric feel unhappy so he replied: They choose to be sinners and should be punished ordingly. You must have grown up in the Temple of Light. Xiu grinned. Those people must have taught you this: the world has only absolute good and bad. Civilians are good and the Temple is good so they should be protected; bandits are bad and heresy is bad, so they are all evil and should be punished. Eric wanted to refute this but he didnt know what to say. Although Xius words were too extreme, he couldnt deny that his words were true. Eric, who was chosen to be the son of god, grew up in the Temple of Light. He was inspired by the scriptures of the Temple, his mentor is the pope, and he has always thought that bandits who prey on people should be punished. Whats wrong with that? You,e closer. Xiu suddenly called a soldier. He pointed at the now quiet town and asked: How long have those people been entrenched here? To reply to my lord, they started upying the city after thest governor left. The Archon sent soldiers to expel them but they were unable to do so. Why? They are not very strong. The civilians defended them. The soldier paused and then said: And because of the rebellion. Eric looked at the soldier in amazement. He seemed unable to understand the situation. Xius face was calm as the soldier continued to exin. Those ruthless bandits often attack us, either preventing us from collecting light elements or stealing back the light that we collected. A lot of people joined them and even the Archons son is with them, so he didnt have the heart to exterminate them or report the bandits to the lord governor. Preying on others, breaking into peoples houses to rob them ... When Xiu spoke his voice wasnt slow, but every word seemed to stab Eric in the heart. Youre right, theyre a bunch of criminals who should be punished. Eric stared nkly at nothing for a long time. His faith that had been solid as a rock suddenly developed a crack. Although the crack wasnt very big, it spread out like a cobweb. He saw his shadow in Xius eyes; it was painted with scarlet blood from head to toe. You are no different from those heavenly angels. That person said: How arrogant you are to judge whether people are good or evil. ******** The author has something to say: Protagonist: Do you believe me? Reader (swiftly replied): No, I dont believe you. Author: Why? Reader: He said, Tonight, let me in. Who would believe that?! Protagonist (smiling): Ill make you believe. Reader: (????)!? Chapter 89.1 - Protagonist: He is not me. Chapter 89.1 C Protagonist: He is not me. The townpletely disappeared into the darkness. The magey on the ground, exhausted from casting the spell. Xiu stayed behind Eric and did not hesitate to return to the city. When the light elements were disyed at the pce, the Archons face paled when he saw the amount of light elements that Xiu had gathered. When his men went forward to whisper a few words in his ear, thest trace of blood left his face. The governor was surprised when he saw such arge number of chests. After a brief pause, he praised Xiu. In contrast, Eric, who did not gather any light elements, was reprimanded by the governor. One of Erics feathers was given to Xiu as a type of punishment for Eric and as a reward for Xiu. Now Eric only had two and a half feathers remaining. Although Du Ze didnt know what would happen if he lost all of his feathers, it would probably be a bad end. The governor is forcing the tower climbers to gather light elements, and Du Ze felt some pity for the people in the towns. Do these angels really not know that excessive collection only brings them a momentary benefit while it brings them closer to destruction? That night, the Archon of the Third Layer rebelled. He assembled arge group of people, trying to kill the angels. The reason for the Archons downfall was simple yet tragic C he had endured the exploitation of the Third Layer for so long but the death of his son was the straw that broke the camels back. This was narrated to Du Ze by Xiu the next day. When the rebellion urred, Du Zes headphones had run out of charge. After listening to Xius retelling, Du Ze finally understood why the Archons expression was so ferocious when he was shouting at them and why Eric was so moved. Du Ze can imagine what thoughts were running through the son of gods mind when he, who worshipped the light, saw the Archons dead body. The rebellion went on until midnight. The Third Layers fallen were mostly ordinary civilians. There were only a few warriors and the most powerful ones were only at the Grand Swordsman level. The angels, on the other hand, were mostly at Sword Saint level. The fallen were all killed but only 1/6th of the angels were killed. The next morning a group of angels arrived to make up for the previous days loss. What?! Are you angels heaven fun cheating?1 In the Second Layer, an angel died and a new one arrived to rece him the next day. Compared to Du Zes indignant reaction, Xiu was exceptionally calm. They must all be defeated at the same time. Ah, it seems that Xiu already noticed this and has taken it into ount in his n. Du Ze decided that he should just rx and let the Moe Lord handle the saving the world events like overthrowing the governor. After eating breakfast in the Pce of the dead, an angel guard appeared and told them that except for the deste First Layer, their party hadpleted their rounds. The next round will now begin and the Second Layer will be bypassed this time, meaning their next destination will be the Fourth Layer. Xiu did not seem to be surprised to hear this news. After the angel guard left, he smiled at Du Ze and said: I promise you, in the Fourth Layer, that person will let us collect light elements. ******** Because the First and Second Layers did not turn over light elements, a lot of the carriages are still not filled. You will have to make up for the shortfall, which means a full levy, said the governor to the Archon as he sat on the seat of honor. It looked as though the Archon wanted to protest but in the end he kept silent. The Moe Lord is a prophet! He predicted this. Du Ze almost fell down on his knees C why is the governor acting this way? Hes practically forcing the people to rebel. The governors orders were straightforward and Xiu promised that they would be quick. They moved swiftly to execute a full levy. This time Eric did not follow them to take part in the main plotline. Earlier, when Du Ze had just arrived in the Fourth Layer, he met Eric as they came down from the carriage. The son of god looked very thin and pale. The expression on the rivals face reminded Du Ze of a caged beast who wanted to escape his confinement but was too fond of the easy life and security of his current situation, and thus all he could do was pace back and forth in confusion. Without Erics interference, Xius n went very smoothly. The collection at the Fourth Layer had already been excessive before so the peoples reaction came quickly when Xiu arrived to collect light elements. In the beginning, every third town or city would rebel but soon every single ce they went to would rebel. By now, when Du Ze nced around there were about 5,000 to 6,000 rebels that had surrounded them. They were still on the way to levy more ces when they were attacked by the fallen. The Moe Lord had marched across the entire Fourth Layer, forcing the entire poption to rebel. Because of the overwhelming number of fallen, the Archons men could only fight back for a short time before they were all killed. Xiu changed into his dragon form and protected Du Ze under his giant wing. He did not run away nor hide. He just crouched on the ground and let the fallen sh and stab at him with their weapons. The sound of weapons sliding off the silver dragons scales made Du Ze, who couldnt see anything, feel very anxious. He missed Old John. That loyal mechanical puppet would certainly be of great help right now C ah, he hasnt seen Old John for a long time. Thest time he saw the mechanical puppet was five days ago. Has Old John been frozen inside the Moe Lords interspatial storage ring? Xiu finished casting the draconic magic spell and the fight was won. It didnt matter whether it was hundreds or thousands of people, as long as they were underneath the gray magic circle, it only took a moment for gray light to rain down on them and they all disappeared without a trace. The battlefield quickly became empty except for the bodies of the Archons soldiers. Xiu rested for a while C the number of times he had used high level magic today made him feel tired C then he grabbed the treasure chest and returned to the pce with Du Ze They were still in the air when Du Ze noticed that there was something different about the pce. There seemed to have been a rebellion not too long ago. The bodies of the fallen were everywhere, along with a few angel corpses. Du Ze and Xiu soon found Eric and the governor in the main hall where the Archon was down on his knees, trembling. My lord ... I, I truly didnt know this was going to happen. Seeing that Xiu had brought back a chest, the governor uttered a sigh of unknown significance then praised Xiu with a kind of this hall full of dead bodies is of no significance attitude: You did well today, tomorrow continue your work in the Fifth Layer. When he heard these words, Eric could no longer bear it. Havent you noticed? Eric red at the governor. You will only make more and more people rebel against you C sooner orter you will be killed by them! He said it! The rival actually told the truth like this?! Ha. Du Ze heard Xiu beside him make a mocking sound but it was the governors reaction that frightened Du Ze. When he heard Erics outburst, the expression on the governors face instantly became solemn. Do you think these inferior creatures can inflict harm on us? Nonsense! The governor shrugged, waving his hand and shifting a feather from Eric to Xiu. You didnt finish the task today, you should learn from him. Du Ze ... Du Ze immediately thought that the shining person was really too naive. The angels arrogance was too deeply sunk into the very marrow of his bones and theres just no saving him anymore. In the face of such a foolish person, Eric did not know what to do. He looked at the governor and at Xiu, then finally decided to close his eyes. He didnt speak again. Chapter 89.2 - Protagonist: He is not me. Chapter 89.2 C Protagonist: He is not me. The governor was happy at receiving the light elements so he spared the Archon of the Fourth Layer, but the Archons rank was just an empty title now. Almost all of the inhabitants of the Fourth Layer died in the rebellion while around 1/4th of the angel guards died. The number of warriors in the Fourth Layer was several times higher than that of the Third Layer and there were several Sword Masters and mages among them. As the number of the Layer increases, the poption also increased exponentially and the warriors living there also became stronger and stronger. Du Ze thought that there would probably be multiple Mage Gods and War Gods in the Eight Layer. If things work ording to the Moe Lords n, as long as the people from the Eight Layer rise up in rebellion, the current angel guards simply wont be able to resist; this trial is basically already over for them. However, Du Zes analysis was wrong. Xiu didnt n to end things at the Eight Layer. Xius n called for the governor to meet his doom at the Fifth Layer. After being authorized by the governor to collect light elements at the Fifth Layer, Xiu imposed a full levy on all the viges and towns. The Fifth Layer was in much better condition than the first few Layers so once all their light was taken away, the peoples reaction was much more intense. Therefore, Xiu had only passed through a few ces when the whole Fifth Layer rose in rebellion. Faced with arge number of the fallen, Xiu did not choose to fight and simply flew back to the pce with Du Ze. Thus, the hatred of the people of the Fifth Layer was directed towards the pce. Seeing Xiu return in such a manner, the governor did not have time to deal with because he was too busy putting down the rebellion. The fightingsted from the afternoon until the evening. Du Ze, Xiu, Eric, and the governor left in their carriages, protected by the angel guards. Soon, the sound of battle grew fainter and more distant. When the moon had reached its zenith, they saw that the angels had paid a price to settle the Fifth Layers rebellion; only half of the angels were left. The governor sighed in relief, ready to settle ounts with Xiu. But when he turned towards the silver-haired dragon and met his scarlet eyes, the governor involuntarily froze. In the darkness of the night, the upturned corners of Xius mouth seemed to be suffused with blood. He pped his hands as though apuding a wonderful performance that was about tomence. Its not over yet. A magical light glowed in the darkness and the familiar magic circle appeared again. This time it wasnt in the air but on the ground! It was as though there was an invisible hand drawing a neat gray line in the air opposite them while the magic circle lit up from the outermost runes to its center. Gray light came in waves and blurry shadows appeared. Those shadows gradually became clearer and clearer and more and more solid. When all of the runes had lit up, countless fallen appeared before them. Old John stood at the forefront, greeting them with wave and a smile on his face. The shocked Du Ze slowly swept his eyes over the fallen. That group of people was sorge that he couldnt even see the edges of the crowd. He had seen these people before C they were all of those fallen that had rebelled against Xius actions and had been swallowed up by the gray magic circle. Du Ze suddenly remembered an important fact C how could he have forgotten that the silver dragon was the best at using spatial magic. That huge magic circle wasnt an attack spell at all; it was a teleportation formation! You ... Eric looked at this new situation and his voice was incredibly raspy as he said: You didnt kill them then ...? Why should I kill them? Xiu asked. He seemed to be taunting the person asking him that question. Du Zes excitement was like a pot of boiling water almost overflowing its container. Du Ze couldnt help but grab Xius sleeve. That person didnt kill people, all he did was to use magic to teleport away the fallen to allow them to gather their strength. His outstretched hand was almost instantly noticed by the other. Xiu took Du Zes hand and held on to it tightly. Du Ze stared at their sped hands. Xius palm was hot; this was heat that came from his no-longer cold heart. This is why he believed in Xiu. Although he was somewhat vindictive, he was no longer the cruel protagonist from Mixed Blood who wantonly killed people. The fallen, who had arrived here via the magic teleportation circle, did not hesitate to start fighting the angel guards. The sound of battle echoed through the night sky. Old John crossed the battlefield to Xius side. The Tower of God has always treated the mechanical puppet as an inanimate object so none of the angels or fallen attacked him. Little Master. Old John smiled and said to Xiu: I have done as you instructed and distributed the equipment. All of them have had some basic training at least. Du Ze looked at the fallens colorful armor and weapons. In his heart, he silently lit a candle for the angels. The Moe Lord, who was descended from gnomes, can mass produce artifacts C even though they arent god-ss items. He remembered the silver sword that Xiu made for the weapons contest. However, an ordinary man, even if he is equipped with artifacts, cannot defeat a Sword Saint. But what about 10, 100, or 1000 ordinary men armed with artifacts? Xiu teleported over tens of thousands of fallen, and the angel guards were already tired from the previous battle. The bnce of power has obviously tilted towards the fallen. The governor, trembling, confronted Xiu: You, what are you trying to do ...? Im doing what you want to do. Xiu did not conceal his killing intent: Oppressing people to make them kill who I want to kill. Even though Xiu did not explicitly say who the object was, the people at the scene focused on the governor. The governor was extremely worried as he watched the battle. He looked up at the sky and had never been more eager to see the light C as soon as the dawn came, angel reinforcements would arrive. However, Xiu had no intention of giving the governor a chance to escape. One after another the angels fell and there was a steady stream of new peopleing from teleportation array. Finally, a fallen broke through the final line of defense of the angels. The rebel looked at the four people present and didnt hesitate to choose the governor, who was glowing brightest, as his primary target. Quickly! Kill him! The angel guards surrounding the governor disposed of the fallen but more and more of the rebels were breaking through their defenses. After he was attacked several times in a row, the governor finally let go of his pride to ask Xiu for help: You just want to pass this trial, right? Ill give you the feathers if youll teleport these people out of here! Why ...? Du Ze thought the governors words were strange, but he couldnt pinpoint what was wrong. Xiu looked at the governor for a while then grinned and said: That sounds like a good proposal. The governor breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that the angel guards line of defense was about to copse, the governor didnt hesitate to give most of his feathers to Xiu. Xius feathers were now more than the governors and Erics feathers put together. Not surprisingly, Xiu has now achieved the requirements he needs to pass the angel races trial. However, Xiu did not send away the fallen. The governor reminded him: Why havent you ...? I said it was a good proposal. A hint of sarcasm vored Xius words. But did I agree to it? The governor waspletely fooled. From the bottom of his heart, Du Ze felt sympathy for him. Normally, this type of deceptive behavior was something that a viin would do and the protagonist would cry out in surprise at the BOSS: How could you break your promise?! Now the BOSS was the one using the Moe Lord of cheating, saying How could you?! Du Ze thought that his moral integrity must have been broken. How can he think that this situation is cool? Chapter 89.3 - Protagonist: He is not me. Chapter 89.3 C Protagonist: He is not me. As they talked, the fighting has entered a white-hot stage, both the fallen and the angel were desperately fighting each other. The always silent man finally spoke: Stop it, youve achieved your goal, dont make unnecessary sacrifices. Ah ... Xiu chuckled: Do you want to serve the people? Youre not the only one who serves the people, son of god. Xius voice was like a sigh and he stretched his hand to point at the angels and fallen who are at war. You want to save this group of angels while I want to save the people who were oppressed by the angels. Hearing Xius words, Erics dark green eyes ignited with anger. So you persecuted them, used them, and killed the angels? You say you are saving them? Yes, Im using them. Xiu admitted it without hesitation. But do think that giving them light and then making them stop fighting is saving them? Xiu smiled. Son of god of the Temple of Light, you gave them light in order to soothe their problems. They will be grateful until the angelse again next time. You want them to stop fighting in order to save their lives, so they will live in the darkness until the angels recover. You are protecting these angels rather than saving the people, he said. Xiu nced at the overwhelmed governor. Even though you pointed your sword at him, you never really thought of killing him. You wanted to help the civilians but you never thought about letting them rebel against the angels reign because, ording to what you were taught, the angels are good C they are the messengers of the god of light. ...! Eric was about to refute Xius argument but one of the fallen interrupted him. The rebel looked around him then tried to attack Xiu since he had thergest number of feathers but he was intercepted by Old John. The fallen had a lot of respect for the brown-haired man who gave them equipment and training. Theres only a little time before the dawn. Old John pointed to the carriages not far away and kindly suggested: If I were you, I would move the loot before the arrival of angel reinforcements rather than provoke those who should not be provoked. The fallen man hesitated for a moment but when he recognized his target as the silver-haired youth who could wipe out all of the fallen with just one spell, he turned and ran to the carriages that carried the chests. When the chests were opened, the light inside lit up half of the night sky. The people in the battlefield stopped fighting. All of the fallen stared at the source of light, even when the angels weapons were striking at them. For the light! Du Ze didnt know who first shouted it. All of the fallen seemed to be mad. Their eyes filled with tears and they ran to the light like moths to a me. For the Light! The angels battle formation copsed as the remaining angel guards were engulfed by the mad wave of rebels. The fallen rushed towards the loot. As more and more chests were opened, the bright light lit up the faces that were weeping with ecstasy. Under the bright light, Xiu smiled and said hisst words to Eric. What you protect is always the light. I protect not just the light; that is the essential difference between you and me. *** What day is today? Alice, who was helping Violet tie her hair, thought about it for a moment then replied, A star has made one revolution. Why havent theye back? Enochined. He looked towards the carriages at the gate and jokingly hatched a rash n. How about we sneak into those carriages tomorrow? Havent a few of those carriages left recently? When will we go? Enoch was frightened when Muir spoke. He was only joking but Muir unexpectedly took him seriously. Whats more, Rachel agreed to the n and said with a serious expression on her face: I observed the guards schedule. Right before dawn is the best time. The golden dragon Leon, who was standing slightly apart from them, nced over at their group frequently and seemed very interested in participating in their n. Luckily for Enoch, the gates suddenly opened, stopping the mad n in its tracks as a group of angel guards flew in with a carriage. Enochs eyes were the sharpest. He yelled: Hey! Arent these the angels who went out today ... Du Ze! I see Du Ze! Du Ze had just emerged from the carriage when the short-haired thief ran over to him. Enoch was about to say hello when he saw something that gave him pause. Who is this silver-haired brother? Xiu was toozy to answer that rash thief so he took out Old John from his storage ring. This made the others, except for Muir who had already seen Xius silver dragon form, realize that the red-eyed humanoid dragon with the silver ear fins is Xiu. Enoch couldnt help pulling on Violets sleeve. How many forms does Xiu have? Demon, undead, human, elf, beastkin, gnome, dragon, Violet carefully counted them all out. It seems like almost all of the eight races. Missing the angel form. Alice smiled as she corrected her sister. Enoch closed his big mouth. Well, this thief feels that in the near future he will see big brother Xiu be an angel ... As theyughed andughed, an angel came over and spoke to Xiu respectfully. Pleasee with me, Lord Xiu, and we will go to the Ninth Layer for the ceremony. The god of light will appoint you as the new governor. ****! They will finally meet the god of light, the tsundere BOSS! Du Ze knows that after many years, even a submissive daughter-inw will one day be a domineering mother-inw.1 The angel races trial had been dragging on for almost too long.2 Wait a minute. Just as they were about to leave, someone came running up from behind, them, shouting. Du Ze turned around and saw that the golden dragon, Leon, wasing towards them. The middle-aged mans expression was anxious because he could not find Eric. Where is Eric? Leon was bing more and more anxious. He couldnt control his voice and he roared: Why didnt hee back! There was only one carriage that came back and it contained only Du Ze and Xiu. Xiu nced at Erics dragon partner and his red eyes darkened. Why are you asking me C do you think I killed him? Xiu used his spatial magic to conjure up a sword and ran it through Leon in the blink of an eye. You see, I cant attack anyone, including your partner. Hes still alive down there. You might still see him. The corners of Xius lips slowly turned up in a malicious smile, like a child who had taken a fish out of the water and was watching it flop around in the sand in its death struggles. However, which Eric you will see, the one you know, or another one, is unknown. The son of god with a pure faith in the light is destined to nevere out of the angel trial. ****** ****** Do you understand? Even if someone is simr to me, its not me C theres only one Xiu. He and I are not the same. Im not the same as the old me, so dont look at him as though he is special. You understand, right? C [ck box] Chapter 90.1 - Protagonist: I have special customs clearance skills Chapter 90.1 C Protagonist: I have special customs clearance skills. The legendary Ninth Layer is the ce that is closest to god. Du Ze didnt know what the Ninth Layer of Heaven in the Divine Comedy1 was really like, but the ce they went to was very strange. It was a space full of light. There were two huge white stones suspended in the sky. Because the light elements were everywhere, all objects C including the stones C had no shadows. It gave people a feeling of emptiness. The size of the two white stone bs was difficult to describe. The sides of both bs had identical gold patterns . If he had to describe what they looked like, Du Ze felt that if they were vertical rather than horizontal, then they would look like an enormous ... door? Beneath the white stones there was an extremely magnificent and elegant building. The spiral staircase in front of them was luxuriously Baroque in design. The angel who had brought Du Ze and Xiu to this ce pointed to the staircase and said: We are going to walk up there. Du Zes expression cracked. The spiral staircase was at least hundreds of floors tall! Are your wings just for decorations?! Why not fly up? asked Enoch. Fly if you can. The angel nced contemptuously at the thief then took the lead in climbing the stairs. After the angel said that, they found out that in this ce, flying was definitely impossible. In fact, dont even mention flying C even jumping was not allowed. It was as though there was an invisible hand pressing down on their shoulders, forcing them to stay on the ground. Whenever anyone tried to leave the ground, they were be pinned down and unable to move. Xius spatial magic was also unusable. This kind of prohibition seemed to be part of the Towers rules so they could only obediently follow the angel in climbing up the stairs. One after the other they climbed and climbed, continuously circling around. Du Ze copsed on the 20th floor so Xiu took him in his arms and carried him all the way up. A silly, cute person was sad when he discovered that the Moe Lord seemed to have formed an embarrassing habit of taking him in his arms like this, but what was worse was that Du Ze was already used to the Moe Lords princess carry. What moral integrity? Its been lost and forgotten. Xiu suddenly stopped in the middle of climbing and stared at the spiral staircases central column. His prating gaze seemed to see something inside. Whats in there? The angel stopped then tapped on the central column with this staff. The white wall of the column became transparent, showing everyone what was inside. Alice and Violet covered their mouths with their hands in shock when they saw the giant imprisoned inside. The giant was as tall as the spiral staircase C no, it looked like the staircase was actually built around the giant. He was bound by thick chains and his bent arm supported the tform at the top of the staircase, motionless. The angel put down his staff and the wall became a little less transparent. As my lord saw, it was just a Titan. ****! Its a Titan! In Mixed Blood, Titans are demigods born from the union of two gods. Unexpectedly, it was ced here as a prop. Du Ze didnt know how to react to this. Right before the wall becamepletely opaque, he thought he saw the Titan lift his eyebrows slightly and for a moment his sad eyes seemed to plead for help. Nestled in Xius embrace, Du Ze wondered if this was some sort of g or just a background detail. They continued climbing until they came to the end of the spiral staircase. Du Ze was finally put down by Xiu and stood in front of a circr altar. Here, the two huge stone bs in the sky were very close to them. It was only when they stood at the top of the spiral staircase that they discovered how big it was. It even blocked Du Zes view of the sky. My God is at the other end of this door. The angel raised his staff to point to the center of the altar under the white stone bs and proimed in a passionate tone: The god of light is there. Xiu, please kneel in front of this holy altar and swear to god that you will be the next governor! The two white stones in the sky really is a door and the BOSS is on the other side of it. Du Ze nced at center of the altar. The Moe Lord must kneel there to meet the tsundere god of light. **** it, are you kidding me? (rageic face)2 Du Ze was dead certain from the very bottom of his heart that they had now met the greatest problem they had ever encountered in the Tower of God. This sort of thing would be easy for the other tower climbers to do, but for them it was extremely difficult. For the Moe Lord to kneel down to the god of light ... he cant even imagine it! The god of light is behind this door? Xiu asked suddenly. The angel nodded cautiously: Yes, so please kneel to god to show ... Kneel? In front of everyone, Xiu nced at the angel and the corners of his lips slowly turned up. Why should I kneel? The angel drew a deep breath. Beneath the gaze of those blood-red eyes that looked as though they were about to drag the angel down into the abyss, the angels stuttered a bit as he said: You, you must kneel to enter the god of lights household, in order to- To be governor? Xiu repeated the angels words with a mocking smile on his lips as though he was puzzled by something. And then? Like the previous governor, I will have to go on inspection rounds to collect light elements? Du Zes eyes widened in shock. As Xiu spoke, Du Zes brain was flooded with thoughts as the reader seemed to understand everything and nothing at the same time. The previous governor was also a tower climber. Xiu casually uttered a shocking fact. Just kneel down and Ill be governor ... No. Xiu rejected the offer and his smile widened. Why should I be a puppet? Thump. Du Zes heart beat wildly for a second. At that moment he realized that this was the most insidious trap that the angel trial had set for the tower climbers. From beginning to end, the angels had always said that the goal was to be the governor. The final oue of this is that the tower climber really will be the governor. Du Ze finally understood what had happened to the previous governor. Inside the Tower of God, none of its creatures will ever say pass this trial since they are like NPCs in a video game and therefore have no idea about things outside of the simtion. The former governor, though he was an angel, was actually a tower climber ...? The more Du Ze understood the angel trial, the more frightened he became. Just one small mistake and it would be like stepping into quicksand C a person will get trapped deeper into the angel simtion. Du Ze didnt know how many tower climbers had been tricked into kneeling but it was probably a lot because, whoever it was C god or mortalC people had the tendency to obey stronger people. However, the Tower of God, as always, was based on Yi Ye Zhi Qius setting. [The Angels gave away their humility, received healing.] True arrogance is not only aimed at people who are ranked lower. Truly arrogant people will also want to step on the feet of those who are higher ranked. The silver dragon looked up at the huge door in the sky. The blood-red eyes burned with ambition, hot enough to burn the door down. I came here to kill you, not to be your puppet. The huge stone bs that covered the sun were suspended in the air above them as though the door wasughing at the tiny people below who had overreached themselves. The shocked angel regained hisposure and pointed to Xiu. When he spoke to Xiu, this time his voice was no longer respectful: Are you, are you going to be one of the fallen? Xiu nodded his head slightly. His silver hair fell down and the corners of his mouth were turned up in a mocking smile. Ive always wanted to. The words were like a signal. Du Ze felt that his hand was hot and when he raised his left hand, he saw that it had the symbol of a broken wing on it. Now that he was one of the fallen, Du Ze didnt know whether he shouldugh or cry. Chapter 90.2 - Protagonist: I have special customs clearance skills. Chapter 90.2 C Protagonist: I have special customs clearance skills. Rachel and the others hadnt been to the inspection tour so they didnt know the broken wing symbols significance. Nheless, they quickly prepared themselves for battle when they saw countless angelsing from all directions, looking aggressive and unfriendly. Due to the prohibition on flight, the Angel Army needed a certain amount of time. Du Ze looked up at the floating gate. Before the angels arrived, they should try to find a way through the gate. Their problem was the same as the angels: the prohibition on flight meant that they couldnt even reach the giant door that was around 10 meters above them, much less open it. The thought made Du Ze look around them and when he saw the altar beneath his feet, he suddenly remembered something C the Titan! The spiral staircase was built around the Titan and the altar was also lifted by the Titan. The Tower of God had clearly hinted that they could open the giant door by freeing the Titan from its chains. Du Ze looked excitedly at Xiu, eager to exin his thought process to the little Moe Lord C eh? The tall and handsome silvery-gray-haired youth had suddenly condensed into a fair and tender young shota. For a split second, Du Zes brain short-circuited, unable to grasp what was happening. The xen-haired gnome stood in the middle of the altar, stretching out his hand to the huge stone door, and therge sleeve and star-chain slid down from the slender wrist, looking somewhatical and lovely. However, no one dared to despise that small figure. Enoch and the others watched as a number of thick metal pirs sprang out of the void like daggers stabbing into a thin piece of paper. As though they were tearing something open, the metal pirs moved away from each other and a huge fissure appeared in space, revealing a metallic mechanical figure. That is ... What the......? Enochs voice was like a broken radio with the sound intermittently going on and off. The expression on his face was one of disbelief. Rachel breathed heavily as she looked at the mechanical face as though she was remembering a nightmarish episode from her past. The mechanical figures gigantic eyeball turned towards them, making everyone shudder. The metal pirs kept on tearing space apart and more of the mechanical figure was revealed. Head, body, arms, ... the mechanical puppets body was about to emerge from the void. Shockingly, they realized that the 10-meter-long metal pirs were its fingers. Riiiip. Ariel couldnt make any sounds but she still wanted to scream as a mechanical puppet stepped forward from the void and stood in front of everyone, almost filled up her entire field of vision. In the Kabbhs shadow, Xiu looked up with a sweet smile. He spread his hand. The gap between his fingers wasntrge but those small and exquisite hands were inplete control of the huge door. Open the door. Xius voice was soft and sweet, like sugar melting and he spoke as though he was like someone who hade to visit a friend. Kabbh lifted its mechanical arm over the giant white door. Its movements were quite forceful, making the entire space shake. Rumble- The huge door shook; the whole world shook. The spiral staircase copsed a little and countless angels fell down together. Du Ze didnt have any attention to spare to wonder if the angels were falling to their deaths. He was too busy trying to keep his body upright. Even though he knew that the Moe Lord had the Kabbh, he still instinctively felt a trace of fear when he saw it. Its so powerful... The huge mechanical puppet opened its metal mouth and uttered a silent roar. The white door was finally unable to remain closed in the face of the eight-star mechanical puppets terrifying power. The Kabbh had opened a small crack. A dazzling light pierced through the door and engulf everyone with a dull roaring sound. Du Ze felt that the world was dyed pure white for a moment. When the white faded a little, his field of vision was suddenly full of a gold color. Du Ze stared at the magnificent temple; it wasnt just him, everyone else was in a momentary state of shock from being teleported to this ce. Only Xiu kept hisposure as he stared at the god sitting on his throne in front of them. The corners of Xius mouth curved up but this expression on his face did not convey a gentle feeling. Long time no see. Sitting on his throne high above them, the god of light gazed down at Xiu with aplex look in his eyes. Du Zes eyes kept bouncing to and from Xiu and the god of light. This is the third and final showdown between them. Of course, the oue of this doomed confrontation is preordained. Each novel has a Final BOSS. The ultimate goal of the novel is to defeat him. Once that is finished, so is the novel. Although YY novels these days often have a Hidden BOSS who will dramatically jump out at an appropriate moment, such a hidden boss is, emotionally speaking, trivial. A Hidden BOSS just cantpare to the Final BOSS whom the novels protagonist has been working to defeat from the start to the end of the novel, like Xiu and the god of light. Dealing with the Temple of Lights forces and the god of light was always the main plot of Mixed Blood. Right from the start, the god of light always wanted to kill Xiu. In the Sky City and the beastkin vige, the god of light never tried to hide his intention of killing the protagonist. Its an inevitable story arc, just like how the protagonist always has a golden finger (cheat). The mutual antagonism between the protagonist and the BOSS is irreconcble and constantly intensifying. Therefore, even though they have already guessed that there will be a Hidden BOSS C the Creator God C still the Moe Lord really wants to bring down the god of light. Im in a hurry so lets finish this. Xiu didnt bother with pleasantries and spoke inly to the god of light. The gnome smiled as if he was urging his little friend to y a game with him: Press the start button now, lets y right away since I dont have much time. The Kabbhs mechanical arm passed close to Xius body as it struck incredibly fast. Boom!!! The gods throne was ground into powder and a powerful wind pressure blew back the gnomes xen hair. Xiu smiled. That smile was too innocent, with a child-like pure cruelty. The Kabbh lifted its heavy fist; the broken throne was empty and the god of light had disappeared. Everyone was on alert. The Kabbh turned its huge head. It seemed to move clumsily, but in fact its mechanical eyes had scanned the entire temple in an instant and focused on a certain point in the air. The temple was simr to the Pantheon in Rome and had an enormous domed ceiling. It was sorge that it could even contain the Kabbh inside it. Rays of light were converging above the temple. The god of light, who had been crushed after he was unable to dodge the Kabbhs attack, resurrected and looked down at the huge eight-star mechanical puppet. When he saw Xiu smiling at him, the god of light could no longer maintain his cold and arrogant attitude and the expression on his face became distorted with anger. Compared to him who was imprisoned and his full power suppressed by the Tower of God, that heretic is strong enough to trample him under the soles of his feet. The god of light could imagine how glorious the future would be for the person that the rules doted on. That heretic would rece himC no, not just rece him as the head of the gods, rather that heretic would be ced even higher than him as the Supreme God, admired by everyone. No, he cant ept that! Extreme hatred and envy made the god of lights eyes look crazy. He will kill the heretic. Even if the rules wont allow it, even if it costs him everything, he will kill that heretic C Before the god of light had a chance to fully materialize a new body, the Kabbh reached out its hand and grabbed the gods iplete form. Because of the size of the mechanical puppet, even a god looked like an ant. The god of lights body was destroyed once again, but he can regenerate it as long as there is light. On the far side of the temple opposite of the Kabbh, the god of light quickly resurrected and this time cast his spell before his body wasplete. Once again, the familiar giant ball of light flooded Du Zes vision with dazzling brightness, like a sun that was about to fall on them. Without Xiu having to instruct it, the Kabbh immediately used its metal hand to grab the ball of light. Bang!!! In the midst of the dazzling illumination, the giant mechanical hand melted a bit as it shattered the ball of light and the god of light was instantly crushed into powder by the hand. Violet and the others were dumbstruck as they watched the battle between the god of light and Kabbh. Chapter 90.3 - Protagonist: I have special customs clearance skills. Chapter 90.3 C Protagonist: I have special customs clearance skills. Du Ze looked at Xiu beside him; Xiu looked calm andposed even in the midst of the intense battle. With the Kabbhs help, Xiu is invincible. However, powerful figures often have an Achilles heel. This fearsome mechanical puppet has an equally terrifying energy requirement C three godheads, countless dragon energy crystals, and tons of rare materials are needed to power the Kabbh for a day. Once again, the god of lights body was restored. He and the Kabbh are in a tug of war. A war of attrition is the specialty of the support-types and the god of light can win the battle by fighting the Kabbh until its energy runs out. Can you make an elemental seal? Xiu suddenly asked Rachel. Rachel was startled, then nodded respectfully and replied: Yes, but it will take a little time. Go and seal the temple. Yes, sire. The demons spread out and began to cast the sealing magic. The god of light noticed what they were doing and wanted to stop them, but he was blocked by the Kabbh. Whatever bit of attack magic that leaked through was intercepted by Muir and Old John. A purple-ck magic circle was drawn on the floor of the temple, like a desecration of holy ground. When it was finished, Rachel inserted two knives into the center of the magic circle to activate the seal. The entire temple waspletely enclosed by a transparent membrane. Now the elements outside of the seal wouldnt be able to enter, nor would the elements from inside be able to leave the enclosed space. At the same time, Kabbh shattered the god of lights ultimate spell then used its palm to protect Xiu, Du Ze, and the others. At thest second, right before they were covered but its hand, Du Ze looked up and saw that the mechanical puppet had opened its mouth wide. The shadow of its hand then covered Du Zes vision so he couldnt see what was happening outside. He felt a series of vibrations as the god of light used its light attacks on the Kabbh, but even when it was attacked, the Kabbh was motionless as it protected everyone with its hand. When the Kabbh raised its hand to release them, Du Ze looked around in confusion C was he still in the Kabbhs hand? He was no longer in a glorious temple; everything around him was dark. Du Ze looked up in wonder at the huge mechanical puppet. Did the Kabbh swallow all the light elements in the temple? Since the god of light can not die as long as there are light elements, then the all of the light elements must be removed. The Kabbh reached out to the god of light. This time, there are no light elements to restore the gods body and when the mechanical puppet reduces him to powder, there wont be a resurrection. Dont kill- Du Ze had only spoken half of the sentence when the Kabbhs hand crushed the god of light. Du Zs heart seemed to stop for a moment C there were many things he wanted to ask the god of light. For example, what did he mean when they spoke when they were in Sky City? And also, what about ... the God of Creation. Xiu nced at Du Ze then turned his face away. Du Ze saw that the Kabbh was kneeling with its fingers curled towards its palm, holding the god of light who Du Ze thought the Moe Lord had destroyed. The Kabbh was holding the god of light by his wings, as if it was presenting a gift to Du Ze. Du Ze couldnt help but look at Xiu, but he found that the other person had turned his face away. All Du Ze could see was one tender, white cheek. Du Ze knew that the Moe Lord greatly detested the god of light and that the subject of the God of Creation was also a dangerous minefield. Even so, Xiu restrained himself from killing his enemy and allowed Du Ze to ask the god of light about the annoying God of Creation. Du Zes heart was moved. In order to repay the Moe Lord for his kindness, a silly, cute person decided to be quick about it. He walked towards the god of light. The moment Du Ze came near, the god of light, unable to move, jerked his head up and looked at Du Ze with an unreadable expression on his face. Its you. Because he wasnt good with words, Du Ze went directly to the point: Do you have any news about the God of Creation? Just like the other gods who ruled their pantheon, the god of light was a bit surprised when Du Ze asked about the Creator God. However, when he had regained hisposure, there was no confusion in the god of lights eyes. It was clear that the god of light thought that it was normal for Du Ze to ask about the Creator God Of course I know. Du Ze felt the blood in his veins speed up its cirction. He stared intently at the only god who seemed to have a real clue about the Creator God. Du Zes heart was excited by the revtions that were sure toe: Tell me. I will tell you. The god of light and Du Ze looked at each other, eyes burning with intensity. The god looked almost eagerly at Du Ze, as if the ck-haired youth was the devil who could grant him vengeance at the cost of his soul. But only after you kill him! Even though he didnt say a name, everyone knew who the god of light was referring to. Except for the people directly involved in this matter, the others felt that it was funny C how could Du Ze kill Xiu? Of course, Du Ze rejected the god of lights terms just as they had expected: I will not kill Xiu. Dont you want to know more about the God of Creation? Du Ze shook his head. His tone of voice was very natural when he spoke, as though was saying something that wasmon sense that needed no exnation nor justification. Even if I cannot get the information about the Creator God, I will not kill him. CIll never kill him, even if I have to stay here forever. The god of light gazed at the ck-haired youth. That person has once again rejected his proposal. Even in the face of great difficulty, for that heretic, that person would give up his desire and would follow that heretic withoutining. Ha-ha ... Thats ridiculous. Its quite ridiculous. I changed my mind. I will inform you of your rtionship with that person. This person is obviously, obviously... You are the one who was chosen by the Creator God. Theres only one way to kill the heretic. You are that way. The god of lights lips curved up in a twisted smile. The reason why I had you taken to me is because the Creator God told me that you were chosen for only one purpose C to kill him! The god of lights voice echoed in the darkness and passed clearly into the ears of everyone there. Du Ze stood still while the others stared in amazement at him, even Xiu. It was this moment of shock that the god of light was waiting for. Suddenly, an eye made of light appeared. After the first eye opened, a second, then a third, then countless eyes opened in the darkness. They were everywhere, in every direction, watching all of the living creatures in the center of the temple. The Kabbh no longer pinched the gods wings because his wings dissolved into points of light that were absorbed by the ball of light in front of the gods chest. Du Ze stared at the eye-shaped sphere in disbelief C Verdict?! No, although it is simr to the original Verdict that Lilia used in the Sky City, the eye in front of the god of light was more delicate and terrible. It was as though this was the true form of that skill. This is my weapon, Verdict. It really is Verdict! Du Ze stopped breathing when he heard the god of lights words. Verdict is the angels most powerful weapon. The user sacrifices his life to power it. Xiu was almost killed by Verdict before. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu did not write a detailed description, but he wrote that once the Verdict was locked into a target, that person cannot avoid its deadly attack. Dont look- When he heard Du Zes warning, the god of light whose body was disintegrating smiled mockingly: The real Verdict doesnt need to lock on its target that way. In the middle of the countless eyes, half of the god of lights face dissolved, but even that half showed his malice. Because this weapon does as it ismanded. The god of light said: You are dead. His words were true; the moment he said this sentence it became reality. Du Ze...! A sudden pain made Du Zes face twist. He gritted his teeth hard enough to break them, as if to drive away that terrible pain. Cold sweat made his ck hair wet. Du Ze breathed shallowly and quickly. His vision was turning ck. The Verdict had opened its eyes, ready to shoot out ck light. Why does it hurt so much? The Verdict hasntunched its attack yet but it seems as though countless rays of light had already pierced through his body; he felt like a piece of cloth that had countlessrge holes in it. Warm red liquid flowed down from his forehead into his eyes. Du Ze lifted a hand to wipe it away. When he saw the big hole in his right hand, he was stunned. Why can he see through his palm? Why is he bleeding? Why is it so painful C its like he is just a bit of tattered cloth! Thats Verdict. Once its activated, it cant be stopped. The god of lights voice was subtly mocking, the voice of someone who wasughing at other people. Its primary trait is that it always hits its target, no matter how that person tries to defend or evade. The corners of the god of lights mouth spoke of his satisfaction and insanity right before he disintegratedpletely. I finally killed you, ha ... haha ... ... No way ... How could Xiu die ...! The ominous words of the god of light were more painful that his wounds. The ck-haired youth tried to lift his heavy eyelids to look for Xiu. He had just heard Xiu calling him... Splurt- Arge amount of blood poured out, the heat of life flowing out of his body. The dark eyes all around him silently witnessed the death of the ck-haired youth. Before he died, Du Ze was not able to see the one he cared about the most. Chapter 91.1 - Reader: This world is a novel Chapter 91.1 C Reader: This world is a novel Now- where is he? Du Ze opened his eyes and his field of vision was filled with pure white. He was alone. All of the wounds on his body vanished as if they had never been. After a brief interval while he was befuddled, Du Ze began to look around to try to quickly sort out his current situation C why did he suddenly arrive in this ce? Du Zes thoughts were still on the god of lights unexpected self-destruction. He hadnt thought that the god of light would have such a surprise up his sleeve. Some silly, cute person thought that the so-called Final BOSS fight was just a formality, but the god of light used his ultimate skill verdict to wipe out their entire party. You are dead. Du Ze looked at the boundless whiteness around him C is this the afterlife? White, white, white, white and white. It was like falling into a vat of milk, or like being on a piece of white paper where he was only thing painted in color on it. Du Ze examined his surroundings then had to close his eyes. He found out that all this whiteness was more ufortable thanplete darkness. If he looked at the intense whiteness for a long time, not only were his eyes dazzled, he also felt like vomiting. .... If I had known that I could meet you ahead of time, I would have let the god of light kill you. In the next moment, Du Ze heard someone sigh. A silly, cute persons first reaction was happiness C just when he was wondering what had happened, the subject in question appeared C but once he understood the meaning of what that voice had said, he was dismayed. Du Ze took a short breath of air; his heart seemed to spasm and his whole body seemed rigid as a block of stone. He opened his eyes and looked at the speaker. The moment he saw that other person, it was as though a bolt of lightning hit him on the top of his head. The one in front of him was totally beyond his imagination. In that pure white space, that one greeted Du Ze. We meet atst, I am the Creator of this world. When he heard this introduction, Du Ze felt as though his whole body was poked by needles until it was numb. The person who imed to be the creator of the world had short ck hair and was wearing a white shirt, ck trousers, a pair of sses and blue hearing aids C that other person looked just like him! Dont worry about that. He seemed to understand Du Zes nk stare. I have no fixed appearance and usually take on a form that is familiar to you. ****! You scared me! Du Zes heart was like a TV screen that was filled with ****ing strong expletives. For a moment there, he thought that this was going to be a clich plot development1, like that person had a rtionship with his mother and that he and the god had a rtionship C but it was just the Creator God using his image. Finally, I knew the truth and my tears fell.2 After the initial shock, a certain silly, cute person realized that Creator God = life-sized mirror. Du Ze thought that this was actually quite consistent with the novels setting. As the god who created the world, the Creator of the world of Mixed Blood wasnt well-known among the people. He had no idols or temples and the information the people of the Chaos Continent knew about him was pitifully sparse. Now that he saw the God, Du Ze conjectured that it was because the God had no fixed appearance and therefore one cant build an idol of him, which means building a temple for him was also problematic. Thus there was almost no information about the God except for legends. How hard did this little student have to search just to find information about you? Du Ze stared impassively at the Creator God who was his mirror-image. Perhaps because of this appearance, Du Zes social barrier did not act up much C what sort of person was scared of confronting his own face in the mirror? At first, a cute, silly person was shocked by the visual impact of the God, but now he had gotten used to it. Though he wondered why he suddenly met the Creator, he was more concerned about Xiu. But is the Creator the best person to ask about this? How is Xiu? When he heard Du Zes question, the Creator did not answer and asked: What happened? Ah, the Creator God did not know what was had happened to them in the Tower of God? The God of Creation saw that Du Ze was somewhat startled. The God of Creations face, which looked the same as Du Zes face, suddenly had a self-deprecating expression. The Creator God is omniscient and omnipotent. Every living person, including you, thinks so. But Im just a prisoner now. He spread out his arms as if he was showing off his jail cell to Du Ze. Ive been cooped up here, with nothing to see and nothing to do, except wait for my death. His intuition told Du Ze that the God of Creation was not lying, but Du Ze couldnt help but refute him: You said earlier that you should have let the god of light kill me earlier. If you dont know what happens outside of this ce, how did you know that I died at the hands of the god of light? Its because I cant get out of here, so I can only do what I want with someone elses help, he said. The god of light is my best pawn. He has my scepter and I can tell him what needs to be done through that artifact. The Creator looked at Du Ze and deduced what had happened: Were you killed by the god of light? You asked about Xiu, so you two must have been together when you suffered that fatal attack. The God seemed quite familiar with the god of lights skills. I think I know the cause of your death C he used verdict, right? Du Ze involuntarily nodded. He listened to the God speak of verdict in an admiring tone: Verdict is truly an ultimate skill; it can convert the users body into pure attack energy. The more he sacrifices, the more powerful the skill bes. If the user fully sacrifices himself, the skill will have unparalleled strength. Its the most suitable weapon for an angel. Before I gave the scepter to the god of light, he didnt have verdict. During his battles with Bael, the god of light was like a little mouse that the demon yed with; he couldnt do the slightest harm to the demon. But the verdict isnt the most powerful thing in the world. The rules are more terrifyingly powerfulpared to verdict. The Creator looked at Du Ze. Do you know about the rules? Du Ze nodded then changed his mind and shook his head. Although at first, he thought that he knew about the rules, when he thought more deeply about it, he couldnt really find the words to describe its exact nature. Life and death, the alternation of day and night, what makes them work the way they do is because of the rules. The Creator understood Du Zes head shake and exined it to him: Its the order of the world and eternalw. We must abide by the rules and even if we dont know how it functions, we are forced to obey the rules. This type of coercion is irresistible. In order for Du Ze to understand it better, the God gave an example: Suppose that there is a you cant see me rule. Even if you and I are only separated by a wall, you will never be able to see me. The rules will make sure that even if you trip over a pebble and fall down, bleeding from the head, even if Ie to you, there will be good Samaritans passing by who will help you and take you away before I can get to you ... In this way, we will miss each other many times and the rule that you cant see me is always followed. We think of it as fate but its actually the way that the rules work. Du Ze listened to the God of Creation exining that the rules are not justws that must be obeyed but more like a mysterious existence. It has its own operating mechanism, like a heavenlyw that creates the bnce of the world. Its a sort ofw of cause and effect C before this, he had seen the effect of the rules many times before. He had thought of it as the plot god. The rule of verdict is an absolute hit; no one can avoid its attack. The Creators gaze swept over Du Ze. If the sacrifices energy is strong enough, the result of the verdicts attack can only be death. Du Zes heart sank as though it was filled with lead. Cold fear spread throughout his body. Until now they have been lucky because the novels plot has been following the protagonists cant diew. The protagonist cant die because the plot has to move forward. Therefore, the protagonist can be cruelly hurt and suffer but some fantastic event always happens and the protagonist always survives. But thisw can be broken if the story demands it. If it was a different author, Du Ze wouldnt worry, but the author of Mixed Blood is that ****er Yi Ye Zhi Qiu! Du Ze isnt sure whether or not Yi Ye Zhi Qiu will write an ending that will make readers want to go home and hang themselves. The authors moral integrity has been a negative value since the beginning. ording to the God of Creation just now, once the rule is set, events will move along ording to its predetermined path. Just like Xiu destroyed the elves and attacked the Sky City, the plot will always go towards the direction written by the author. The God of Creation watched as Du Zes face drained of blood. The ck-haired youths face had been impassive before. Only a few slight changes in his facial expression had revealed his emotion so his face bing pale was the biggest sign of emotion he had revealed since he arrived here. He reacted not because of his own death, but because of his fear of that person passing away. Although he had long known of the rtionship between the two men from the god of light, the Creator was still unhappy when he saw with his own eyes that it was true. You dont have to worry about Xiu. The God said to Du Ze, That person will not die. He was notforting Du Ze. He merely wanted to keep the conversation going. The world has established a rule that Xiu cant die. A slight trace of regret shed through the Gods face. The rule of the verdict is nothingpared tows that the rules set for this world. Life is like a rollercoaster full of exciting ups and downs.3 Du Ze shed bitter tears over the authors almost nonexistent conscience. The Moe Lords life has been hard enough, dont add a fatal blow at the end! When he learned that the Moe Lord was safe since the protagonist cant die rule was still in effect, some silly, cute persons heart became tranquil. He began to focus on the God of Creation. Previously, the Creator God referred to the god of light as his pawn. Although his conjecture about the god of light and God of Creations rtionship was thus proved, Du Ze wasnt happy at all since it meant that it wasnt just the god of light who wanted to kill Xiu. The Creator also had the same goal. You want to... kill Xiu. Yes. The God calmly admitted it. He looked at Du Ze. The ck-haired youths expression did not change but, through careful observation, the God was keenly aware that Du Ze was on guard against him, which made the God feel even more displeased. You should not regard me as an enemy, because you and I are in the same position. The Creator of the world suddenly came closer and Du Ze saw his own face magnified in front of him, so close that he could even feel the others cold breath on his skin. In this world, I am the one who has the closest rtionship with you. The two faces had only a slight difference between them. The God of Creations fierce eyes firmly locked onto Du Zes. When he spoke, his voice was full ofplex emotions: Do you know why you came to this world? Du Ze involuntarily took a step back, avoiding the Gods aggressive action. He had heard this question before from the same person when he broke the god of lights scepter. At that time, he hadnt had much time to think about it; the reason for his unscientific travel into this world was beyond his abilities to figure out. Although he retreated, Du Ze did not avoid the God of Creations eyes. The God was hinting at something; he obviously knew the answer. Therefore, even if Du Ze scented the trap, he still had to jump into it. Why? Thats what Im going to talk to you about C you, me, Xiu, the rules, this world. The Creator sighed: I know you have many questions. Its the same for me. I have a question to ask you, too... person from above. Above ...? Chapter 91.2 - Reader: This world is a novel Chapter 91.2 C Reader: This world is a novel Du Ze didnt understand what he meant but the God of Creation continued his narrative: Where should I start... lets start from the beginning. What do you know about the God of Creation? ... The God who created the world. The question was simple so Du Ze gave an equally simple answer. When he heard Du Zes answer, the expression on the God of Creations face changed, but theplex emotions that flitted through his face were hard to describe. In the beginning, I thought so, too: I am the God who created this world and all things were made by me. I never doubted it until one day I saw a birth. In a pool of her own blood, a beastkin struggled until she gave birth to two sons then died. Seeing this, I thought that,pared to me, these creatures are too weak. Just to create new life, they must exhaust their own life force. Because of this, I wanted to create a new mother for those two young beastkin. This should be easy for me since I created everything in the world. The God stopped speaking. Du Ze was confused when he saw the expression on the Gods face. He had a glimmer of an idea: could it be ... I couldnt do it. The Creator was depressed as he narrated: I could resurrect the beastkin but I couldnt create a new beastkin. I am the God of all Creation but I couldnt create just one creature C isnt that absurd? This scared me and I tried to remember how I created this world. Do you remember when you were a baby? You cant, right? It was like that for me. My memories of my earliest days are blurry, as if I was born when I created the world. Thats fine for other people but I am the Creator of this world, the source of everything that exists. The God took a deep breath and seemed to be suppressing some dark emotion. It was then that I realized that although I was the Creator, I had no memory of the process of creating this world; I just thought that this world was what I created. To prove this fact or to disprove it, I began to try to create the world again C the reverse side of the Chaos Continent is my unfinished work. The reverse side of the continent was made by this ****er! Du Ze realized that this was a case of For the sins of your fathers you, though guiltless, must suffer.1 Thinking of that time when he had to run from the ck rain, some silly, cute person wanted to punch this person in the face.2 Im not asking you to make an idyllic Garden of Eden but, at the very least, you should get rid of those elemental storms that rage about like naughty children destroying everything in their path! OMG! The God didnt notice Du Zes inner turmoil and went on: I said that I created the reverse side, but the truth is that I didnt really create it out of nothing. All I did was to move elements from one side of the Chaos Continent to the other. Then I used magic topress those elements into new shapes C something that even the minor gods can do. That was when I found out that I was just a more powerful version of those minor gods, not the Creator of this world.3 The God gazed at Du Ze. If it was you, how would you feel? If he was the God, Du Ze thought that his reaction would have been to think that he had been brainwashed and that all of his memories were false. The Creator didnt wait for Du Ze to answer. It looked as though the God had been suppressing these feelings for so long that all he wanted was for someone to listen to him. I began to doubt my own existence. In order to find out the truth about myself, I searched the Chaos Continent for clues and found something terrible: everything in the Chaos Continent that has consciousness C dead or alive C see me as the God of Creation and feel awed. The Gods voice became softer and softer, like someone confiding a secret that cant be spoken too loudly in case it disturbs an unspeakable existence. That was when I realized that this world was being manipted by an existence that is powerful beyond my imagination. That existence is the real creator and God of this world. In order to obey its will, the rules enforce its desires into this world. It has willed that every person or thing has its own role to y and my role is that of God of Creation; just this and nothing more. Despite his customary facial paralysis, Du Ze couldnt help but be moved. He looked into the God of Creations eyes admiringly. Du Ze is someone from outside the novel so naturally, he knows what this is all about: the Creator was given his role in the novel by Yi Ye Zhi Qiu. Incredibly, the God discovered this truth! This can only be called a BUG. The God seemed to enjoy the admiration in Du Zes eyes. The Creator smiled and continued to exin: That existence is not the only one; I found many others simr to that existence but the others are only observers. Only it has the power to control this world. However, those other existences are also unimaginably transcendent beings. He reached out to touch Du Zes face, too fast for the ck-haired youth to avoid it. The God stared at Du Ze with a look of wonder and madness on his face. There is no difference between us. In fact, you are even smaller and weaker than the ordinary creatures of this world, but you are a higher form of life. You dont have to follow the rules and you understand everything in this world. This worlds effect on you can onlyst a day. Thank you for exining the origin of this little students 0-point restore but a wise person uses his tongue, not his fists.4 You cant expect us to be friends after that. Let go. The God of Creation saw Du Zes icy expression and, perhaps because of awe and some scruples, he slowly loosened his fingers. He resumed the conversation as if nothing had happened. We have just talked about the truth of the world. Only I have found out about this. The other beings in this world are not omniscient or omnipotent, therefore they will never find out that there is an even higher power. Ever since I became aware of the truth I have been able to sense its workings a little bit. In order to form a good rtionship with it, I took the initiative to help it: it wanted to weaken the demons so I stepped in during the god of light and Baels battle; it wanted to weaken the elves so I induced the elves to ce their feelings into the Tree of Life; it wanted to destroy the gnomes so I gave them the Wheel of Time... Du Ze listened nkly as the Creator detailed all the things that he had done. Some of it, Du Ze already knew but some of it was new to him. Of course, most Hidden BOSSES were talkative; they would often burst out into verbose exnations at the drop of a hat. The God of Creation had inherited this fine tradition and Du Ze felt honored to learn about all of the hidden behind-the-scenes information about the plot of Mixed Blood. Although some of the spoilers made him feel sad, these shady secrets that were suddenly revealed erased Du Zes doubts. Before this conversation, Du Ze had been puzzled as to why the Creator would sabotage his own creation. Now it all makes sense. The God was the God of Creation in name only and everything he did was to please the real Master of the World. ... In the seventh era, I found that it began to focus on a person. When the Creator finished speaking, he saw that Du Zes eyes were covered with ayer of ck light. Yes, it was focused on Xiu. Is he finally going toe to the point? Du Ze was caught in aplex state of excitement and agitation as he waited for the next words of truth. Xiu is very special. In the Chaos Continent, he is the only person who has the blood of all eight races. I was very curious about him so I have watched him grow, watched him awaken his bloodlines, ... watched his ascent to the Sky City. The Sky City? Is that the part of the novel when Xiu lead the demons to attack Sky City? Then it wasnt a coincidence that it was thest chapter of the novel that he read? Du Zes heartbeat quickened. Even though he was attacked by an ultimate weapon, he survived and became more powerful. The tone of the God of Creations voice changed slightly. When verdict was used, I was able to get a glimpse of the rules design for that person and saw the terrible future it was creating C it wanted to make Xiu the Supreme God. Do you know what this means? The voice of the God rose and his voice was full of anger and grief. It means I must die! The Creators words exploded in Du Zes brain, shocking his mind into pieces. The God of Creation looked at the speechless Du Ze and smiled, his expression full of helpless sadness. To the Supreme God, the one who will stand on the highest throne, no matter how high he climbs, he can never bepared to the God who Created the World. Except for the God of Creation, is there any other God whose Godhead can be used to ascend to the status of Supreme God? Du Ze swallowed his saliva, his throat dry, and he couldnt find anything to say as he looked at the God. The god of light is only afraid of his position being usurped. What I fear is being killed. The Gods expression became calm again but that calmness wasnt the absence of anger C it was the absence of hope. Because killing me is the best way to be Supreme God. The Creator God said to Du Ze: Do you think Im going to sit here and do nothing? No. Du Zes heart was bitter and painful. He finally found the reason why the God of Creation wanted to kill Xiu, but he couldnt find any reason to condemn his actions. I dont want to die, so I have to do something. Ive said that the rules cant be vited but I thought of erasing that person before the rules couldtch on to him. So I used the Wheel of Time, but I could only go back to when he was being hunted. The Creator sighed: The Law of Time is one of the fundamental building blocks of this world, therefore the rules dont allow anyone to meddle with it. Once a vition of the Law is discovered, they are immediately obliterated. Even I could only use the Wheel of Time once. Even though he knew that the Moe Lord had emerged from that danger alive and well, Du Ze couldnt help but break out into a cold sweat. The God of Creation had almost eliminated Xiu before he was even born. I knew it was impossible but I still tried a lot of things but couldnt kill the person who was protected by the rules. I could only watch as that person grew stronger and stronger until he is strong enough to take my Godhead. Then I began to think: Since the people in this world cant, then ... The God of Creation stared at Du Ze. Du Ze had be familiar with that particr expression since the god of light had also looked at him with that kind of warmth. Clearly, that persons gaze was very hot but as Du Ze listened to the words of the God, a chill crept up from the soles of his feet and froze his brain. ...only those from beyond this world can kill him. At that moment, Du Zes heart stopped beating and his face became pale. He didnt want to hear the Gods next words but they drilled into his ear, stabbing him painfully. Do you now know why you came to this world? ... I know. It was never clearer than at this moment why he had traveled to the world of Mixed Blood. Eric wanted him to kill Xiu. The god of light wanted him to kill Xiu. He had heard many simr things, but none of that was as true as the words of the God of Creation. Du Ze closed his eyes and felt as if he was being suffocated. As the god of light said, he came to this world with only one purpose: to kill Xiu. Chapter 91.3 - Reader: This world is a novel Chapter 91.3 C Reader: This world is a novel Du Zes silence delighted the Creator God. Atst, that man was conscious of his position. They were never enemies; they had always been on the same side. You are an existence that is higher than this world. Naturally, you dont have to follow the rules of this world. So the key to this was finding a way to bring you here, which is not too much of a problem for me C at least its much simpler than killing that person. When I discovered it I tried to go to your higher level realm but it seems that I didnt have the qualifications to do so. I had to change my approach. If I couldnt go to the higher realm, I could transport someone from the higher realm. From then on, I began to study how to summon high-level people. I studied for more than hundreds of millions of years and I was barely able to make a summoning array. I didnt think it would actuallye in handy. Du Ze felt numb. He had neither strength nor words to speak. All he could do was to listen to the God of Creation describe the summoning process. Next, I had to choose the subject of the summoning spell. It wanted to make Xiu the Supreme God, therefore I couldnt call it. Besides, it is the master of this world and the probability of the summoning failing is also the greatest if it was the subject. Even if I were able to summon it, there would still be the problem of whether I can make it listen to me. Therefore, I decided to summon another high level existence when Xiu fled to the Lost Land. The Lost Land... the familiarity of that name of that ce jolted Du Ze back to life a little. He remembered a young man holding a little hardcore book in the empty open ins, dully staring at the two moons above his head. That scene was really funny but when he thought about it now, the warm feeling in his heart made him want to smile. In fact, the reason why he was transported into this world is not important. The important thing was that he came to this world and met his favorite person. Du Ze ceased to dwell on the reason behind his summoning and listened attentively to the God of Creations story. The summoning process went well and the result was something unexpected: summoning a person from the higher realm vited the rules too much C I was unable to meet you. I was imprisoned here by the rules and was no longer able to act directly on the Chaos Continent. The God stared at Du Ze with a veryplicated look in his eyes. I wasnt really worried at the time because I added a condition to the summoning in order to achieve my goal. The person I summoned had to have the same thought as I did. That is, to wish for Xius death. Boom. Du Zes heart thudded loudly in his ears. He remembered something and came to a very funny conclusion: Although I dont know the specifics of the Gods summoning skill, but based on the Gods story, he was chosen because he was a ck powder fan who, in order to make the author change his mind about Mixed Blood, trolled the author. [... The protagonist is rubbish so he should simply die, he is not powerful, hes worse than before the Holy Saint.]1 But this time, Du Ze was genuinely thankful for his past actions, even though he had been annoyed by his own trolling ways countless times before. Luckily for him, the God of Creation summoned him to kill Xiu. Everything went well, you met him in my temple. The Creator God stared disbelievingly at Du Xe: But I didnt think you wouldnt kill him! The Creator realized that something was wrong. He was imprisoned by the rules so he could only talk to the people in the Chaos Continent through his artifact. The Creator ordered that Du Ze be brought before the god of light. He instructed the god of light that as long as Du Ze agrees to kill Xiu, Du Ze can have anything he wants. Whatever Du Ze asks for, his demands must be met. A normal person would say yes to this type of proposal. However, the rival and the others from the Temple of Light repeatedly failed to bring Du Ze to the god of light. By the time the god of light was finally able to speak to Du Ze, Du Ze refused without hesitation because he had already fallen in love with Xiu. The Creator wanted to speak directly to Du Ze, but the rules always limited his actions. If he spoke too much, his artifact would be destroyed. He was no longer able to summon someone from the higher realm. Thus, even though he was unsatisfied with Du Zepared to what he had imagined his savior would be like, he could only pin all his hopes on Du Ze. Why didnt you kill him? The Creator god seemed calm, but anyone could see, if they examined him closely, that a deep resentment was hidden under his calm. My summoning spell didnt go wrong C didnt you wish for that person to die? Why did you save him instead of killing him?! In the face of the God of Creations questions, Du Ze pressed on his headphones and said, very softly: Because ... this little student is a ck powder fan. Vilify the author, cause trouble for the protagonist, screw the reader, and make you into the viin. ck ... powder? The Creator God murmured the words, his voice was full of confusion and perplexity. How could the God have predicted that the person he summoned into this world, not only did he not dislike Xiu, he was also a rabid anti-fan with a strong social barrier. If a normal person had been summoned into this world, they might have been tempted by the Gods proposal. Such a person might even have thought of recing Xiu as the protagonist of this world. However, Du Ze is an incurably silly, cute reader and his social barrier wont allow him to easily integrate into this world. This silly, cute person firmly held on to his identity as a reader. By the time he abandoned his role as an observer, he had already ced the Moe Lord into his heart. There was a ck powder reader who liked a novel. In order to get the authors attention, he posted ament saying: I hope the protagonist dies. Du Zes t voice softly echoed inside the white space, as if he was narrating an ordinary story. The viins inside the novel sensed thement and, in order to kill the protagonist, the viin dragged the reader into the novel. The God of Creations eyes widened. He stared at the ck-haired youths lips opening and closing. The sound seemed toe after a few centuries. I am a reader. Nothing stopped Du Ze from speaking since the only two people present more or less understood the truth of this world already. This world is a novel. The world is a novel. It is the author. The rules is the plot. The protagonist is Xiu. The viin is the God of Creation. In his role as a reader, Du Ze stood opposite the Creator God and spoke the truth of the world in a matter-of-fact way. For a moment, the whole space C no, it should be said that the whole world trembled as Du Zes words seemed to shake the entire world and break it up until its foundation was uncovered. The God of Creation froze when he heard Du Zes words. His first reaction was to dismiss it as absurd, but the shaking of the world told the God that he was the one who was mistaken. The world ... is a ... novel? It would be difficult to describe the expression on the Gods face. There was a twisted smile that showed hope and despair, joy and misery, as if he had discovered the biggest truth of the world but he might have been happier if he had never uncovered it. I am ... a fictional character? And ... a viin? The Creators twisted smile became almost hideous to look at. That person is the protagonist and because of this ... I have to act as his stepping stone? No, I wont ept this! The God grabbed Du Zes hand and held it tightly. A wisp of cold ruthlessness sprang into his eyes. Go and kill him! In one day, the damage this world did to you will be erased- The Gods words were suddenly interrupted when Du Zes body started to glow with a dazzling light. The ck-haired youth was about to be taken away. Seeing this, the God of Creationughed bitterly. Ha-ha. Even before midnight, that person was able to resurrect you. Even though Du zes body was gradually fading away, the God of Creations hands were as cold and firm as iron tongs as he held Du Ze. If you want wealth or power, no matter what you want, I will give it to you if you will kill him! Du Ze started to say: No- Dont refuse me!!! The God interrupted Du Ze with a shout. You were summoned by me to kill Xiu, you shouldnt refuse my request! ... I have only one wish. Before the God of Creation could rejoice, Du Ze looked at him and said, in a gentle voice, a very cruel statement. I want to stay with him forever. Ha ... ha ... ha ... Laughter, like the sound of something breaking and shattering, came from the Gods throat. The Creators face was filled with unspeakable malice as he stared at Du Ze as though he wanted to drag this person down with him into the abyss. Did you forget that you were summoned by me? The God of Creation smiled and spoke like a judge sentencing a person to the death penalty. When I die you will disappear from this world. What ...?? This ...? Du Zes pupils constricted as he was struck by the Gods words. As though a dam had suddenly burst, the uneasiness that he always felt suddenly flooded his heart. He will ... disappear? Seeing Du Zes face pale, the God of Creation spoke in a voice that was as sweet as sugarced poison. You dont want to disappear, right? So hurry up ... I like Xiu- Du Zes voice was soft and weak, but it stopped the God of Creations speech. Du Ze didnt care what the God thought and spoke without concealing anything: - I also liked Mixed Blood. This world is a novel that features Xiu as the protagonist. Even if I disappear, the novel will continue to exist, but if Xiu disappears, then my favorite novel will end. The God stared at Du Ze, unable toprehend the gentle, soft look on his face. I wont kill Xiu. Du Ze looked at the Creator God as earnest as though he was swearing a vow that he would follow for his whole life. Not in the past, present, or future. At this point, the God of Creation understood that it would be useless for him to speak again. The scattered points of light melted in pure white and the Creator put down his hand. He could no longer hold Du Ze C in fact, he had never really been able to hold him at all. Why do you like him? Finally, the God was unable to stop himself from asking: To you, we are just words in a novel. How could you fall in love with a fictional character?2 Right before he disappeared, Du Ze turned back slightly. His hair fell down and covered his face but the corners of ck-haired youths pale lips seemed to be curve up slightly. When a reader likes a protagonist, does it need an exnation? Chapter 92.1 - The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Chapter 92.1 The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Chapter Title C Reader: I want to see you be God. Beautiful. That was the only word that could describe what Du Ze saw when he opened his eyes. It was as though the sun had been crushed then sprinkled on him. His light blond hair was floor-length with a pure and clear texture. His face was perfect, as though the worlds best sculptor had painstakingly carved a statue with the most exquisite features. There was no expression on his face but it had an arrogant charm. His most striking aspect was his eyes. His two irises were both bright gold, but in different shades C one was the pure gold of the midday sun while the other was the tinum of a sr eclipse. When he saw that Du Ze was awake, the person with heterochromatic eyes reached out his hand to touched the ck-haired youths face. His action was cautious and wary, as though he was touching a dream bubble that might burst. Behind this person were three pairs of huge snow-white wings were spread open, fanning the air as the wind fluttered the gorgeous feathers. This person was so beautiful that he looked like he belonged in the most blissfully happy paradise. This is ... Xiu? Even though Du Ze had already extrapted from his conversation with the God of Creation that Xiu had awakened his angel blood, now that he saw it for himself, Du Ze was still shocked C its too dazzling! Just looking at that person made someone feel ashamed, as though even ones gaze on him was like a sphemy. Du Ze wanted to speak but his throat was choked with cotton C no, rather he couldnt control his mouth and make a sound, as though his body was broken. It was probably the aftereffects of the resurrection. Being brought back to life was against heavens will, therefore if resurrection were to work perfectly then it wouldnt be called magic: it would be called a BUG. Perceiving that something was wrong with Du Ze, Xius fingers paused for a moment. He stared at Du Ze, carefully examining the ck-haired youth from head to toe, not missing even the smallest speck of dust on his fingernails. That persons expression was very normal. His eyes were normal. He sounded normal... but all of these normal qualities, when taken together, made Du Ze realize that it was concealing a terrible fear. Du Ze, said Xiu. His fingers started moving again and were covered with the light of healing magic. Youll be fine, nothing will go wrong. Du Zes eyes widened. At first nce, because Xius new form took all of his attention, Du Ze failed to notice that Xius condition wasnt as bright and neat as it had first appeared. Above the gold was ayer of scarlet. As he gradually regained his senses over the parts of his body that the healing light covered, Du Ze felt the sticky touch of Xius skin. The blood was half clotted and half fresh C the old blood had clotted and dried, but fresh, new blood was added. Theyer of scarlet wasnt just flowing blood, there were also a lot of wounds. Though Xius clothing covered more than half of his body, Du Ze could still glimpse numerous hideous wounds. Although the rules will ensure that Xiu wont die, this doesnt mean that Xiu escaped from the verdict unscathed. The rules only make sure that the protagonist doesnt die; it doesnt guarantee that Xiu will not be injured. Du Ze cant imagine what kind of situation Xiu is in after he awakened his angelic bloodline. When Du Zes brain tried to think of it, he thought that even breathing must be extremely painful. Youll be alright. The curve of Xius thin lips were subtle. His voice was slow and graceful, as though singing a hymn, but the light tone ended with a trace of hysterical fear and angel continued: Ill make you better. Dont worry, Im fine! C Du Ze wanted to shout this out. Even if there was something wrong, he has his 0-point restore! As soon as its midnight, he will fully recover! But Du Ze cant control even the tip of a finger so he could only watch helplessly as Xiu, who had not even healed his own wounds, bled as he healed Du Ze. The angels beautiful red and gold colors flowed into each other. C Youll be fine. Even if Im not fine, youll be fine. Xius fingers ran through Du Zes hair then stroked the delicate skin on the back of the ck-haired youths neck. Shades of darkness shed through Xius eyes. His beloveds life had been shattered, even if there was no trace of it now, he had been killed was a fact. There wont be a next time. Xiu whispered, I promise. Du Ze immediately understood what Xiu meant. Henceforth, Xiu will not let him suffer any harm. That person can promise that, not only because he has awakened all his bloodlines and is stronger now, but also because he can acquire the right to stand at the peak of this world. The Tower of God: whoever reaches the top first will be the Supreme God. Du Ze tried to keep his breathing even but he still felt dizzy fromck of oxygen. After discovering the truth, Du Ze was very wary of Xiu bing the Supreme God. He felt he had to stop anyone from bing the Supreme God because it meant the death of the Creator God. The God of Creation said: When I die you will disappear from this world. Perhaps because of Xius treatment, or because of his intense emotional excitement, Du Ze was able to reach out and grab Xius wrist. Half propped up, Du Ze found the strength to speak, even though his voice was extremely hoarse as though it came from the depths of his throat. Xiu- Du Ze had just shouted Xius name when a yellow light suddenly appeared and hit them on the tops of their heads. Du Ze felt a slight jolt before the scene immediately changed into the Tower of Gods hall. There is no doubt that the beam of light was the portal that appeared each time Xiu passed a trial, but normally it wouldnt have appeared right on top of them, graciously teleporting them. The rules seem to be impatient. During the instant that thought shed into Du Zes mind, he barely had time to look around at the hall and the stone statues when a light shone from every one of the Tower of Gods entrances, revealing a mans shadow. Du Ze closed his eyes then opened them again, but no matter how he wanted to escape from reality, the image of thest person he wanted to see was seared into his retina. ck hair, ck eyes, sses and hearing aids- it was the Creator. Xiu stared at the God. The Creator that was reflected in his different colored eyes was a blond, gold-eyed, six-winged angel that looked very familiar. When their eyes met, the whole space seemed to be turbulent. BUZZ. By the time Xiu regained hisposure, the surroundings had changed. Below him was ground that looked like ice crystal with an upside-down sky inside. If there had been a huge pir of light, it would have looked like the Lost Land. A vast sea of clouds came rolling in from a distance and their shadows fell on Xius body, dark and ominous. Xius first reaction as he sat on that crystal ground was to turn around to look for Du Ze, but the ck-haired youth was no longer beside him. That was the straw that broke the camels back. Xius nerves, which had already been stretched to their limit, snapped. He called the blood contract beast. It was eager to pursue Du Ze, but somehow stayed in ce. Its rune-filled face seethed, out of control. Upon seeing it, Xiu asked the six-winged angel: Where is Du Ze? The others response was a beam of light that hit Xius cheek, leaving, a deep wound. The God of Creation stared at Xiu, not bothering to conceal his killing intent. He knew the truth of this world now and the Gods way of thinking had changed subtly. He doesnt care that the world is a novel but why is he the viin and this person is the protagonist? If there is a gap, there will be a contrast. If there is a contrast, there will be an imbnce. If he is to survive, he must act now. In addition to his desire to survive, the God also wants to kill Xiu because of a twisted envy and resentment. Even if the rules have arranged this fight, he will not perform the way the rules want him to. The Creator looked around at the stone statues of the eight races. The rules have been written but, despite everything, the Creator wanted to kill this person who was under the protection of the rules. Bang Chapter 92.2 - The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Chapter 92.2 The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Chapter Title C Reader: I want to see you be God. A faint pulsation vibrated and diffused outward, like a heartbeat shaking the air. Xiu turned his head and saw that the angel statue was falling apart, the falling fragments turning into yellow clusters of light. The yellow light clusters trembled slightly, wandering in between Xiu and the God of Creation. Xiu couldnt figured out what this meant. The God of Creation raised his hand and the yellow light clusters quickly gathered around him and turned into countless angels that looked identical, as though they hade out of the same mold. A sense of extreme danger pricked Xius skin as though he was poked by countless needles. Xiu looked silently at the legion of angels led by the Creator. Each angel was almost as strong as the god of light. Therefore, it was as though he was now facing an army of gods of light. The situation was desperate. The angels pped their wings and, one after the other,unched an attack on Xiu. Xiu sprang up, wings spread open, and the wounds on his body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even in the face of these terrible odds, Xius attitude was still cool, calm, and domineering. By the time the first angel reached him, Xiu had more or less healed all his wounds. Xiu then changed his form. Angels are good at buffing and healing but their attack power is not very strong. His heterochromatic eyes closed. When they opened again, they were amber-colored. The gnome raised his little hand and a giant eight-star mechanical puppet slowly rose, unstoppable. The others were gone, but the Kabbh and Old John did not disappear, though they were subjected to varying degrees of damage as a result of the verdict. Old John waspletely incapacitated while some parts of the Kabbh were destroyed, but it could still fight. Xiu looked at his hand. Changing his form was very smooth this time. The fatigue he felt when changing his form was no longer present. Xiu smiled. Small dimples dotted the white face. He looked unusually cute but also very dangerous. No after effect ... BOOM! Even the Kabbh, which no one can rival, was in danger when thousands of gods attacked. Large chunks of the mechanical puppet fell off. Gears and metal parts flew everywhere. The gnome that the Kabbh was protecting was suddenly nowhere to be found. The God of Creation perceived the fluctuation in space and turned around, but the Gods wings slightly impeded his movement and he was unable to avoid the attack. The silver-haired, red-eyed dragonkin tore through space and stabbed with his dragon spear. The God of Creations wings were spotted with blood and torn white feathers. Although it was surprise attack, Xiu wasnt able to follow through since the God of Creation fled. Xius ear fins twitched slightly as he smiled: Trying to escape. At the moment he said the word to and before he said escape, the red-haired beastkins ws had already grabbed the Creators shoulders. The God of Creations eyes reflected the image of Xiu. The beastkins lion ears were twitching and he had a bloodthirsty smile on his face, like a wild beast who had just captured his prey. Too fast! The beastkin are the fastest in meleebat. No other race can surpass the beastkins speed. However, even if caught, he is still the mighty God of Creation. The Gods expression did not change much. While the angels fighting the Kabbh continued to drive it back, the nearest two angels lifted their light swords C one was poised to cut Xius arm while the other was about to cut off Xius head. As the angels sword struck down, Xius eyes did not blink. He seemed to be blind to the fact that his arm and head were about to be cut off by the light swords. Xius ws stabbed into the God of Creations chest, closing around his beating heart. Shhhunk That was the sound of the swords that pierced the flesh and cut the bones, but also that of a heart being cut off from its blood vessels. Scarlet blood spilled down on the ground as a head and arm fell on the floor. The body parts soon became vapor and dissipated into the air. The God of Creations heart was only connected by a single blood vessel as he stuffed it back into his chest. The Creator looked gloomily at the Lich while the undead also looked back it him with gloomy eyes. Both of them had the same thought. C Just a little bit more and he would have been dead. The God of Creations moment of regret was brief. He spread his wings and flew up higher. Xiu waspletely surrounded by angels. The God looked down at the suppressed Xiu. The enemy was now an undead but the God knew a way to kill him C if he destroys the Lichs body, he can search for the Lichs life box and destroy it. The angels in the innermost circle surrounding Xiu lifted their swords. The secondyer of angels chanted a blessing while the angels at the outermostyer erected a barrier to stop Xiu from teleporting away. This was not a 1-vs-1 but a 1-vs-group fight of an individual vs the representatives of a race. The angels swords cut Xius head, limbs, and trunk. Though he cannot die, the feeling that he was being trampled on by the enemy was pretty bad. Xiu raised his pale, handsome face. The soul fires in his eyes suddenly red, like sparks setting off an arc of electric power. BOOM! The next angels sword that struck was stopped by the Burning Desire sword. The angel looked at the purple-eyed demon that was surrounded by electric arcs. The wooden face finally showed a reaction. Dont go too far. The demons lips curved up. Violent streams of gold-colored electricity spread outwards. The arcs were very fine, like thin wisps of golden hair strands, but it turned each angel that it came into contact with into chunks. The golden thunderbolt spread 10 meters then turned purple. Although the amount of arcs rose, their strength also weakened. The angels around him were all injured and Xiu stood at the center of a newly cleared space. His face was white and there was a trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth. It was easy for him to change forms now that he had awakened all of his bloodlines. Nevertheless, this type of intense battle still puts an enormous strain on his body. In the next battle, he wont be able to change forms so freely anymore. The battlefield was quiet for a little while. When the angels saw the demon, their faces changed. Their dull eyes showed their hatred. Suddenly, a familiar booming sound resounded through the battlefield. Xiu looked around for the source. Not far away was the demon stone statue that had exploded. Its falling fragments were turning into purple light clusters. In contrast to the yellow light clusters hesitation, the purple light clusters seemed to know what their goal was. They gathered by Xiu then turned into countless demons. None of them spoke as the demons and angels immediately started fighting each other. The entire space instantly turned into a battlefield for the angels and demons fight. The pressure on Xiu lessened. Though some angels did attack him, their efforts were rather perfunctory this time. Xiu could feel a special connection with the demons. He couldnt direct them but they would fight together with him because they were bleeding the same blood. Every second, an angel died. In the days of the ancient war between the angels and demons, the angels lost because they were good at healing but bad at destroying their enemies. The angels ranks were shrinking rapidly at a pace visible to the naked eye. The God of Creation killed a demon who was attacking him then saw Xiu standing in front of him. Tell me where Du Ze is. Xiu flicked off the blood that was on the Burning Desire sword. His voice was low and maic. There was a hint of sarcasm in his tone as he said: Ill let you die easy, hmm? The God of Creation nced coldly at Xiu but did not speak. Xius purple demon eyes narrowed as the six-winged angel in front of him suddenly turned into a silver-haired, green-eyed elf. It was a copy of his elf form. At the same time, a stone statue shattered once again with a booming sound. Green light clusters emerged from the wreckage and flowed towards the God of Creation. The beautiful elves that were born from the green light were armed with bows and arrows. They joined the fight between the angels and demons by shooting at the demons. The scene was now very lively as the battle raged on. Chapter 92.3 - The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Chapter 92.3 The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Chapter Title C Reader: I want to see you be God. Xiu used his sword to block the arrow that the God of Creation shot at him. Lightning magic was countered by nt magic. Xiu spread his wings to try to fly to the God but the enemy used his arrows to suppress Xius movements. The distance between them was shortened by just one step. Before Xiu could reach the Creator, the battle beneath them came to an end. The clear crystal ground was almostpletely covered by corpses. The angels and elves had fought together to kill all of the demons but they had paid a painful price: The angels who survived numbered just a single digit and less than half of the elves were still alive. The remaining elves raised their longbows, aiming at the only surviving demon who was flying above them. Xiu lifted the Burning Desire sword and used lightning magic on the dense rain of arrows. The God of Creation seized the opportunity to put some distance between them. Xiu looked at the distant God of Creation, nced at the elves below, then the corners of his lips curved up in a smile that gradually faded away. Get out of the way, said the Lich spoke in a low, hoarse voice. The undead lifted his death scythe. The fallen responded to Xius summoning; the corpses rose up from the ground in a new form. The sound of the statue of the undead exploding was heard by everyone. The gray light clusters didnt turn into the undead directly. Instead, the gray light went to the bodies on the ground, speeding up their conversion into the undead. The newly risen undead, whether angel, demon, or elf, threw off their old hatred of each other to attack the still-living elves. Not even counting how strong the undead were, the undead poption was more than twice as big as the elves. In addition, this numerical superiority increased each time an elf died. The undead were already extremely powerful and every death added to their numbers C the undead are simply the nightmare of all other creatures. -Is that so? A shadow fell on a vampire who sucking on the blood of an elf. The undead had just lifted its head when it was suddenly smashed into powder by a huge metal fist. Beep C enemy defeated X1; XH12172 will continue with the cleanup task. Xiu stared silently at the God of Creation. The gnome statue shattered into fragments. Its me ... said the Lich. You used my form. If the elfs appearance might be considered a coincidence, the xen-haired gnome standing before his eyes revealed everything C the God, who has originally appeared as an angel, was copying his forms. The God of Creation ignored Xiu. From beginning to end, he never said a word to Xiu. Xiu didnt mind his enemys silence. He just wanted to kill the God. Now he is even more eager to kill his opponent C he doesnt like it when someone copies his appearance. That sort of thing is likely to catch Du Zes attention and concern. The current Xiu is the type whose mood will darken at the slightest hint of unhappiness. The undead around him were being destroyed by the mechanical puppets. Xius eyes fell on the remaining stone statues. After four rounds of fighting, he has guessed the rules of this game. They are using the various races alternately and the rule is simple C they are reenacting the history of the Chaos Continent. The first era was when the angels and demons fought. The second era was when the elves allied with the angels. The third era was when the undead rampaged across the continent. The fourth era was the time of the gnomes empire. Without using different forms and bloodlines from the different races, this battle couldnt be won. It could be said that no one could pass thisst hurdle except for Xiu. As long as one follows the rules in switching forms, you can take the lead to gain an advantage C the race one changes into will receive a formidable boost from the stone statues. The mechanical puppets had finished cleaning up the undead. The little gnomes sat on the shoulders of the mechanical puppets and their smiles were quite terrifying. The machines had just finished destroying all of the undead forms of the three previous races. Before they could reach him, Xiu changed his form. The fifth era was dominated by the dragon race so he became a silver-haired, red-eyed humanoid dragon. A mechanical puppet lifted its huge fist and smashed it down on Xiu. The force of the wind generated by that fist blew the dragon away. Xiu instantly moved to the stone statue of the dragon. Confusion shed in Xius eyes before he understood. If this battle was following the history of the world, then the gnome race was not defeated by the other races. The reason for their disappearance was because of their own folly. Therefore ... Xiu closed his eyes. In the endless darkness, the blue me was extinguished and an orange fire red. When Xiu turned into a gnome, the mechanical puppets stopped moving and the gnomes on their shoulders were blown away by the wind like smoke. The two identical gnomes were the only ones left. They looked at each other silently. The two figures looked especially lonely surrounded by silent mechanical figures. BOOM! The sound of the dragon statue shattering broke the silence. Xiu changed into the dragon form faster than the God of Creation did. A group of dragons appeared at Xius side: metal dragons, chromatic dragons, gem dragons ... Youve lost. Xiu grinned at the God of Creation. The God did not speak. The Creator turned into his beastkin form in the next moment. The red light clusters flocked to his side and turned into beastkin. The dragons and beastkin started fighting. Although the dragons were much more powerful than the beastkin, their number was less than one-tenth of the beastkin. If there are enough ants, they can kill an elephant. The dragons are doomed to fail. Xiu doesnt actually care about the death of the dragons. To him, once he turned into a dragon, his victory was assured. After the beastkin, only one race was left. Since they must alternate races, thest stone statue will be his. The dragon race was declining and the beastkin were thriving, then the humans were rising in prominence and the beastkin were driven away. When the golden-haired, blue-eyed Xiu led a group of humans, the God of Creation was surrounded. The God realized that this was like when Xiu was fighting alone against countless angels at the beginning of their battle. The beastkin were annihted and the stone statues of the eight races had all been shattered. The God of Creation put down his ws. The beastkin race was no longer effective so he had no choice but to turn into the same type of race as Xiu C a human. The result of this is that the God of Creation will not die at the hands of the humans. Even if its just a fake mirror image, no one wants to see himself die at the hands of others. Xiu walked to the God. The other person obviously didnt want to talk to him so Xiu didnt pause. He raised his sword to the God of Creations throat. Perhaps he knew that resistance was futile, therefore the God stayed motionless and didnt resist. As he struck with his sword, though there was no reason for it, Xiu somehow sensed the danger. His wrist twisted and the sword cut obliquely, striking the God on the shoulder. Tick tock. Arge amount of blood flowed out and dropped down to the ice crystal floor. Xiu took a look at the wound on his shoulder, then nced at the God of Creations left shoulder. There was an identical wound there. This is ...? Xiu cut the God of Creations arm and saw that an invisible sword seemed to make an identical wound on his arm. No matter what kind of attack he used on the God of Creation, the same damage would also be dealt to his own body. This situation seemed as though it was for the sake of protecting the God of Creation but the expression on the Creators face was extremely unsightly. He worked painstakingly to create this situation. Clearly, he had done everything right and this was the final result but he failed because the rules interfered. Only he knew that this was not to protect him but a reminder from the rules. That person is not stupid and will soon figure out what to do. Xiu contemted this predicament. They are now in a deadlock. He cant simply kill the God of Creation because killing the God is the same as killing yourself ... Killing yourself? A thought quickly shed through Xius brain. Xiu looked at the God of Creation who looked exactly the same as him and slowly smiled. So thats what it is ... Their battle has reflected the history of the Chaos Continent C its past and the future eras. You represent me and I represent the human race. Xiu put the sword into the Gods hand. The Creator tried to struggle but it Xiu forced him to hold the sword. The age of the humans wille to an end, then ... Xiu grabbed the Creators hand and stabbed the sword into his own heart. It will be the age of Xiu. Crash. A clear sound rang out. It was as though a hammer had struck a pane of ss that shattered, with pieces falling everywhere. Xiu was disoriented for a moment before he discovered that he and God had switched ces. He was now holding the sword that had pierced the other persons heart. After the era of humans, you will be the master of a new era. There seemed to be a presence that sighed contentedly. The God of Creations eyes moved from his fatally wounded chest to Xiu. ording to the rules script, he was supposed to be a dragon and then a human. His role was to embody thest era of the past. Xiu was supposed to defeat the humans in the final battle. However, the God of Creation refused to y by the rules and he took the role of Xiu while the real Xiu represented the human race. If Xiu had killed him at that time, it would mean that Xiu cant be the master of the new era. The rules wouldnt allow this to happen so it changed the setting to give Xiu a hint. Seeing how the rules doted on Xiu, the God of Creations eyes shed with various emotions: resentment, helplessness, envy, sorrow, and, eventually, bottomless despair and malice. Even if this person bes the Supreme God, he wont be happy. Xiu saw the other person opening his mouth to squeeze out a few words haltingly and with extreme difficulty, as though he was being shackled by something: You ... will ... regret ... You will regret killing me. The smile on the God of Creations face was growing bigger and bigger: You ... will ... lose ... Before Xiu could see the God of Creations end, the whole space suddenly turned pitch-ck, like someone had blown out amp. Chapter 92.4 - The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Chapter 92.4 The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Chapter Title C Reader: I want to see you be God. When the God of Creation appeared, Du Ze knew that something bad was going to happen. He knew that the God of Creation was basically a gift that the rules gave to Xiu as a prize for finishing the trials. Xiu looked at the Creator. Du Ze wanted to talk to Xiu but the angel at his side suddenly changed into his human form while the God of Creation became like a shattered crystal statue. Du Ze didnt know what had happened, but an unspeakable fear took his breath away C he immediately tried to grab Xius hand, but his hand passed right through it. It was simr to that t time during the dragon races trial. Du Zes hand was transparent, like an insubstantial shadow. Disappear. He is going to disappear. A surge of intense fear and panic momentarily overcame him. He quickly regained hisposure but it still felt as though there was a Sword of Damocles hanging over him. He looked at the ce where the God of Creation had vanished. Only a cluster of transparent mes remained. The colorless objects could only be sensed because of the slight distortion in its background. It was burning like a me, with an inexhaustible power. This was the Creators Godhead. Suspended in the air was a power that can make one into the Supreme God. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this power must be absorbed soon. Otherwise it will explode, destroying everything. Theres no turning back now. The blood in Du Zes body seemed to congeal and his heart hurt as though twisted by a pair of pliers. Regardless of whether Xiu became the Supreme God or not, the result would be the same C Du Zes disappearance. Xiu looked back and saw that Du Zes face was too pale. He frowned and stretched out his arm to circle Du Zes waist. Xiu took the ck-haired youth in his arms. Dont worry. The handsome young man with blue eyes smiled. The sound of his voice was like a beautiful fairy taleing to an end: It will be over soon. Over... Is it the end? Du Ze leaned on Xius chest. The heat of Xius chest and Xius steady heartbeat helped Du Ze slowly regain hisposure. His ck eyes shed as he made a decision. Du Ze had never been as desperate as he was at this moment C he wants to be with Xiu. If he isnt able to change the fact that he will disappear, then he has to find a way to return. The God of Creation was able to summon him from the outside. When Xiu bes the Supreme God then he should also be able to do that. The only difference between them is that the God of Creation understood the truth of this world. The God of Creation was the first person to discover the truth. Xiu doesnt have this advantage, but Du Ze can tell him the truth directly. Du Ze gripped Xius sleeve. He wanted to tell Xiu the truth about this world but when he opened his mouth, he found he couldnt speak. It was as though a microphone had suddenly been turned off. Du Ze was very familiar with this type of situation. The invisible force was preventing him from speaking. In the past he didnt know why, but now he knew that it was because of the rules. The rules wont let him speak the truth because it involves the worlds operating system. It was like a defensive instinct. But ... The God of Creation told him: You are an existence that is higher than this world. Naturally, you dont have to follow the rules of this world. Therefore, the rules cant truly stop him from speaking. It only made him think that way by making it hard for him to speak. In the past, Du Ze was deceived by this; he thought that it was impossible to speak. Now he is going to work his way past that difficulty, breaking the rules of this world: ...., ... I ... A strange sound issued from this throat as Du Ze fought to speak. The invisible force fought him for some time before it was defeated. Du Ze finally felt his throat loosen. There was no more restriction on his speech. ... I am not from this world. When he heard Du Ze speak, Xius expression showed his confusion. Du Ze was about to exin but Xiu interrupted, puzzled: Just now ... what did you say? I cant understand thatnguage. It was like a pot of cold water dumped over his head, freezing him down to his heart and lungs. He thought that he could break the rules to tell Xiu the truth, but it turned out that he was just too naive. He forgot that he and the people of this world werent using the samenguage. The rules couldnt prevent him from speaking, but it could cancel the trantion magic. As a reader, Du Ze can understand all of thenguages of this world but the people of this world need the trantion magic to understand him. That invisible force was telling Du Ze again: You are a reader. You dont belong in this world. Its time for you to leave this world. Xius pupils contracted. He used his fingertips to wipe the corners of Du Zes eyes. ... Why are you crying? Was he crying? Du Ze stretched out his hand to try to see if there were tears but his hand touched Xius hand. He covered the back of Xius hand with his. Xiu ... What is it? said Xiu.1 As long as its not the truth of this world, the rules wont stop him from speaking. Du Ze leaned his face against the palm of Xius hand. His eyebrows tensed; a frown revealed his pain. ... I like a story very much. Du Ze whispered: I like it very much. So much that I wanted it to be real. But someone told me not to be silly. A story is only a story. Its only make-believe. How can it be my reality? Du Ze looked at his favorite person. With a gentle voice that started trembling at the end of the sentence, he asked: Do you understand? Xiu was silent for a moment. He did not answer Du Zes question right away but twined their fingers together. I also have a favorite story. Xiu smiled and used his finger to write a line of text in the air with wind elements. If it were this story, I will make it real. Du Ze and Xiu will be together forever. The pale blue words glowed. Their light wasnt dazzling but the sight of it was too hard to bear. Du Ze closed his eyes. His heart spasmed, making his lips tighten into a straight line. Du Ze, dont leave me. Yes.2 Do you believe me? I believe you. You have to look at me. Ive always been watching you. Du Ze, I like you. ... I like you, too. The colorless Godhead had gradually expanded, clearly on the verge of exploding. Du Ze freed himself from Xius embrace and urged Xiu to hurry. Lets go. Xiu stood up. He stared at Du Ze without blinking. Du Ze, why did you just cry? Du Ze avoided meeting Xius eyes. He looked around at the hall and saw the others who had fallen C Muir, Rachel, and everyone else had all died by the verdict. ... I thought of Old John and Ariel. Theyre all gone. Its not a lie, but its obviously more of an excuse. Xiu epted the excuse out of consideration for Du Ze. When I be a god. Xiu took the ck-haired youth by the hand and walked forward. I will be able to save them. Thats great. Good, even if he cante back, there will be people to apany this person. Du Ze lowered his eyes and freed his hand from Xius grasp. Xiu stopped and look back at Du Ze standing behind him. Du Ze said. You go first. ... ? Do you remember what I said? The ck-haired youth blinked, eyes misty with nostalgia: The first time we met. Du Ze pressed on his headphones and said, using the same intonation and expression in his memory: I want to see you be god. [... Your purpose? In the distance past, the Lich questioned the ck-haired youth who expressed his good intentions towards the Lich. The ck-haired youths answer was absurd. I want to see you be god.] This absurd notion will now be a reality. Thinking of that past scene, Xius eyes crinkled and he smiled gently. His eyes were full of affection and the desire to indulge his beloved. Good. The blond-haired, blue-eyed young man strode forward, just as he always did, determined to never give up even when he suffered a lot of hardships in the past. Du Ze, from behind, watched unblinkingly as Xiu went to the throne. His gaze was almost greedy as he looked at that persons magnificent figure. Witness how the young man will awaken his lineage, experience happiness and hatred, and finally set foot on the road to bing a god. His empty heart leapt and Du Ze pressed a hand on his aching chest. The corners of his lips curved up in a smile and his tears fell. Goodbye, Xiu, goodbye. Xius fingers touched the colorless object. In an instant, light bloomed inside the hall as Xiu slowly absorbed the godhead. His eyes glowed. The power that was now in his body was indescribably immense. If he wanted to, he could easily destroy the world at any time. Supreme Power has brought him paramount privileges. In the entire Chaos Continent, there was no one who can defy Xiu. Xiu smiled with satisfaction. Most importantly, he will always be with Du Ze. Ding. A faint sound came from behind him. The Supreme God turned around. ... Du Ze? Behind him, there was nothing. Only a ring was lying there. Chapter 93.1 Chapter 93.1 The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Finale: The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Tick Tock C Tick Tock C That was the sound of the clock. The clock in his room had always had a bit of a problem. Whenever he sets the rm, its sound bes very loud. Du Ze stared at the clock. The doujinshi fell to the floor in his room and Du Ze felt a strange feeling that he doesnt describe. He really returned. The clocks hands were moving. He couldnt tell from looking at it whether much time had passed or not C all he experienced in that world now seemed to be unreal. Du Ze walked to hisputer. His mind was nk. There were no thoughts in his head; he was like a robot that was moving based on his programming. He opened the Mixed Blood webpage. At the bottom of the page was the test update and it was still the chapter where Xiu attacked the Sky City then fell down into the sea, no one knew if he was dead or alive. Theputers calendar showed that it was still the day before the end of the world. It seems like nothing has changed. The protagonist is still the protagonist and the reader is still the reader. Du Ze read thements under thetest chapter. Many readers were specting about what adventures the protagonist would have after that chapter. No one thought that the protagonist was really dead. Du Ze looked at thements and felt a faint trace of pride amidst the pain. He knew that Xiu would fall right into the Dragon Ind hidden underneath the sea. He will get the artifact, the dragon spear. He will awaken his dragon bloodline then sign a Dragon Knight contract with a ck dragon. He knew that after the war of the gods, Xiu will meet the fox girl Nina and will awaken his beastkin blood during the ritual. Then he will have his first battle with the god of light. He knew that when all the gods were dead, a Tower of God would be built and Xiu would climb it to be the Supreme God. He knew everything because he had gone through it with Xiu. As a reader, he should be satisfied ... Is that so? Since tomorrow is the day of the Mayan Prophecy, many readers were discussing the end of the world. (TN: The ancient Mayan calendar reached the end of an almost 400-year cycle, called the 13th Baktun, on December 21, 2012. Unlike other cycles, however, at that time the calendar did not move on to the next Baktun. Rather, it reset itself back to zero. This gave rise to the idea that December 21, 2012 would be the end of the world.) His mind went nk for a while and when he regained his consciousness, Du Ze found that he had written ament and sent it. [Inte User: Du Zement: Mixed Blood, Rating: 1, Chapter 275 Review: The angry protagonist couldnt endure the authors abuse anymore so he came to this world; he killed the author and destroyed the world while doing so.] Du Ze stared at thement then closed his eyes because he couldnt bear to look at it anymore. You want to see him. Thats all you want. ****** ****** ... He climbed the Tower of God, became the Supreme God, and created a new era. Under the Supreme Gods guidance, the Chaos Continent was at peace and all races live in harmony. The demon teacher closed The Primal Chaos Epic book that he was using to teach his students. Make a note of this. It will be in the test. At that, the sleepy students began to stir. A demon boy stretched his body and said: But I cant imagine that, teacher. The demon boy carelessly flung his arms around a nearby student. The angels and the demons were once enemies ... what do you think about that Theo? Let go! The angel tried to wriggle away from the demon. His expression was unhappy as he protested: Youre squeezing my wings. Teacher, said a vampire in the back who raised a hand. I heard that the Supreme God was once a student here, is that true? The big ssroom suddenly became quiet as the students settled down to hear the answer. The demon teacher pushed his reading sses up then looked at the students who had pricked up their ears to listen. The little b***ards could be serious in ss? The teacher nodded and said: Yes, this Magic School is famous because of that. Many admire this school for it ... As a teacher, I have to tell you that this rumor doesnt really reflect well on us C the Magic School expelled the God. The students eximed in surprise and the teacher continued: In the past, people were ignorant and judged others simply because of the differences in races. Therefore, the Supreme God was persecuted C they almost killed the future Supreme God! All of the students were transfixed and the teachers stern gaze swept over the angels and demons, who took notes seriously, as well as the other races. Please cherish your present life and your friends. If youpare todays situation with that of the past, you will realize how much happier life is now. All this is because of the Supreme Gods blessing. Thats all for todays ss, tomorrow we will discuss A Guide to Fusion Magic. ******* A hand gently closed A Guide to Fusion Magic then stuffed it back into the bookshelf. The Supreme God of the world looked at his hands. The fingers were long; each slight movement betrayed immense, terrifying strength. He has great power C everyone knows that C but strength is often inversely proportional to ones degree of happiness. Now no one came to take his hand. No one came tofort him. [When we leave this tower, we can go back. Whatever you havent done, I will do it with you.] He returned to the school, finished learning the things he hadnt been able to learn before, but the ce by his side was empty. He has everything except for that person. The young and handsome God stood in front of the bookshelf. His surroundings were too empty, revealing powerlessness and sorrow. Dark shadows mixed with grief, submerging the lifeless silhouette of the man. The wildnds in the east, the boundless ocean in the west, the coldnds in the north, the Elven Forest in the south, the next ce to check is ... the Lost Land in the center. The Supreme Gods feet touched the ice crystal ground. The enormous pir of light was visible from afar, like an ancient, permanent feature of thendscape. After the Tower of God copsed, the Chaos Continent reverted to its original appearance, including the Lost Land. He fled to the Lost Land and there he met the person who looked exactly the same. The Supreme God looked at the abandoned temple. His dark blue eyes reflected the image of the broken statue. He walked over to it and fell down heavily at its base, like he did that time when he could no longer move. Cant find ... I cant find him ... Searching for countless millennia, searching every inch of the Chaos Continent C he is the most powerful person in the world and is the Supreme God, but he cant find even the slightest trace of his most important person, its ... Its ridiculous. The Supreme God closed his eyes. He sat quietly at the base of the statue, motionless. If someone were to hear the voice of his heart, that someone would be ovee with despair. He lost a person, someone he loved with an extreme passion and cherished as someone more important than his life. That person would always say that he believed in him, that he will apany him to do whatever he wanted, that if he would be his worshiper if he became a god, that he would fulfill his wishes. That person said meow at their first meeting... Meow ~ Suddenly, the Supreme God heard a very soft sound, like a beautiful hallucination. He opened his eyes. A nine-tailed god beast was looking at him from a distance. Its eyes showed both hope and fear C the desire to approach but also the fear of his power. Seeing the Supreme God open his eyes, the nine-tailed monsters ears drooped as fear won over. It ran away. The Supreme God looked calmly at the retreating god beast. He stretched out a hand to cover his eyes and hoarseughter overflowed from the corners of his mouth. As expected ... not there ... That person will note to save him again, will not appear next to him. You cant find him. Whatever you do, you will never be able to find him. The voice was full of malice and his next words were full of unspeakable temptation. As I said before: If you destroy the world, Ill give him back to you C in the whole world, only I know where he is. ... The Supreme God was silent for a while. He then slowly lowered his hand, revealing eyes that were drowning in madness and despair. ... Destroy the world? He lost his most important person, why not go mad? He lost his most important person, why not ... destroy the world? Du Ze ... Xiu raised his head, his golden hair slid down andnded on the corners of his mouth. He seemed to reach out to someone who wasnt there. For the first time, he looked weak, as though the slightest touch would break him. I told you C you have to look at me. If you dont look at me, I dont know what I will do. I will destroy the world? You mustnt do that So stop me, even if you have to kill me to stop me. The light that represented destruction appeared at his fingertips and the worlds Supreme God smiled a smile that was more sorrowful than tears. I want to see you, Du Ze. ******** Perhaps you didnt know how much he loves him. But you can hear it. When he lost him. Those heartbreaking cries of grief. Excerpt from ??? ******* ******* ! ! Du Ze jerked his head up and stared at the glowingputer monitor in front of him. Cold sweat was pouring down his cheeks and a his heart was almost jumping out of his throat. He didnt know when he had fallen asleep and started dreaming. The protagonist of his dream was Xiu. That person was looking for him. He searched in countless ces, using countless different methods C Xiu even attempted to resurrect the God of Creation. However, the God of Creation was gone and all Xiu could do was to gather a fragment of his consciousness. Thatst little bit of consciousness was the God of Creations malice; because of the God of Creations hatred of Xiu, this small fragment remained in the world. In order harm Xiu, the fragment said to him: If you destroy the world, Ill give him back to you So Xiu really did it. In the midst of the shattered pieces of the Chaos Continent, Xiu held on tightly to that consciousness and eagerly asked: You promised that if I destroyed the world, you would give him back to me. Ive destroyed the world, so give him back! That fragment of consciousness smiled treacherously. The more pain his enemy feels, the happier he is. The world was destroyed by you, ha ha, I lied to you! Every word was dripping with venom and malice. To tell you the truth, he is gone. You have lost himpletely! Hahahahaha C you can never find him! Hahaha! Ugh C Xiu tried to stop him from speaking but even when that consciousness was in agony he wouldnt stop his madughter. Finally, he shouted a taunt: So what if you be the Supreme God?! In the entire world C youre the only one left! Thatst scream was still ringing in Du Zes head as he sat on the chair. His hands and feet were cold: The only one left? The only one C did Xiu really kill everyone and destroy the world? That person gave up. He knew that is was a trap but since there was a glimmer of hope, that person was willing to destroy the world C the Time and Space Corridors showed the same scene. That person will be forced into a desperate situation. At the end of his dream, Xiu destroyed that consciousness. Xiu was left standing all alone amidst the shattered pieces of the broken world, standing in endless darkness and solitude. Chapter 93.2 Chapter 93.2 The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Finale: The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love In order to escape from a dreadful foreboding feeling, Du Ze tried to convince himself that it was only a dream He forced himself to divert his attention to something else: Theputer screens clock showed that it was 11:50. He had slept for three hours. Knowing Yi Ye Zhi Qius habits, there should be an update at this time. Du Ze moved his cursor to the Mixed Race webpage. As his eyes focused on a line of text, it was as though he had fallen into a vat of ice. His breath stopped in his throat when he saw the words on the webpage. [Authors Announcement: Thank you for supporting Yi Ye Zhi Qiu but Qiu has decided to stop writing.] This message caused amotion, not just among the readers, but also among the editorial staff. Qius editor Jinyi1quickly grabbed his mouse and jumped into QQ chat. EditorJinYi: Are you there? Are you there? Are you there?!!! EditorJinYi: I must have opened it the wrong way! You said you wanted to abandon it? EditorJinYi: Is anyone there? *buzz* Hey, you big shot! Jinyi tried to find Qius contact information while trying to get a response from QQ chat. He swore to himself that if he found that ****ers address, he would get on a ne and fly there to hang himself at the door of Yi Ye Zhi Qius house. Jinyi persevered until Yi Ye Zhi Qiu finally answered. YiYeZhiQiu: Ha-ha. See the iconic ha-ha, Jinyi was so mad that he almost choked. He felt as though behind those words was a ****ing ****. EditorJinYi: ... Every time I see you write haha, I want to smack smack smack you. EditorJinYi: No, tell me your previous message is not true. YiYeZhiQiu: Its true. EditorJinYi:...... Why dont you want to write? YiYeZhiQiu: Tomorrow is the end of the world. The end of the world, your sister C !!! The other editors watched with frightened eyes as Jinyi took a deep breath and put the keyboard down. EditorJinYi: The end of the world hasnt arrived yet. I think your doomsday ising. [knife] YiYeZhiQiu: Haha. EditorJinYi:...... Boss, you really want to use that excuse? I dont know you were the type of person who would believe in the end of the world so naively! EditorJinYi: Give me a good reason! Yi Ye Zhi Qiu nced what Jinyi had typed in the QQ chat window. He moved his hand slightly and he identally clicked on his mouse and saw Du Zisment. After reading it, Yi Ye Zhi Qiu was happy since he had found a good excuse. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu: Well, the protagonist found out that I was the one responsible for abusing him so he climbed out of the novel to kill me. The ellipses that Jinyi typed filled the whole chat window. EditorJinYi: Acting cute! Shame on you! YiYeZhiQiu: Haha. EditorJinYi: You really dont want to write? YiYeZhiQiu: Yeah. EditorJinYi: Hey, tell me what happened after that. The cliffhanger is inhumane. YiYeZhiQiu: Next is the new era, the battle of the gods. EditorJinYi: **** it. Ugh, you unexpectedly abandoned your work. YiYeZhiQiu: It2 doesnt have much to do with the main character. EditorJinYi: Hey? Whats next? YiYeZhiQiu: The Twilight of the Gods. **** that just made me want to read it even more! Jinyis curiosity was greatly aroused so he tried to convince Yi Ye Zhi Qiu to write again. He nced at the clock on the lower left corner of hisputer screen. Good, it was almost 12 oclock. He nced at the lower-left time, very well, it was almost 12 oclock. EditorJinYi: Are you still alive? YiYeZhiQiu: Ha-ha. EditorJinYi: Congrattions,rade Yi Ye Zhi Qiu, you made it survived the prophesied apocalypse! Please hurry up and update your novel. YiYeZhiQiu: NASA says 2013 is the end of the world. EditorJinYi: ... Seeing a new round of excuses, Jinyi realized that it was hopeless. He knows from previous experience that this ha-ha beast probably really doesnt intend to continue writing. EditorJinYi: Alright, but for the sake of our long friendship, at least tell me why you suddenly stopped writing? The chat window showed that Qiu was typing a response but nothing happened for a long time. YiYeZhiQiu: I cant write, there is life in the other worldcaf342fh2#@ EditorJinYi:? EditorJinYi: What are you doing? Are you mashing your face on the keyboard?3 Did Yi Ye Zhi Qiu get disconnected? Jinyi was puzzled and was going to ask what happened when he finally saw the response. YiYeZhiQiu: ... Jinyi was frightened when he saw that series of ellipses. Ye Zhi Qiu was the type of person who made other people ... but he who could make this ha-ha beast do the ...? YiYeZhiQiu: The protagonist really appeared. EditorJinYi: What? Do you mean that your familys protagonist really crawled out of the novel because of what you typed? YiYeZhiQiu: Yes. Jinyi stared at the Yes for five minutes before replying. EditorJinYi: The protagonist is there? Are you okay? YiYeZhiQiu: He took a look at me then went away, ha-ha. EditorJinYi:: ... EditorJinYi: Boss, dont stop taking your meds. This is reality, not a novel. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu stood in front of theputer and nced at the overturned chair. Then he slowly typed thest sentence: Who knows, maybe were in a novel. ******** Du Ze stared at the authors announcement. He stared at it until his eyes started hurting but the fact that Yi Ye Zhi Qiu had abandoned the novel didnt change. He had been naive enough to think that even if he couldnt be with him, at least he had Mixed Blood so he would still be able to watch over that person. Even if no one else reads it, in a way he will still be with Xiu as he lives his life. But now even this little bit of happiness was not to be. Does he have to say farewell to Mixed Blood, the protagonist, and Xiu? ... Why are you crying? Is he crying? Du Ze wondered. Then he suddenly froze. ... ?! Du Ze wanted to turn but just as he was about to look behind him, he stopped. He dared not turn around. He was afraid that if he looked behind him, a beautiful hallucination would be broken. Seeing Du Ze standing in front of theputer, the man behind him sighed but the sound was like augh. The sound of footsteps came and a hand lightly grasped the back of Du Zes neck with a familiar, heartbreaking intensity and warmth. Du Ze was as silent as a rock4 as he stared at theputer screen, which reflected the image of a blond youth. The page Mixed Blood on the screenpletely framed the image of two people. The reader and the protagonist. Du Ze and Xiu. His left hand was lifted up and something circled his finger tightly. Du Ze looked down at the silver-blue ring. When he returned, the ring from that world was gone but now it was once again restored to its rightful ce. Xius breath gently touched his ear: Dont leave again. Dont leave it behind again. Dont leave me again. His chest was overflowing with emotions. Du Ze grabbed Xius arm. The warmth of that touch made him feel that this was real. Du Ze was in a daze and said what he was thinking out loud: Its real ... He knew that his words sounded silly, but there was only tenderness in that persons smile. Xiu embraced Du Ze. Xius handsome appearance was not the same as before. It wasyered with an indescribable something C the umtion of countless years. He spent billions of years in the darkness until he was finally reunited with this person. The truth of the world was so simple yet soplex. Xiu waved a finger slightly and a line of light blue text appeared in midair. I promised I would make this story a reality. Du Ze and Xiu will be together forever. Du Ze stared at the words, his heart beating faster and faster until his blood seemed to boil. Without being told, he understood that Xiu knew everything now. Du Ze looked at Xiu. That persons emotions were hidden in his deep blue eyes making others unable to see the bottomless and powerful affection that they contained. ... Does this story have a title? What do you want to call it? Xiu kissed Du Zes ck hair and his voice was full of the desire to indulge his beloved. Once there was a reader who got transported into the world of his favorite novel. He met the protagonist and finally they can be together forever because ... Du Ze leaned his head against Xius chest and listened to the familiar heartbeat. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly. The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love. Chapter 94 - Extra 1: Feast Chapter 94 The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Extra 1: Feast ording to the Mayan prophecy, December 21, 2012 was supposed to be the end of the world. However,life went on as normal after that day. The people of Earth survived the apocalypse. Why didnt the end of the worlde? Because the reader pacified the main character who wanted to destroy the world. ... Ah ... Wordless groans echoed in the darkened room. The only light came from theputer monitor, its glowing screen reflecting the image of two entangled bodies. Du Ze blinked. The sweat from his forehead was flowing down into his eyes and his breathing was ragged with desire. Tired? Xiu licked Du Zes sweat. He hugged Du Ze tightly, as though he was afraid someone would take Du Ze away from him. He used his weight to pin down the ck-haired youth, leaving no room for Du Ze to move. ... Im tired... Du Ze gasped out and feebly sped his hands around the neck of the person above him. But ... dont take it out ... ah! Xius heart suddenly contracted and his movements slowed. Xiu ... Du Zes voice shook slightly. His way of speaking was different from everyone else; in order to make the word clear, the dark-haired young mans word was very slow, like someone swearing an eternal vow. Say my name again. .... Xiao (Xiu) ... Du Ze shivered. Ah... Du Ze breathed. His eyshes were wet with sweat. Du Ze looked up and saw that Xiu had changed into his beastkin form. The beastkins lion ears twitched and he buried his face in Du Ze neck, taking a deep breath. His tail swished back and forth, betraying his excitement. Xiu loved the scent of Du Ze. That scent was on the bed. In fact, the whole room was full of that scent. To the beastkins sensitive nose, he could tell everything that this person had done in this room. Just imagining it was enough to drive Xiu crazy C he finally found this persons home. Now Xiu can take over everything that belongs to Du Ze andpletely fill this persons ce with his own scent. Xiu ...! The beastkins golden pupils contracted slightly. Xiu pressed himself down over the ck-haired youth beneath him, eagerly biting his preys neck. Du Zes voice was already hoarse, but now it failed himpletely. He was speechless as the beast behind him finally let go of Du Ze. Ah... Xius throat leaked out a sound of supreme satisfaction. He bit Du Zes ear, the sharp fangs nibbling on the soft earlobe. Seeing that Du Ze was limp and unmoving, he realized that he had been very ruthless with Du Zes body. The red-haired beastkins ear twitched as he stood up, away from Du Ze. His tailed rubbed against Du Zes thigh then reluctantly withdrew. Xiu stretched out his hand and soft golden branches appeared on his arms before spreading outwards. The tip of a vine secreted a drop of yellow-gold liquid. Xiu dripped it into Du Zes mouth. Leaning over, he kissed the lips that were the most perfect fit for him. Du Zes eyes widened. The elfs peerlessly beautiful image was reflected in them. His throat worked as he swallowed the golden liquid. A coldness spread through his whole body, prating into his bones. In a sh, he regained his strength. This is ... the sap of the Tree of Life? Even after Du Ze finished swallowing the sap, Xiu didnt stop kissing him. Xiu deepened the kiss. Their tongues intertwined as he kissed that person greedily, sucking even the oxygen that he was breathing. Du Zes breath was stolen and he made a murmuring sound in his throat as he felt suffocated by the intensity of his own desire. Ah... Compared to the savage beastkin, the elfs movements were just as strong but very gentle. The vines that extended from Xius body did not disappear, they held on to Du Ze and pulled him towards Xiu. Ohhh... Du Ze moaned softly. Sweet ecstasy welled up from the base of his spine. Uh... Du Zey on his bed, trying to calm his disorderly breathing. However, he wasnt able to regain his equilibrium because when Du Ze looked up at Xiu, he saw that the silver-haired person now had red eyes. Xius ear-fins quivered. To prevent Du Ze from being injured, Xiu bit his wrist and poured the hot dragon blood into Du Zes mouth. ... ! The dragon blood made his whole body feel hot. Du Ze moaned but Xiu didnt give him the opportunity to object. The red-eyed dragonkin kissed Du Ze fiercely. By the time Xiu released Du Zes lips, Du Ze could only take shallow breaths. Its okay. Xiu kissed Du Zes eyebrows. Xiu smiled. Oohhhh... Du Ze gripped Xius hand. Colors seemed to dance in front of his eyes, making him wonder if he had somehow reached a paradise of sheer bliss. The dragons nature is greed. Xiu wanted more. He wanted so much. Since he was alone in the darkness for so long, he must embrace this person and make Du Zepensate him for all his suffering. 100 years, 1000 years, 10,000 years is not enough C it will take a lifetime to satisfy him. Du Zes moans turned into aggrieved whimpers. Each time he did it with Xiu in dragon form, it was like passing through Heaven and Hell. Does it hurt? Du Ze looked nkly at the six pairs of white wings that were spread wide open, filling the room with their radiance. Xiu sat down with the frail Du Ze, wrapping his wings around the two of them. The golden-eyed angel had an imposing manner. No one could disobey this magnificent creatures orders. Du Ze put his head on Xius shoulder. He was too weak to go on C he had no more strength. Theyers of wings were wrapped around Du Ze, preventing him from falling off and blocking all his escape routes. Ahhh...ah ... Du Zey down on the bed, panting from the recent exertion. When he felt the other man embracing him from the back yet again, the ck-haired youth said: I cant ... But Im not satisfied yet. The deep, maic voice was full of desire. When the stunned Du Ze came back to his senses, he saw that the wings had be ck. Xiu, in his demon form, caressed Du Zes thin waist. The demon felt the flesh under his palms trembling, like a little cat, making people want to tenderly pamper him. Can you help me? Without waiting for a response, Xiu reversed his position. Ill help you, too. Uhhhh.... He was going crazy, but he couldnt stop. This man, he really came back to him. ... Uhk! Du Ze coughed. Xiu held Du Ze from behind. Their two hot and sweaty bodies were glued to each other without the slightest gap between them.The two mens body temperatures were so high that they almost burned each other. So hot ... Holding Xius hand, Du Ze felt the body behind him suddenly be cold. The Lich silently hugged the ck-haired youth. Xiu did not move as though he was just trying to help the ck-haired youth cool down. Xiu did not reject this sweet happiness. He kissed the pulse point on Du Zes neck, enjoying the feeling of that persons lifebeat. The sun had risen, but it didnt seem like Xiu was going to stop. Du Ze also wanted to continue ying with Xiu, but some activities are not convenient to do during the daytime. His mother has probably woken up and will soon be calling him to eat his breakfast. Knowing that Xiu was going to make another move, Du Ze had to stop him. My mother... she will call me soon ... for breakfast... Xiu stopped his actions but just when Du Ze sighed in relief, he was kissed by the other person. I will feed you. The point isnt breakfast but that mother will knock on my door! Xiu seemed to know what Du Ze was going to say. There was a sh of gray and when Du Ze opened his eyes, he saw a Du Ze in front of him C even the expression on Du Zes face waspletely identical. Ive arranged everything. The gnome pped his hands and Du Ze walked out of the door with an impassive face. No one will find out. Wait! Thats a mechanical puppet? Dont worry about that toy. The xen-haired gnomey down on top of Du Ze. Lets just go ahead and do it. Although Xiu said not to worry about it, seeing a mechanical puppet that was identical to him made Du Ze feel an indescribable unease. Its just a toy, nothing else. Xiu said again. Even if he made many Du Zes, the only one he wanted was the one he was looking at now. I missed you, Du Ze. The gnomes voice became softer. I wanted to see you so much, but I, I couldnt find you ... Du Zes fingers trembled and he sped the gnome in his weak arms. Did you miss me, Du Ze? asked Xiu stubbornly as he tilted his head slightly. Missed ... Do you want me, Du Ze? Want... Then, said the gnome. Feel me. Xiu looked down at Du Ze with crazy emotion in his eyes that gradually turned into deepest desire. This is all of me. Chapter 95 - Extra 2: Mid-Autumn Festival Chapter 95 C The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love Extra 2: Mid-Autumn Festival Because of Xiu, it wasnt convenient for Du Ze to live in the dormitory so he rented a house near the school and went back home on the holidays. During the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday, Du Ze stood in front of the gate of his home with arge pile of gifts. He was a little nervous because today was a little different from his past holidays. Ding-dong. Hello Ce in. The door was pushed open. Mother Du,1 wearing an apron, stood at the door. It looked like she had juste from the kitchen. Ah, youre back! Mrs. Du nced first at her own son then looked at the blond youth with him. The other persons outstanding appearance made Mrs. Du shiver. When did her son meet such a gorgeous foreigner? Hello, aunt.2 Xiu smiled at Mrs. Du. That dazzling smile was enough to leave Du Ze open-mouthed,3 nevermind his mother. Moe Lord, youdykiller! ... Ah? Oh, hello. Mrs. Du finally came back to her senses and weed them. Are you the friend that Ah Ze mentioned? Come inside C wow, there are so many gifts. This is the right thing to do since this is my first visit. Xiu handed her a big pile of gift bags. Im sorry to disturb your family during the holidays. No, no. Dont be too polite, just make yourself at home. Mrs. Du guided the two men to the living room then returned to the kitchen. Ah Ze, you entertain your friend. Im cooking. Du Ze could have sworn that he saw his mothers face flushing red. The silly, cute person stared at the culprit, speechless. The human weapon sat on the coach. Whats the matter? Xiu asked: Did I do something wrong ording to the etiquette here? Du Ze shook his head and sat beside Xiu. My mother seems to like you very much. The words made Xiu smile. Well, I want her to like me, after all she is ... Xiu tilted his head slightly as he thought about it. ording to the customs of this world, should I call her mother-inw? Du Zes first reaction was to look in the direction of the kitchen. When he saw that his mother was still standing at the kitchen counter, the heart that had almost jumped out of his mouth finally went back to his chest. Dont worry. Xiu stretched out his hand and stroked the back of Du Zes neck. He gazed into Du Zes eyes deeply. We have a lot of time. We have a lot of time C a long, long, time, enough to make it impossible for anyone to object to their rtionship. Even if someone objects, it doesnt matter. Hell make the number of such people equal to zero. The dinner table was very lively because of the addition of a guest. Based on your looks, you must be a foreigner? Mrs. Du: What country are you from? Im of mixed-blood. Yes, eight races C a silly, cute person said in his heart silently. Mixed blood? Mrs. Du: Thats great. Thats great, the enemy and your son have a deep understanding. As the two people conversed, countless sarcastic retorts shed through a silly cute persons mind. In this way, he silently joined the dialogue. No matter what question Mrs. Du asked, Xiu smiled and had an answer for it. Du Ze can almost see his mothers favorability rating towards Xiu rising. Xius strategy was a big sess. Suddenly, Mrs. Du put down her chopsticks and said: You can visit us here any time. Im very happy because this is the first time that Ah Ze has brought a friend back home. Du Ze was surprised. Mrs. Du didnt look at him but continued to talk to Xiu: My son, although he is very kind, is not good at expressing himself. Its really none of my business but if you two quarrel in the future, I hope that you will be patient with him. Xius smile became very gentle. I know. He knows how good this man is and its enough that he is the only person who knows. In fact, he is the one who is very patient with my shorings. Xiu said, half-joking and half serious: No matter what happens in the future, I will never let him go. The blond mans words were a bit strange but Mrs. Du didnt think too much about it. She fetched a bottle then poured some wine for them. The three people drank a toast together. Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. ******** (TN: At this point there is a repeat of the scene from chapter 78. That was when Du Ze exined the legend of Houyi and Change. I believe that this repetition was caused by two different versions of the raws. I think that scene belongs in chapter 78, therefore I chose not to put it here.) ******* Du Ze looked through the window at the bright full moon outside. He felt a familiar presence behind him. Xiu, fresh from his bath, hugged Du Ze and kissed his hair Du Ze stared at the cup of red liquid that Xiu handed over. Whats this? Wine. Xiu poured himself a cup and sipped from it. Your mother handed me this bottle and asked me to drink it with you. She said that this is expensive wine and we shouldnt waste it. Du ze stared at Xius Adams apple as it bobbed up and down. Xiu was drinking the red wine with pale lips, looking like an elegant vampire drinking blood. Du Zes mouth went dry. He shifted his gaze and said: ... You drink it. This is your mothers request. Xius smile widened. I found some dice in your room. Lets y a drinking game. The loser will have to drink every time he rolls a lower a number. Xiu added a rule before Du Ze could refuse. I will need at least three points more than you to win a round. Du Ze hesitated at first but as long as he rolled a four or more, Xiu will lose. In fact, even if Du Ze only rolled a one, if Xiu rolls three or less, Du Ze will still win. Therefore, a silly, cute person nodded, agreeing to Xius proposal. It turns out that if you dont court death, you wont die. (No zuo no die.) Du Ze stared at the half-full bottle of wine in his hand. If he takes another mouthful of this, he will surely be so drunk that he wont be able to tell up from down. ****! He lost every single round! This is bullying! QAQ Moe Lord: The bully is you. Come on, drink it. Du Ze looked at Xiu who seemed very cheerful. He wondered what this was about C this wasnt the first time that the Moe Lord tried to make him drunk. He also attempted to make Du Ze drink more wine during the angel races trial in the Tower of God. Why do you want me to drink? Xiu narrowed his eyes slightly. After drinking, youll say something I want to hear. Why didnt you just say that earlier! A silly, cute person put the bottle down and said to Xiu: You dont have to make me drink this. If theres something you want me to say, I will say it. Really? Really. Once again, its clear that those who do not court death will not die. (No zuo no die!) Du Ze stared at his constantpanion, the doujinshi, for a long time. Opposite him, Xiu had changed into his beastkin form to better observe every minute detail of Du Zes uing performance. Du Ze turned a page of the doujinshi. If he reads it out loud, surely its the better choice. He can either drink more wine or recite lines from the doujinshi. Some silly, cute person considered this carefully. If he drank, he would also recite these words out loud anyway (ording to the Moe Lord). If Du Ze was unable to control his speech, then the contrast between his impassive face and outrageous words would be too cute, therefore Du Ze fearlessly opened that little book. The first page was almost all inarticte moaning. Ah, um, oh, woo ... Du Ze read the immodest words in a monotone voice. The beastkins ears drooped unhappily and the expression on Xius face was full of disappointment. The emotion iscking. Xius tail thumped on the floor. When I bully you, your voice isnt like that. He said it! He actually said when I bully you! How incredibly shameless! Seeing Du Ze looking at him with an expressionless face, Xiu took a step back and said: Go on. Du Ze wasnt happy at all. The lines were bing more and more immoral. It had never been so difficult for him to speak C even more difficult than when he wasnt wearing a hearing aid. Ah, great, so good, oh, dont stop, yes, ah, ah, ah ... Uh, ah, yes, yes, it feels good, no, ah, Im dying, Ill be broken, ah, ah ... Du Ze had to bite the bullet and read it. Even though he recited it as if he were reciting a eulogy, the eyes of the beastkin in front of him still became brighter and brighter. Xius golden eyes seemed to glow as though he was looking at a delicious prey. Ah, Im dying, put it in, deeper, more, more, yes, do it, take me - Du Zes voice was cut off because the beastkin had grabbed him and pressed him down on the bed. Since you cant read it with feeling, said Xiu, his voice low with desire. I will have to make you feel it. ... I knew it!!! QAQ Throughout the Mid-Autumn Festival, Du Ze never got out of bed again. Chapter 96(END) - Extra 3: Devil’s Proof Chapter 96 C The Reader and Protagonist Definitely Have to Be in True Love xiu duze Extra 3: Devils Proof Do you know that boy fromputer ss? You mean ...? Seems to be called Du ... something? Du Ze? I think his name is Du Ze. Oh, him! Yes, of course, I know about him. I heard that his hearing is bad and thats hes a freak whos always talking to himself or doing strange stuff. The people in his ss arent close to him. Do you know why? My friend is in the same ss as him and he told me a secret. In fact, that boy seems to be able to see unusual things. Unusual? ... You mean hes psychic? Bingo! That guy is always talking to himself so people always avoid him since there are unusual phenomenon around him. Do you really believe those rumors? Its not a rumor! Did you know thatst week, the people from the Chinese World Trade Center threw an iron disk and broke a window? Du Ze was sitting beside that window but he wasnt hurt at all. So miraculous! ********* Du Ze listened to the conversation between the two boys in the hallway and looked at the person who had turned him into a campus myth. Noting Du Zes gaze, Xiu smiled and asked, Whats wrong? Du Ze shook his head then suddenly realized that this one of those things that made people say he was doing strange stuff. He froze. Since he began going to school, Xiu has invisibly followed him. Others cant see Xiu but instinctively avoid the ce where Xiu is, thus creating a lot of strange rumors. A silly, cute person thought that the students who saw him right now would only see a person shaking his head at nothing. They would think that this person forgot to take his meds today; what a fool! Du Ze was right C shaking his head at nothing had called attention to him. You there C the one sitting by the window. The advanced mathematics teacher rapped his knuckles on the podium. Youre shaking your head, do you have a problem with what I just said? The whole ss turned their heads to watch as the ck-haired youth silently stood up, his face impassive. The teachers brow wrinkled as got ready to teach this boy a lesson, but before he could do so, he stopped C he seemed to feel that danger was near, as though a beast was eyeing him. Suddenly weak at the knees, the teacher leaned on the podium and smiled dryly: Fine, sit down, sit down. Du Ze had half-lowered his body when he stopped abruptly. Xiu ...! Du Ze silently mouthed the beastkins name. Just as Du Ze was about to sit down, Xiu slid behind him and sat down on the chair. Now, if Du Ze sat down, he would be sitting on Xiusp. Xiu reached out to embrace Du Ze. In order to not stand out too much, Du Ze was forced to half sit down on the beastkinsp. Since he was seated at thest row, it wasnt too obvious. Put me down. Xiu nced at Du Zes note. Not only did he not put Du Ze down, but the beastkin wrapped his tail around Du Zes arm. Listening to him is too boring. Xiu stroked the back of Du Zes neck. Why dont we do something interesting? Im in ss. Lets leave and Ill teach you instead. Xiu said indifferently: Yesterday I changed into my human form. These things are not difficult to learn. Hey, dont carelessly pull aggro! All the students who have failed advanced mathematics will hate you for casually saying such an outrageous statement! Or I can give you the answers to the exams. ... No, dont shamelessly tempt me this way. The worst thing about it is that he almost wanted to give in! Du Ze could only watch helplessly as Xiu used his tail to close his book. The beastkins hands went under Du Zes shirt and started caressing his bare skin. You dont have to move. Xiu licked Du Zes ears. Just feel me. ... ! Du Ze leaned over the table and covered his face with his arms lest he should reveal any strange expressions or make any strange noises. Fortunately, Xiu didnt go too far. He just hugged, kissed, licked, and bit Du Ze but he didnt leave any obvious traces. Ah, Moe Lord! QAQ Du Ze, didnt you sleepst night? Is that why youre lying on the table? The ssmate who came to collect the students homework asked. Du Zes seemingly icy, sad gaze shifted sideways. ... I didnt sleep well. Thats the truth. I can see that. His ssmate was very understanding and nodded. Was it because of the mosquitos? The back of your neck is full of red marks. Du Ze instinctively rubbed the back of his neck. The gnome behind him chuckled and Du Zes ears turned red. After thinking about it carefully, Du Ze decided to put forward a small, uh, suggestion to Xiu. Make myself visible? Xiu asked. Du Ze nodded solemnly. He was punished by the Moe Lord who was dissatisfied with his distraction. However, when Xiu is visible to others, he cant do such things to him in public. Another advantage is that Xiu wont be able to use most of his forms. The beastkin, gnome, elf and dragon forms would have to use some sort of disguise to hide their features while the demon and angel can hardly show themselves at all. In short, only the human and undead forms are convenient to show to others. Xiu in his human form is quite gentle while the undead form doesnt bully him so this n is perfect C A ghost! A silly, cute reader hadpletely forgotten the deadly effect of his familys Moe Lords gorgeous appearance. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu had made his protagonist the type whose looks are like a weapon of mass destruction. When Du Ze and a blond youth who was wearing casual clothes went to the next ss upstairs, a silly, cute person found that the way was blocked by a huge crowd of people. Hello, which course are you taking? Do you want to be my friend? Here are my contact details! ... Ah! Ive seen you in my dreams! Du Ze stared at the young man who was looking at Xiu with an expression of excitement on his face C yes, it was a man who dered that Xiu was his dream lover. Has the Moe Lords charisma reached the point where both men and women cant resist his charms? Xiu did not speak as he pulled Du Ze away from the crowd. No one dared to block the footsteps of the blond youth. Even as they walked away, Du Ze could still hear the young man shouting, I really saw you C werent you looking for someone called Du Ze? ...?! Du Ze looked at Xiu in shock. Xiu smiled at Du Ze and admitted: Well, he did see me C I summoned him. Summoned...? After destroying the world, I discovered the truth of the world. When I tried to leave the world, I was constantly summoning people in this world and trying to find you, he said. It was a short sentence but the information it contained made Du Zes heart feel heavy. Ever since Xiu came to him, the two of them hadnt mentioned the world of Mixed Blood. The topic of their separation seemed to be taboo, something neither one of them can discuss. He wanted to ask Xiu how he had been after he left. He wanted to ask whether Xiu really destroyed the world. He wanted to ask how Xiu came here. He wanted to ask a lot of questions but they were so happy now that he didnt want to know if their current happiness was built over a pile of bones. Du Ze opened his mouth and made a strange sound. It was as though it wasnt his own voice that asked Xiu: What happened to you? Xiu stared at Du Ze for a moment then shook his head. It doesnt matter. Its meaningless. His heart ached and felt even heavier. Du Ze looked at the calm Xiu. This answer was more painful than hearing it was bad. Seeing that his beloved was troubled, Xiu stretched out a hand to circle the back of Du Zes neck and smiled reassuringly: Were together now. Yes, theyre together now, so no more panicking, no more running away. Du Ze and Xiu looked at each other. Du Ze asked, Did you summon other people? En. Xiu said: After learning the truth of the world, I began to try to break out of the world but I didnt have the qualifications to do it. That is to say, I didnt have permission from the creator of the world so all I could do was wait. During this time I studied summoning. I tried to summon you but because the conditions seemed to be wrong, the people I summoned were not the person I wanted. Xiu spoke casually but Du Ze couldnt help but remember the vision he had before. A chill spread from his heart as he thought of how he had seen Xiu amidst the ruins of a destroyed world, alone in the darkness as he waited to receive the permission from the creator that might nevere. When Xiu was forced to wait four years for Du Ze to emerge from the Wheel of Time, he lost his reason. What must it have been like for him to wait for such a long time? Du Ze dared not think too long about it because it was too painful to imagine how Xiu felt during that seemingly endless time in the darkness of a destroyed world. You ... destroyed the world? Before he realized it, Du Ze had asked the question. Xiu didnt answer him directly but suddenly asked another question. Do you know the devils proof? Seeing Du Ze shake his head, Xiu exined: The devil is an imaginary creature. To prove his existence is easy if one were to find him. On the other hand, proving that he doesnt exist is almost impossible. After all, just because no one has found him yet doesnt mean that he isnt hiding somewhere. People can say that yes the devil exists but I just havent found him yet. I always believed that you are somewhere and I just havent been able to find you yet. I looked for you in the Chaos Continent for thousands of years. Xius deep blue eyes shed darkly. Then I started to destroy the world bit by bit, destroying ces where you might be hiding, until you had no more room to hide. Du Ze stopped breathing for a while as he listened. He thought of his vision and what Xiu was saying now C Xiu didnt destroy the world because he was tricked? By destroying the world, I found out the truth C since the world didnt have you in it but I remembered you, I realized that you probably came from outside the world. Xiu said softly: That was how I discovered the truth of the world. The God of Creation discovered the truth of the world because he found out that his origin story was false. Xiu found the truth of the world because of his absolute power and memory. Xiu found out the truth, got the qualifications, and was finally able toe to this world. The price was the destruction of the world. Xiu stared at Du Zes sad expression. What are you thinking? Ariel, Enoch ... how are they? Even though he destroyed the world, hispanions who had been with him for such a long time should not have been destroyed. Do you want to see them? Xiu asked. Du Ze nodded involuntarily. Then close your eyes. Du Ze automatically obeyed Xius instructions. Even with his eyes closed he could feel the light behind his eyelids be extremely bright. Open your eyes. When Du Ze opened his eyes and saw a wealthy-looking city with building in the Baroque style, he immediately became speechless. This is ... The Sky City? Du Zes pupils constricted as he looked unblinkingly at a group of people who seemed to be waiting for someone. When the short-haired thief noticed that they had arrived, the expression on his face became full of excitement. Hey! Why did it take so long for you toe back? This thief was growing mold waiting for you! Little Master, Master Du Ze, long time no see. Lord Xiu, wee back. Du Ze, I missed you so much! Chirp~ A golden-red bird flew over the bright sky, softly falling on Du Zes shoulder. The Fire Phoenix lovingly leaned its head against its mother Du Zes cheek. Du Ze stared at everyone around him, turning his head mechanically and looking stupidly at the blond youth beside him. His thoughts were a mess. When I went to your world I met the creator of this world. Xiu chuckled and said: I took over creative control of this world from him. The Supreme God kissed the eyebrows of the ck-haired youth and greeted his only lover. Wee back, Du Ze. ******** At the end of a writers press conference, Jinyi finally cornered a ha-ha beast. When he came face to face with his editor, Yi Ye Zhi Qius attitude was very friendly as he cheerfully exined: I gave Mixed Blood to someone else. Who?! The protagonist of Mixed Blood. ... Jinyi was speechless for a time then said: Are you still sticking to your this world is a novel fantasy? If you are going to write a new novel about this subject, Ill give you my full support. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu said ha-ha then asked: Have you heard of the brain in a vat concept? What is that? Lets say your brain is cut off from the body by an evil scientist and put into a vat full of a nutrient fluid that allows your brain to live. The brains nerve endings are connected to aputer that transmits information to your brain in a way that allows you to maintain apletely normal-seeming life. To you, people, objects, the sky, and everything around you C the whole world is there. Your thoughts, feelings, and senses are all there. Your brain can also be influenced by someone from the outside, adding a memory C like a first love or something C that you cant forget. Yi Ye Zhi Qiu saw that Jinyi waspletely confused. How can you be sure that you arent in this condition right now? How can you be sure ... that youre not in a novel? Trantors Notes: This is the final extra chapter. How did you like it? Did you like the ending? This is thest chapter ever so please leave ament if you can! Id really love to know what you think. Im d that I have been able topletely trante everything! I have no idea if I will take on another project. I probably will but Every Day the Protagonist Wants to Capture Me will be my priority. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!